This is a modern-English version of The Round Towers of Ireland; or, The History of the Tuath-De-Danaans, originally written by O'Brien, Henry. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

 

 

THE ROUND TOWERS OF IRELAND

 

 

Henry O’Brien

Henry O’Brien

Author of “The Round Towers of Ireland.”

Author of “The Round Towers of Ireland.”

 

 

THE ROUND TOWERS
OF IRELAND

THE ROUND TOWERS
OF IRELAND

OR

OR

THE HISTORY OF THE TUATH-DE-DANAANS

THE STORY OF THE TUATH-DE-DANAANS

 

BY
HENRY O’BRIEN

BY
HENRY O’BRIEN

 

A NEW EDITION

A New Edition

WITH INTRODUCTION, SYNOPSIS, INDEX, ETC.

WITH INTRO, SUMMARY, INDEX, ETC.

 

London: W. THACKER & CO., 2 Creed Lane, E.C.
Calcutta: THACKER, SPINK & CO.
1898

London: W. THACKER & CO., 2 Creed Lane, E.C.
Kolkata: THACKER, SPINK & CO.
1898

[All Rights Reserved]

[All Rights Reserved]

 

 

750 Copies only of this Edition have been printed for Sale and the Type distributed, of which this is No. 324.

Only 750 copies of this edition have been printed for sale, and the type has been distributed, of which this is No. 324.

 

 


CONTENTS

 PAGE
Intro vii
Summary xxxvii
Dedication (First Edition) lxi
Introduction (First Edition) lxiii
Dedication (2nd Edition) xciii
Illustration List xcv
Author's Text (Second Edition) 1
List of the Main Irish Towers and Crosses 525
Table of Contents 529

 

 


INTRODUCTION

“When all is dark, who would object to a ray of light, merely because of the faulty or flickering medium by which it is transmitted? And if those round towers have been hitherto a dark puzzle and a mystery, must we scare away O’Brien, because he approaches with a rude and unpolished but serviceable lantern?”—Fraser’s Magazine for August 1835.

“When everything is dark, who would complain about a ray of light just because of the faulty or flickering way it comes through? And if those round towers have always been a dark puzzle and a mystery, should we send O’Brien away just because he comes with a rough and unrefined but useful lantern?”—Fraser’s Magazine for August 1835.

Henry O’Brien, the most daring and ingenious explorer of that recondite mystery, the origin and purpose of Irish Round Towers, was born in 1808. On both his father’s and his mother’s side he came of good descent,[1] being connected with two of the oldest and most influential families in the west of Ireland. At the time of his birth that branch of “the O’Briens” to which he belonged were settled in Kerry, where his father resided in a wild, mountainous district, known as Iveragh, forming a portion of the Marquis of Lansdowne’s Irish estates. That his family were in affluent circumstances is improbable, for up to the age of twelve the boy’s education seems to have been neglected in a way very uncommon with Irish people who are well off. “Though I could then tolerably well express myself in English,” he says,[2] referring to this portion of his life, “the train of my reflections always ran in Irish. From infancy I spoke that tongue; it was to me vernacular. I thought in Irish, I understood in Irish, and I composed in Irish”; and again, “I was twelve years of[Pg viii] age before ever I saw a Testament in any language.” From this unusual neglect, coupled with the fact of his becoming a private tutor soon after he had settled in London, and an obscure reference to certain “difficulties” at the outset of his career as an author, we are probably justified in assuming that money was a rather scarce commodity in the paternal home. There is, however, reason to suppose that when he had reached the age of twelve, or thereabouts, his education was taken in hand, though how, or by whom, does not appear. Evidence of his having been sent to school and placed under systematic and qualified instruction is not forthcoming. In fact, circumstances go to negative that supposition. His acquaintance with Greek and Latin authors seems to have been more extensive than accurate, and his quotations from them are marked by solecisms which any properly taught schoolboy would avoid, but in which the self-educated are prone to indulge. It is true that (at p. 481) he describes in terms of unqualified praise a “tutor” with whom he commenced the study of the Greek Testament; but there is internal evidence in the same passage that such praise was not wholly deserved, and that the tutor in question was certainly not the person referred to in Father Prout’s statement that O’Brien had been “brought up at the feet of the Rev. Charles Boyton.”[3] Mr. Boyton was at the time a highly distinguished Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin, who, in addition to holding the position of Greek Lecturer at that University, was the most eminent mathematical “coach” of his day; and the only connection likely to have existed between him and young O’Brien was that of college-tutor and undergraduate[Pg ix] in statu pupillari. The probability is, therefore, that any instruction which the boy received at this early period of his life was of a very elementary character, and that his education was mainly conducted by himself, a probability which is certainly not discounted by the wide and promiscuous character of his reading. From the outset of his introduction to letters he is known to have been an omnivorous reader of all books that came in his way, nor was his mode of studying classical authors that by which the scholastic proficiency essential to aspirants for success at college examinations is usually attained. O’Brien did not resemble the ordinary boy-student, to whom Roman or Greek classics represent merely a given quantity of “text” possessing certain peculiarities of diction or allusion which have to be nicely dissected, analysed, and mastered, but who regards the subject-matter of each work as being of very minor importance. On the contrary, he manifestly read them as authors, or rather authorities upon the subjects with which they respectively dealt, paying, so far as we can perceive, little or no attention to the diction or distinctive literary character of their writings. The result was what might be expected. If, whilst an undergraduate of Dublin University, it be true that he was regarded by many of his fellow-students as a prodigy of learning, their seniors appear to have been less enthusiastic about his scholarship, for we have not been able to discover his name in the college archives.[4] Still, from the fact of his having obtained, after he took his degree in 1831, the appointment of private tutor to the sons of the then Master of the Rolls,[5] it is possible that he may have distinguished himself previously.

Henry O’Brien, the most daring and clever explorer of the puzzling mystery surrounding the origin and purpose of Irish Round Towers, was born in 1808. He came from a respectable background on both his father's and mother's sides, being connected to two of the oldest and most influential families in the west of Ireland. At the time of his birth, his branch of “the O’Briens” was settled in Kerry, where his father lived in a wild, mountainous area known as Iveragh, part of the Marquis of Lansdowne’s Irish estates. It's unlikely that his family was wealthy, as his education until the age of twelve seems to have been neglected in a way that’s pretty unusual for well-off Irish families. “Although I could express myself fairly well in English at that time,” he says, referring to this part of his life, “the flow of my thoughts always ran in Irish. From childhood, I spoke that language; it was my mother tongue. I thought in Irish, I understood in Irish, and I composed in Irish”; and again, “I was twelve years old before I ever saw a Testament in any language.” From this unusual neglect, along with the fact that he became a private tutor soon after moving to London, and a vague mention of certain “difficulties” at the start of his career as an author, we can probably assume that money was somewhat tight at home. However, there’s reason to believe that by the age of twelve, or thereabouts, his education was taken seriously, although it’s unclear how or by whom. There’s no evidence he was sent to school and put under systematic, qualified instruction. In fact, circumstances suggest otherwise. His familiarity with Greek and Latin authors seems to have been broad but not entirely accurate, and his quotations from them are marked by errors that any properly educated schoolboy would avoid, but which self-educated people often make. It’s true that he describes, in glowing terms, a “tutor” with whom he started studying the Greek Testament; but there’s internal evidence in the same passage that such praise wasn’t entirely deserved, and that the tutor mentioned wasn’t the same person noted by Father Prout, who said O’Brien had been “brought up at the feet of the Rev. Charles Boyton.” Mr. Boyton was then a highly respected Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin, who, besides being a Greek Lecturer at that university, was the most prominent mathematics tutor of his time; the only likely connection between him and young O’Brien would have been that of college tutor and undergraduate. Therefore, it’s probable that any instruction the boy received during this early period of his life was quite basic and that he mostly educated himself, a possibility supported by the broad and eclectic nature of his reading. From the beginning of his literary journey, he is known to have been an avid reader of any books he could find, and his method of studying classical authors was not one that typically leads to the academic success needed for college exams. O’Brien wasn’t like the typical student who sees Roman or Greek classics as just a body of “text” with specific stylistic quirks that need careful dissection and analysis, while viewing the actual content of each work as less important. Instead, he clearly approached them as sources of knowledge, or rather authorities on their respective subjects, paying little attention to their style or unique literary qualities. The outcome was what you might expect. While he was an undergraduate at Dublin University, many of his fellow students considered him a prodigy of learning; however, his seniors were less impressed with his scholarly achievements, as we haven’t been able to find his name in the college archives. Still, given that he secured a position as a private tutor for the sons of the then Master of the Rolls after graduating in 1831, it’s possible he had distinguished himself before that.

[Pg x]What seems absolutely certain is, that during his stay at the University he must have availed himself to the full of opportunities presented by the library for which Trinity College is famous. Here, no doubt, he laid the foundation of that Oriental learning in which he was second to no Irishman of his day, and probably to few Englishmen. It is hardly too much to say that in the early part of the century Orientalism was comparatively untrodden ground. Sir William Jones had indeed, many years before, thoroughly explored this field of knowledge, but the results of his splendid labours had not as yet been properly assimilated by the general mass of readers, or supplemented to any remarkable extent by other workers in the same field. Hence the scope of European knowledge of the East was by no means so extensive then as now; and an enthusiastic student thereof, which O’Brien undoubtedly was, had it in his power to acquire an almost complete mastery of the subject, so far as it was then known. It was one peculiarly fitted to his ardent, dreamy, and speculative nature. He read, he pondered, he divined, he foresaw. Dark places in the history of his own country began to grow clear in the light of this Eastern dawn. Hitherto, like so many of his compatriots, he had found no way of accounting for the extraordinary contrast between the distinctive superiority of “the Ireland that was” and the relative obscurity of “the Ireland that is.” To what, he must apparently have asked himself, was the fact to be attributed, that a people who in days of old were admittedly pre-eminent in learning and civilisation, should have afterwards lost all claim to such distinction; or how was it that, in a land covered with the ruins of structures evincing the ripest skill and most fanciful artistic device, architecture should have sunk to a level that was almost barbarous? Why was it that this decadence did not take place gradually, as one would expect, but was plainly the result of a sudden check that stopped the erection of such edifices at once and for ever? Why were the materials, structure, and conformation of the edifices in question so different from those of other[Pg xi] ancient buildings found in their immediate neighbourhood? Why had their sculptured ornamentation reference to what was unconnected with, nay even opposed to, the teachings of that religious faith to which its execution was attributed; and why did the peasantry, inheriting the tradition of bygone ages, not recognise them as identified with that religion? Questions like these are very stimulating to inquisitive young souls, which usually become fired with an ambition to solve them; and as O’Brien pored over Sir William Jones and The Asiatic Researches—not to mention his beloved, though decried, Herodotus—it was only natural that he should draw certain conclusions from the undoubted affinity that exists between the languages, folk-lore, customs, superstitions, and modes of thought of his own country and those of the Orient. Similar conclusions had forced themselves upon older people who did not possess a tithe of his Eastern lore. Moore, that versatile Anacreontic, in his ill-fitting disguise of an Edinburgh Reviewer, avowed “That there exist strong traces of an Oriental origin in the language, character, and movements of the Irish people, no fair inquirer into the subject will be inclined to deny;” and it is further instanced by the same reviewer how the famous traveller, Bishop Pococke, on visiting Ireland after his return from the East, was much struck with “the amazing conformity” he observed between the Irish and the Egyptians.[6] From early childhood the questions to which we have referred seem to have been present to O’Brien—even from the time when he gazed upon the stunted ruin of Bally-Carbery Round Tower, not far from his father’s house, and had been told by awestruck peasants that the real name of that desolate and unsightly object was Cathoir Ghall, or “The Temple of Delight” (p. 48). Since then he had seen other and complete round towers; had noticed that all were of the same peculiar shape, and possibly had detected for himself, or learned from other sources, the existence of that phallic analogy upon which he so strongly insists.[Pg xii] He must have read in Sir William Jones and elsewhere how, in Eastern lands, the idea which lay beneath this same analogy formed the basis of a widespread religious faith, and was expressed in structures devoted to public worship. His next step was, almost inevitably, one of conjecture. If, as the voice of national tradition asserted, the round towers are “temples,” and if certain analogous associations are connected with them, might they not have been temples of a kindred religious belief? Having settled this to his own satisfaction, the speculation would naturally rise—How came that particular form of belief to prevail in Ireland? Was it native to the soil; or if not, by whom was it introduced, and when? His book being mainly an answer to these questions, we need not continue to follow the various stages by which conjecture may have passed into theory, and theory into conviction. With men of O’Brien’s temperament the hypothetical interval is rarely of long duration. Before he had assumed the toga virilis of a full-fledged graduate, he probably felt confident that in an Eastern origin lay the true solution of the mystery of the round towers; and the more he studied the subject, the stronger grew his belief. Being an ambitious man, too, he had no intention to forego the honour which he was persuaded must accrue to the discoverer of this key to a problem that had baffled so many generations of inquirers, and longed for an opportunity to display his acquisition.

[Pg x]It's absolutely clear that during his time at the University, he took full advantage of the opportunities provided by the library for which Trinity College is well-known. Here, he undoubtedly built the foundation of that Oriental knowledge in which he was unmatched by any Irishman of his time, and likely by very few Englishmen. It's not an exaggeration to say that in the early part of the century, Oriental studies were relatively unexplored territory. Sir William Jones had indeed explored this field decades earlier, but the results of his remarkable work hadn't yet been fully absorbed by the general audience or significantly built upon by others in the field. Consequently, European knowledge of the East wasn't nearly as expansive then as it is today; and an eager student, which O’Brien certainly was, had the chance to achieve almost complete mastery of the subject as it was understood. This area was particularly suited to his passionate, imaginative, and speculative nature. He read, reflected, contemplated, and anticipated. As he studied, dark aspects of his own country's history began to clarify in the light of this Eastern knowledge. Until then, like many of his fellow countrymen, he had struggled to explain the striking contrast between the remarkable excellence of “the Ireland that was” and the relative obscurity of “the Ireland that is.” He must have asked himself how it was possible that a people who were once acknowledged leaders in learning and civilization could have lost all claim to such distinction; or why, in a land filled with the ruins of structures demonstrating the greatest skill and the most imaginative artistry, architecture had fallen to an almost barbaric level. Why didn’t this decline occur gradually, as one might expect, but rather seemed to result from a sudden halt that ended the construction of such buildings forever? Why did the materials, design, and layout of these buildings differ so much from those of other[Pg xi] ancient structures found nearby? Why did their decorative art reference things unrelated to, or even contrary to, the religious faith under which they were built, and why didn’t the local people, who inherited the traditions of the past, recognize them as associated with that faith? Questions like these are very provoking for curious young minds, which often become driven by a desire to find answers; and as O’Brien immersed himself in the works of Sir William Jones and The Asiatic Researches—not to mention his cherished, albeit criticized, Herodotus—it was only natural for him to draw certain conclusions from the undeniable connections between the languages, folklore, customs, superstitions, and thought processes of his own country and those of the East. Similar conclusions had already occurred to older individuals who lacked his depth of Eastern knowledge. Moore, that versatile writer, in his awkward disguise as an Edinburgh Reviewer, openly stated, “No fair inquirer into the subject will deny that there are strong traces of an Oriental origin in the language, character, and movements of the Irish people;” and he further mentioned how the famous traveler, Bishop Pococke, was struck by “the amazing similarity” he observed between the Irish and the Egyptians. From early childhood, the questions we mentioned seemed to be in O’Brien's mind—even from the time he looked at the worn-down ruins of Bally-Carbery Round Tower, not far from his father's house, and was told by awestruck locals that the real name of that desolate and unattractive object was Cathoir Ghall, or “The Temple of Delight” (p. 48). Since then, he had seen other complete round towers; noticed that all shared the same unique shape, and perhaps detected for himself, or learned from other sources, the existence of the phallic analogy upon which he strongly insisted.[Pg xii] He must have read in Sir William Jones and elsewhere how, in Eastern cultures, the idea behind this analogy formed the basis of a widespread religious belief, which was expressed in structures meant for public worship. His next step was almost inevitably one of speculation. If, as the voice of national tradition claimed, the round towers are “temples,” and if there are certain analogous associations connected with them, might they not have been temples of a similar religious belief? Once he settled this to his own satisfaction, he would have naturally wondered—How did that particular belief take hold in Ireland? Was it native to the land, or if not, who brought it in, and when? His book largely serves to answer these questions, so we need not continue to trace the different stages through which speculation might evolve into theory and theory into conviction. With someone like O’Brien, the tentative phase rarely lasts long. By the time he had donned the toga virilis of a full-fledged graduate, he likely felt assured that an Eastern origin provided the true resolution to the mystery of the round towers; and the more he studied, the stronger his conviction became. Being an ambitious person, he had no intention of missing out on the recognition he believed he deserved as the discoverer of this key to a riddle that had puzzled so many generations of inquirers, and he eagerly sought an opportunity to showcase his findings.

That opportunity soon came. In December 1830, the Royal Irish Academy offered the prize of a gold medal and fifty pounds to “the author of an approved essay on the Round Towers, in which it is expected that the characteristic architectural peculiarities belonging to all those ancient buildings now existing shall be noticed, and the uncertainty in which their origin and uses are involved be satisfactorily removed.” Unfortunately, the advertisement of this offer escaped O’Brien’s notice, and he did not join in the competition which it evoked. But on the 21st February 1832 the advertisement was repeated, and this time it caught his attention. It declared that none of the essays[Pg xiii] which had been sent in “satisfied the conditions of the question,” and extended the period of competition for another three months (i.e. until 1st June 1832), in the alleged hope “of receiving other essays on said subject,” and also for allowing the authors of the essays already sent in “to enlarge and improve them.” Considering the task that was set, new competitors were thus placed at a singular disadvantage—being expected to do in three months what the others had been unable to accomplish in two years. With all due respect to the Royal Irish Academy, it is difficult to believe that its members can have fully realised the nature of their own conditions. There still exist some scores of round towers in a more or less perfect state; and they are scattered all over Ireland, being situated for the most part in remote and not easily accessible places. The work of visiting and inspecting these—which was, surely, a necessary preliminary to describing “the characteristic architectural peculiarities belonging to all”—would require much time, after which candidates must apply themselves to the by no means trifling task of dispelling “the uncertainty in which their origin and use are involved,” and all within three short months.[7] O’Brien was not, however, to be deterred by considerations of time or space when confronted with such a chance of winning deathless fame. Besides, he was, in one respect at any rate, well equipped for the enterprise, having already made up his mind as to the “origin and uses” of the Round Towers. That he had examined them all is not to be supposed, nor is it at all likely that at his age he could have possessed sufficient technical knowledge of architecture, in its historical and scientific aspects, to profit much by their inspection. Still, he was probably acquainted with whatever had been written on that branch of the subject, and had actually made an examination of some towers, which[Pg xiv] would give him a fair general idea of the whole. Moreover, he had a formidable quantity of Eastern learning to fall back upon, in which latter respect he would have enjoyed an immense advantage over all other possible competitors, if his judges had only been qualified to appreciate that learning as it deserved. Be his equipment for the enterprise what it might, the enthusiastic young Irishman saw no rocks ahead, felt no mistrust, and rushed into the fray. “I grappled with the question,” he assures us, “with all the ardour of my nature; and, heaven and earth, night and day, in difficulties and in sorrow, I laboured until I finished my ‘essay’ against the appointed hour, when—a brain blow to their (sc. the Academy’s) expectation—I sent it in—fully satisfied, from the consciousness of its imperturbable axioms, that all the powers of error and wickedness combined could not withhold from it the suffrage of the advertised medal.”[8] The meaning of this passionate reference to malign influences in the background will appear later on; as yet, he had no cause for misgiving on the subject of fair play, and his overweening self-confidence precluded any anticipation of failure. Bad omens seem to have attended his venture from the very outset. The Academy had requested that each essay should be inscribed with some motto; and it would appear that the motto appended to O’Brien’s was “Φωνη εν τη ερεμω” (sic[9])—a sorry introduction to the notice of learned Academicians.

That chance came soon enough. In December 1830, the Royal Irish Academy announced a prize of a gold medal and fifty pounds for “the author of an approved essay on the Round Towers, highlighting the unique architectural features of these ancient buildings and addressing the uncertainty surrounding their origin and uses.” Unfortunately, O’Brien missed this announcement and didn’t enter the competition it sparked. However, on February 21, 1832, the announcement was made again, this time catching his attention. It stated that none of the submitted essays “met the requirements of the question” and extended the competition period by three months (i.e. until June 1, 1832), hoping “to receive more essays on the topic” while allowing previous authors “to revise and enhance their work.” This left new competitors at a distinct disadvantage—expected to achieve in three months what others had failed to complete in two years. With respect to the Royal Irish Academy, it seems unlikely that its members fully understood their own terms. There are still several round towers in varied states of preservation, located throughout Ireland, mostly in remote and hard-to-reach areas. Visiting and studying these—which was certainly essential before detailing “the characteristic architectural peculiarities”—would require ample time, followed by the considerable task of clarifying “the uncertainty regarding their origin and use,” all within just three months.[7] O’Brien, however, wasn’t deterred by time constraints or geographical challenges when faced with such an opportunity for lasting fame. He also felt well-prepared for the task, as he had already formed opinions about the “origin and uses” of the Round Towers. It’s not assumed he had examined all of them, nor is it likely that, at his age, he possessed enough technical knowledge of architecture's historical and scientific aspects to gain much from their inspection. Still, he likely knew what had been written on that subject and had examined some towers, which[Pg xiv] provided him a decent general understanding of the whole. Additionally, he had an impressive amount of Eastern knowledge to draw upon, which would have given him a significant advantage over other competitors if his judges had been able to appreciate that knowledge as it deserved. Regardless of his preparation for the task, the eager young Irishman saw no obstacles, felt no doubt, and plunged into the challenge. “I tackled the question,” he assures us, “with all the passion of my nature; and, heaven and earth, night and day, in difficulties and in sorrow, I labored until I completed my ‘essay’ before the deadline, when—much to their surprise—I submitted it—fully confident, knowing its unshakeable conclusions, that no amount of error or evil could prevent it from winning the promised medal.”[8] The meaning of this passionate mention of negative influences lurking in the background will become clear later; at this point, he had no reason to doubt fair play, and his excessive self-confidence made him unable to foresee failure. However, ominous signs seemed to accompany his endeavor from the very beginning. The Academy had asked that each essay include a motto; it appears that the motto attached to O’Brien’s was “Φωνη εν τη ερεμω” (sic[9])—a poor start in the eyes of learned Academicians.

The heartburnings of suspense, with which most young authors are familiar, soon began. Four days after his essay had been sent in, the Academy issued a third advertisement, requiring all the essays to be taken back, and extending the period of preparation by an additional month, “so as to admit of the receiving of other essays on said subject, and for allowing the authors of essays already given in to improve and enlarge them.” O’Brien [Pg xv]afterwards saw fit to attribute this fresh delay to a cause very different from that alleged; but just then, being persuaded that his triumph was merely postponed, he reconciled himself as best he could to the infliction, and calmly waited for apotheosis. Six months more passed by—wearily enough, we may be sure; and then, one direful morning, just at the close of 1832, came news that the premiums had been adjudged as follows:—“£50 and the gold medal to George Petrie, and £20 to Henry O’Brien, Esq.”

The unsettling suspense, which most young writers know all too well, soon kicked in. Four days after he submitted his essay, the Academy released a third announcement, calling all essays back and extending the preparation time by an extra month, “to allow for the submission of additional essays on the same subject and to give authors of essays already submitted the chance to improve and expand them.” O’Brien [Pg xv]later chose to attribute this latest delay to a reason quite different from what was claimed; however, at that moment, convinced that his success was only postponed, he made the best of the situation and patiently awaited his recognition. Six more months dragged on—certainly not without frustration—and then, one gloomy morning, just at the end of 1832, came the news that the awards were given as follows:—“£50 and the gold medal to George Petrie, and £20 to Henry O’Brien, Esq.”

It may be stated here that an additional premium of £100, which had been placed by Lord Cloncurry at the disposal of the Academy, was also awarded in its entirety to Mr. Petrie, and that the essay sent in by that gentleman was, by order of the Academy, printed in their Transactions. It further appears that O’Brien’s essay was at first accepted for publication in the Transactions, but afterwards rejected on the ground of having been made too lengthy by the insertion of additional matter, though in its most enlarged form it never attained to the dimensions of Mr. Petrie’s work, and, presumably, must have been smaller in its original than in its present shape. The true reason for its exclusion from the Transactions (as will, we think, appear from what follows) was that the Academy took offence at the way in which O’Brien received their decision. Nor was such resentment to be wondered at. So confidently had our author reckoned upon an overwhelming triumph for the revelation which, as we have seen, he believed to be not only unprecedented, but given to the world with flawless perfection of statement, that the award seems to have almost maddened him. Belonging to a race which has never been remarkable for the silent endurance of wrongs, he lost no time in giving expression to his feelings of disappointment. At first came distant mutterings of the storm that was brewing. “On hearing of the decision,” he informs us, “I wrote off to the secretary, tendering, in indignant irony, my thanks for their adjudication, taking care, however, to tell[Pg xvi] them that I had expected an issue more flattering to my hopes.” This dignified attitude having apparently failed to imbue the Academy with a desire to remedy his grievance, he flung off the mask of satire, and rushed into downright, unmistakable personalities of a kind rarely addressed to august and learned associations. He declared that, from information which had come to his knowledge, he was prepared to prove “that the Royal Irish Academy, at the very moment in which they published their second invitation (i.e. that by which the time for receiving essays was extended to 1st June 1832), had actually determined to award the gold medal and premium to one of their own Council.”[10] He then went on to denounce the successful essay as “a farrago of anachronisms and historical falsehoods.” He prophesied that when both essays were published, and the public given an opportunity of seeing “the truth,” in the shape of his own essay, there would be a general acclamation of “This alone is right.” He warned the Academy that, “though separated from them by a roaring sea” (he was living in London at the time), his eye was on their plans, and he demanded from them an opportunity for making his ascription of the Round Towers “a mathematical demonstration by all the varieties and modes of proof”; and further, that upon such demonstration they should at once award him the gold medal and premium, “or, if that could not be recalled, an equivalent gold medal and premium”—not that, as he is careful to assure them, this offer was to be construed as an admission that his original essay was not “all-sufficient, all-conclusive, all-illustrative, and all-convincing.” As was only to be expected, the reply sent to this challenge ran to the effect that, “whatever might be the merits of any additional matter supplied to them after the day appointed by advertisement, the Academy could not make any alteration or revocation of their award.” Then[Pg xvii] came the rejoinder,—“I do not want them either to ‘alter’ or ‘revoke’ their award; but simply to vote me ‘an equivalent gold medal and premium’ for my combined essay, or, if they prefer, the new portion of it. Should this be refused, I will put my cause into the hands of the great God who has enlightened me, and make Him the Umpire between me and the Academy.”[11] One is not surprised to learn that “no answer was received to this communication,” which, as already pointed out, may have afforded one of the reasons why the Academy declined to publish the essay in their Transactions. We may sympathise with O’Brien’s disappointment, and even go further in deprecation of the attitude assumed by the Academy; but it is impossible to deny that his conduct showed a want of dignity and common sense, excusable only on the ground of youth.

It should be noted that an additional £100 prize, which Lord Cloncurry had made available to the Academy, was awarded entirely to Mr. Petrie. Furthermore, the essay submitted by Mr. Petrie was printed in the Academy's Transactions. Initially, O’Brien's essay was accepted for publication in the Transactions, but it was later rejected because it had become too lengthy due to added material. However, even in its longest version, it never reached the length of Mr. Petrie’s work, and likely was shorter in its original form than it became in its revised state. The real reason for its exclusion from the Transactions (which will be clearer as we continue) was that the Academy was upset with how O’Brien reacted to their decision. This resentment is understandable. O’Brien had been so certain of a huge success for his revelation, which he believed to be not only unprecedented but presented with perfect clarity, that the refusal seemed to have driven him nearly to madness. Belonging to a race not known for quietly enduring wrongs, he wasted no time expressing his disappointment. First, there were subtle hints of the storm brewing. “Upon hearing of the decision,” he informed us, “I wrote to the secretary, offering, in indignant irony, my thanks for their adjudication, making sure to add that I had expected a result more flattering to my hopes.” Since this dignified approach apparently didn’t inspire the Academy to resolve his grievance, he discarded the guise of satire and dove into outright, unmistakable personal attacks—something rarely directed at esteemed scholarly institutions. He claimed that, based on information he had received, he could prove “that the Royal Irish Academy, at the very moment they issued their second invitation (i.e. to extend the deadline for receiving essays to June 1, 1832), had actually already decided to award the gold medal and prize to one of their own Council.” He continued to condemn the winning essay as “a mishmash of anachronisms and historical inaccuracies.” He predicted that once both essays were published, and the public could see “the truth” as represented in his own essay, there would be a widespread shout of “This one is right.” He warned the Academy that, “even though separated by a vast sea” (he was living in London at the time), he was watching their actions, and he demanded an opportunity to make his ascription of the Round Towers “a mathematical demonstration in all possible ways and forms of proof”; he further insisted that based on such a demonstration, they should immediately award him the gold medal and prize, “or, if that couldn’t be done, an equivalent gold medal and prize”—not that, as he emphasized, this request should be taken as an admission that his original essay was not “completely sufficient, completely conclusive, completely illustrative, and completely convincing.” Unsurprisingly, the response sent to this challenge stated that, “whatever the merits of any extra information provided after the deadline published, the Academy could not make any changes or rescind their award.” Then came his reply—“I don’t want them to ‘alter’ or ‘revoke’ their award; I just want them to vote me ‘an equivalent gold medal and prize’ for my combined essay, or, if they prefer, the new portion of it. If this is refused, I will put my case in the hands of the great God who has enlightened me and make Him the judge between me and the Academy.” It’s not surprising to learn that “no answer was received to this message,” which, as already noted, might have been one reason the Academy chose not to publish the essay in their Transactions. We can empathize with O’Brien’s disappointment and even further criticize the Academy's stance; however, it is undeniable that his behavior reflected a lack of dignity and common sense, excusable only due to his youth.

As regards the Academy’s decision, assuming that the competition was conducted fairly,—and, a priori, everything seemed in favour of that assumption,—it is not easy to see how it could well have been other than it was. With all possible admiration for O’Brien’s talents and learning, candour obliges us to own that his essay—taken merely as a literary performance—was inferior to that of his rival. Apart from the question as to whether his theory was the true one, and that of Dr. Petrie the reverse, the Academy were in a manner bound by regard for their own dignity, and by the literary standard then prevailing, to withhold the meed of their unqualified approval from a composition which violated in so many respects the established precedents of literary “form,” not to mention the canons of good taste. Besides, O’Brien was, in archæological matters, so far in advance of his generation, that a body of elderly gentlemen, who simply represented the standard of knowledge prevalent at the time, might well be excused for declining to follow him. They had, in fact, to decide between the respective merits of two[Pg xviii] essays,—one of which was well put together, conforming, at least in appearance, to the stipulated conditions, expressing the most approved views, bearing the marks of careful and systematic investigation and of superior technical knowledge, also of literary skill much above the average; the other, daring, novel, incoherent, propounding views which were not only unfamiliar, but even shocking, to grave and reverend seignors, rambling in method, deficient in proof, and slipshod in language. Was it not, then, almost inevitable that they should have preferred the former? But if one has to pronounce upon the way in which the competition was started, carried on, and finally decided, we are by no means sure that O’Brien had not some reason to complain. First of all, with regard to his charge of the Academy having awarded the prize to a member of their own Council, the evidence to support it is primâ facie strong. Upon turning to vol. xvi. of the Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, we find the names of “The Committee of Antiquities of the Council” for the year 1830 (that in which the competition was first invited) given as follows:—“Isaac D’Olier, LL.D.; Thomas Herbert Orpen, M.D.; Hugh Ferguson, M.D.; Sir William Betham; John D’Alton, Esq.; George Petrie, Esq.; and the Rev. Cæsar Otway.” In the next volume of the Transactions, extending to 1837, the above list is given without any alteration, except that Mr. D’Alton’s name is omitted, that of the Dean of St. Patrick’s being substituted. From this the inference seems only natural that “George Petrie, Esq.,” was a member of the Council (being likewise, as we find, “antiquarian artist to the Academy”) at the time when the idea of offering a prize for an essay on the Round Towers was first started; that he continued to be a member while the competition was in progress, and was actually one when the said prize was adjudicated. Next, as to the charge that the Academy had predetermined to award the prize to a member of its own Council, we have the very compromising letter of the Rev. Mr. Otway (himself a member of the Council) to the editor of the Dublin Penny[Pg xix] Journal, which is cited in the Preface to the first edition of this work,[12] coupled with those repeated postponements of the date for sending in essays, which O’Brien assures us were inexplicable on any other ground than that of giving Mr. Petrie time to finish his essay. We are far from contending that the reasons adduced in support of both these charges should weigh against the high repute which the Royal Irish Academy has always enjoyed from the time of its foundation; still, it is impossible to deny that, in the absence of all satisfactory explanation,—at least so far as we have been able to discover any,—they wear a rather ugly look.

Regarding the Academy’s decision, assuming the competition was conducted fairly — and everything seemed to support that assumption — it’s hard to see how it could have turned out any differently. While we can admire O’Brien’s talents and knowledge, we must honestly admit that his essay, viewed purely as a piece of writing, was not on par with his competitor's. Setting aside the question of whether his theory was correct and Dr. Petrie’s was not, the Academy felt a responsibility to uphold their own dignity and the literary standards of the time. They had to hold back their full approval from a piece that diverged significantly from the established norms of literary "form" and good taste. Furthermore, O’Brien was so far ahead of his peers in archaeological matters that a group of older gentlemen, representing the common level of knowledge at the time, could justifiably be reluctant to follow his lead. Essentially, they had to choose between two essays — one was well-structured, seemingly meeting the conditions set, reflecting widely accepted opinions, displaying meticulous research and advanced technical knowledge, as well as above-average literary ability; the other was bold, original, disorganized, introducing ideas that were not only unfamiliar but also shocking to serious older gentlemen, lacking coherence, evidence, and polished language. Wasn’t it almost inevitable that they would prefer the first? However, when considering how the competition was initiated, executed, and ultimately concluded, it’s not certain that O’Brien didn’t have grounds to complain. Firstly, regarding his accusation that the Academy awarded the prize to a member of their own Council, there appears to be strong initial evidence for this. If we look at volume xvi of the *Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy*, we see the names of “The Committee of Antiquities of the Council” for 1830 (the year the competition was first announced) listed as follows: “Isaac D’Olier, LL.D.; Thomas Herbert Orpen, M.D.; Hugh Ferguson, M.D.; Sir William Betham; John D’Alton, Esq.; *George Petrie, Esq.;* and the Rev. Cæsar Otway.” In the following volume of the *Transactions*, which goes up to 1837, this list remains unchanged except for the omission of Mr. D’Alton’s name, replaced by the Dean of St. Patrick’s. From this, it’s a reasonable assumption that “George Petrie, Esq.” was a Council member (and, we see, “antiquarian artist to the Academy”) when the idea of offering a prize for an essay on the Round Towers was first proposed, that he remained a member during the competition, and was indeed a member when the prize was awarded. Next, regarding the accusation that the Academy had already decided to award the prize to one of their own Council members, there’s the very compromising letter from Rev. Mr. Otway (who was also on the Council) to the editor of the *Dublin Penny Journal*, as cited in the Preface to this work's first edition, along with those repeated delays in the deadline for submissions, which O’Brien claims are only explicable by considering that they were giving Mr. Petrie time to complete *his* essay. We don’t argue that the reasons provided for both of these accusations should diminish the esteemed reputation that the Royal Irish Academy has held since its inception; however, it’s hard to deny that, in the absence of any satisfactory explanation — at least as far as we’ve been able to find — they give off a rather negative impression.

O’Brien was resolved that, as the Academy would not publish his essay, he must do so himself; but in the meantime he had been engaged upon a translation of Dr. Villanueva’s Ibernia Phœnicia, which appeared in 1833. Personal liking for the author must have been his motive for undertaking this task, as his own views do not always harmonise with those of the Spanish savant; and certain letters which are quoted in the “Translator’s Preface” show that the two were very intimate. Having made this concession to friendship, he busied himself with the production of an enlarged and amended version of his essay. The first edition of this was published, early in 1834, by Whittaker & Co. of London, and J. Cumming of Dublin. It seems to have met with a ready sale, for a second edition appeared during the same year, bearing the imprint of Parbury & Allen, London, and J. Cumming, Dublin. Both editions are in octavo, and to outward appearance uniform, but differ in some respects. On the title-page of the first it is described as the “Prize Essay of the Royal Irish Academy, enlarged”—a description omitted in the second. Further, the title itself is given as “The Round Towers of Ireland (or the Mysteries of Freemasonry, of Sabaism, and of Budhism, for the first time unveiled)”; but the words within brackets are absent from the title-page of the second. A few corrections, too, appear in the latter[Pg xx] edition; but, upon the whole, it is not much more carefully edited than the first—the curious omission of chapters vii. and xxxii. being common to both. What is known in the book-trade as “The Long Preface,” together with an amusingly comprehensive “Dedication,” is omitted from the second edition, a much more commonplace dedication to the Marquis of Lansdowne (described, of course, as “The Mæcenas of his age”) being substituted for the latter. As the second, and last, edition is that which had the author’s latest revisions, it has been thought advisable to reproduce it in the present issue. No interference with its text has been attempted—typography and pagination being alike preserved. Nor has anything in the shape of comment been inserted. A few supplementary additions to the original work will probably not be considered out of place. Together with this Introduction, they comprise a “Synopsis,” of which the object is to assist readers in following the track of the main argument—not always an easy task in the face of the author’s numerous divagations, annotated lists of the principal Round Towers and crosses, and an Index to the body of the work.

O’Brien was determined that, since the Academy wouldn’t publish his essay, he had to do it himself; but in the meantime, he had been working on a translation of Dr. Villanueva’s Ibernia Phœnicia, which came out in 1833. His personal preference for the author likely motivated him to take on this project, as his views don’t always align with those of the Spanish savant; some letters quoted in the “Translator’s Preface” indicate that the two were quite close. After making this nod to friendship, he focused on creating an expanded and revised version of his essay. The first edition was published early in 1834 by Whittaker & Co. in London and J. Cumming in Dublin. It seems to have sold well, as a second edition was released that same year, printed by Parbury & Allen in London and J. Cumming in Dublin. Both editions are octavo and appear similar at first glance, but they differ in some ways. The title page of the first edition describes it as the “Prize Essay of the Royal Irish Academy, enlarged” — this description is missing in the second edition. Additionally, the title itself reads “The Round Towers of Ireland (or the Mysteries of Freemasonry, of Sabaism, and of Budhism, for the first time unveiled)”; however, the phrases in parentheses are left out of the second edition’s title page. There are also a few corrections in the latter[Pg xx] edition, but overall, it isn’t much more carefully edited than the first—the interesting omission of chapters vii. and xxxii. is common to both. What’s referred to in the book trade as “The Long Preface,” along with an amusingly comprehensive “Dedication,” is missing from the second edition, which features a much more standard dedication to the Marquis of Lansdowne (noted, of course, as “The Mæcenas of his age”) instead. Since the second and last edition includes the author’s latest revisions, it has been deemed best to reproduce it in the current issue. No changes to the text have been made—typography and pagination have been kept the same. Neither has any commentary been added. A few supplementary additions to the original work will likely be welcomed. Along with this Introduction, they include a “Synopsis,” designed to help readers follow the main argument—not always an easy task given the author’s many digressions, annotated lists of the main Round Towers and crosses, and an Index to the main text.

The reception accorded to the book by those whose verdict was most important to its success, was decidedly hostile, and—what must have been especially galling to a man like O’Brien—took the shape of ridicule. Though it cannot be said that he had given no occasion for the latter, it is equally apparent that much of it was owing to ignorance; for there is not to be found among all the censorious judgments of those “irresponsible reviewers” a single attempt at sterling criticism. They attacked his style, and they laughed his theory out of court, but they never resorted to anything that deserved to be called refutation; and showed plainly by the character of their strictures that they were quite in the dark with respect to the nature of the evidence which he adduced in support of his statements. It was profanely said of the late Professor Jowett, that whatever he did not happen to know was held by him not to be knowledge; and such was the view which his[Pg xxi] critics seem to have taken of O’Brien’s dependence upon Eastern authorities, with which they themselves were unfamiliar. As occasionally happens in Irish affairs, a countryman of his own led the attack. In one of the weakest articles that ever appeared in the Edinburgh Review,[13] Moore, the poet, accused O’Brien of plagiarism and other misdeeds. Considering the extent of Moore’s acquaintance with Oriental literature, and the character of his mind, it is perhaps not surprising that he mistakes the whole drift of O’Brien’s argument, fails to perceive the force of those analogies upon which the latter chiefly relied, and, in fact, only succeeds in proving his own incapacity as a critic. But it is less conceivable that he should seek to overwhelm a young aspirant for literary honours, who was of his own nationality, and with whom he was on terms of at least nominal friendship, with unfounded charges and clumsy ridicule. The secret of this otherwise unaccountable severity is disclosed to us by “Father Prout,” in his article on “The Rogueries of Tom Moore.” From it we learn that Moore had endeavoured unsuccessfully to secure the co-operation of O’Brien in his forthcoming History of Ireland, and that, upon the negotiation falling through, a “coolness” ensued between the two. As “Father Prout” had the whole correspondence laid before him, the story does not rest upon O’Brien’s own version of what took place. But, be it reliable or not, there is no denying that the poet went out of his way—and out of his depth, too—in the effort to crush a young author, who might fairly be supposed to have some claim upon his sympathy. The scent which Moore thus struck was followed up by the whole critical pack. The Gentleman’s Magazine, for instance,[14] without attempting anything like serious criticism, quizzed O’Brien unmercifully. He [Pg xxii]committed the fatal indiscretion of sending a lengthy, but for him most temperate, reply, in which he is fain to cite the Freemason’s Quarterly Review as his solitary backer. The Gentleman’s Magazine reserved its answer until he was no more; when, in an obituary notice (November 1835), it flung back this retort: “Fondly imagining that he was the author of most profound discoveries, and as it were the discoverer of a new historical creed, Mr. O’Brien was always in a state of the highest excitement; and when his lucubrations were treated with ridicule instead of serious refutation, he was acutely irritated”—which last observation somehow reminds one of that fastidious man-o’-war’s man, who, whether the bo’sun “hit him high or hit him low,” took no pleasure in being flogged. In fact, there was no real scholarly criticism of the book from any quarter, though its eccentricities of style and treatment received due attention. Superficially regarded, indeed, it bristled with salient points for attack, and of these the gentlemen of the press naturally availed themselves. They described it as “wild and extravagant”—and no one could say them nay; but they failed to point out, probably because they failed to see, that under this same wildness and extravagance lay profound knowledge of a most unusual kind, powerful if somewhat erratic reasoning, and the only theory as to the genesis of ancient Irish proficiency in the arts of civilisation which is consistent with the traditions, customs, superstitions, folk-lore, and antiquities of the country.

The way the book was received by those whose opinions mattered most to its success was definitely negative, and—what must have been especially frustrating for a man like O’Brien—it took the form of mockery. While he can't be said to have provided no reason for this ridicule, it's clear that much of it stemmed from ignorance; among all the harsh judgments from those "irresponsible reviewers," there wasn’t a single instance of thoughtful criticism. They criticized his style and dismissed his theory, but they never bothered to offer an actual rebuttal. Their comments made it obvious that they were completely unaware of the evidence he presented to support his claims. It was said about the late Professor Jowett that anything he didn't know was not considered knowledge; and that seemed to be the perspective his critics took regarding O’Brien’s reliance on Eastern sources, which they themselves were unfamiliar with. In a common occurrence in Irish matters, a fellow countryman led the charge. In one of the weakest articles ever published in the Edinburgh Review, Moore, the poet, accused O’Brien of plagiarism and other faults. Given Moore’s limited knowledge of Oriental literature and the nature of his thinking, it's perhaps not surprising that he misunderstood O’Brien’s argument, failed to grasp the significance of the analogies O’Brien primarily relied on, and effectively proved his own inadequacy as a critic. However, it's harder to understand why he would go out of his way to attack a young literary hopeful from his own nationality, someone with whom he had at least a nominal friendship, with baseless accusations and clumsy mockery. The root of this otherwise puzzling harshness is revealed by “Father Prout” in his article on “The Rogueries of Tom Moore.” From it, we learn that Moore had unsuccessfully tried to secure O’Brien's help for his upcoming History of Ireland, and after their negotiations fell flat, a "coolness" developed between them. Since “Father Prout” had access to the entire correspondence, this story isn’t just based on O’Brien’s account. But whether it’s reliable or not, it’s undeniable that the poet went out of his way—and out of his depth—in his attempt to undermine a young author who might reasonably have been expected to gain some sympathy from him. The scent Moore picked up was picked up by the whole critical pack. For example, the Gentleman’s Magazine, without even attempting serious criticism, ridiculed O’Brien mercilessly. He made the mistake of sending a lengthy, yet surprisingly restrained, response, in which he felt driven to cite the Freemason’s Quarterly Review as his only supporter. The Gentleman’s Magazine withheld its response until he was no longer around; when, in an obituary notice (November 1835), it shot back: “Fondly believing he was the author of the most profound discoveries and a pioneer of a new historical belief, Mr. O’Brien was always in a state of high excitement; and when his works were met with ridicule instead of serious counterarguments, he was sharply irritated”—a comment that somehow brings to mind that fastidious sailor who, whether the bosun “hit him high or hit him low,” did not enjoy being punished. In reality, there was no genuine scholarly criticism of the book from any source, although its stylistic eccentricities and treatment were duly noted. From a superficial perspective, it indeed had many obvious points for attack, which the journalists naturally took advantage of. They described it as “wild and extravagant”—and nobody could argue against that; but they failed to recognize, likely because they couldn’t see it, that beneath this wildness and extravagance lay a profound and unusual knowledge, powerful if somewhat erratic reasoning, and the only theory regarding the origins of ancient Irish expertise in the arts of civilization that aligns with the traditions, customs, superstitions, folklore, and antiquities of the country.

O’Brien had now settled in London, where such time as could be spared from his tutorial duties was spent in the study of his favourite literature. It appears that he had at least two works then in contemplation—one a Dissertation on the Pyramids, partly written, and the other a Celtic Dictionary—which latter project excited the ribaldry, altogether unfounded,[15] of certain critics. His health, never strong, was now such as to cause some apprehension to his friends; still he was able to share the pleasures which London life affords. He went into the fashionable [Pg xxiii]world—which, by the way, does not appear to have taken him quite seriously, while acknowledging his talents and erudition. The Marquis of Lansdowne’s house was open to him; and mainly, no doubt, through the influence of that kindly nobleman, he was even presented at Court. The military career, for which, as he informs us (p. 130), he had a predilection second only to “his love for truth and the rectification of his country’s honour,” was no longer an object of ambition; and he may be regarded as having resigned himself contentedly to the peaceful avocations of a man of letters. Bad health, aggravated by his studious habits, seems indeed to have been the only drawback from which he suffered; but although this had previously excited the apprehension of his friends, it was without any immediate warning that the end came. He had been paying a visit to some acquaintances in the suburbs of London; had spent with them an evening, during which he displayed his usual cheerfulness and vivacity; had retired to rest without any symptoms of indisposition; and the next morning was found lifeless in his bed,—death having, to all appearance, taken place quite painlessly during sleep. By those who knew him he was mourned, and by none more sincerely than the genial “Father Prout,” who added the following postscript to his article on “The Rogueries of Tom Moore,” already in print when the news of his young friend’s death reached him:—

O’Brien had settled in London, where he spent whatever time he could spare from his teaching responsibilities studying his favorite literature. He seemed to have at least two projects in the works—one was a Dissertation on the Pyramids, which was partly written, and the other was a Celtic Dictionary. This latter project drew some baseless mockery from certain critics. His health, which had never been strong, raised some concerns among his friends; however, he was still able to enjoy the pleasures that London life offered. He mingled in fashionable circles, which, by the way, didn't seem to take him entirely seriously, even though they recognized his talent and knowledge. The Marquis of Lansdowne welcomed him into his home; and likely due to the kindness of that nobleman, he was even introduced at Court. The military career, which he had a strong inclination for, as he mentioned (p. 130), was no longer something he aspired to; he may be seen as having comfortably accepted the peaceful life of a writer. His poor health, made worse by his dedication to studying, seemed to be the only drawback he faced; but although this had previously caused concern among his friends, his death came without warning. He had been visiting some friends in the suburbs of London, spent an evening with them displaying his usual cheerfulness and energy, went to bed without any signs of illness, and was found lifeless in his bed the next morning—death seemingly coming painlessly in his sleep. Those who knew him mourned him, especially the warm-hearted “Father Prout,” who added the following postscript to his article on “The Rogueries of Tom Moore,” which was already in print when he learned of his young friend’s death:—

Mem.—On the 28th of June 1835, died, at The Hermitage, Hanwell, Henry O’Brien, author of The Round Towers of Ireland. His portrait was hung up in the gallery of Regina on the 1st August following; and the functionary who exhibits the ‘Literary Characters’ dwelt thus on his merits:—

Memo.—On June 28, 1835, Henry O’Brien, the author of The Round Towers of Ireland, passed away at The Hermitage, Hanwell. His portrait was displayed in the gallery of Regina on August 1st of that year; and the person showcasing the ‘Literary Characters’ praised his achievements:—

“In the village graveyard of Hanwell (ad viii. ab urbe lapidem) sleeps the original of yonder sketch.... Some time back we had our misgivings that the oil in his flickering lamp of life would soon dry up; still we were not prepared to hear of his light being thus abruptly extinguished. “One morn we missed him” from the accustomed table at the library of the British Museum, where the page of antiquity awaited his perusal; “another came—nor yet” was he to be seen behind the pile of Asiatic Researches, poring over his favourite Herodotus, or deep in the Zendavesta. “The next” brought tidings of his death. His book on the Round Towers has thrown more light on the early history of Ireland, and on the freemasonry of those [Pg xxiv]gigantic puzzles, than will ever shine from the cracked pitchers of the Royal Irish Academy, or the farthing candle of Tommy Moore.... No emblem will mark the sequestered spot where lies the Œdipus of the Round Towers riddle—no hieroglyphic.... But ye who wish for monuments to his memory, go to his native land, and there—circumspicite!—Glendalough, Devenish, Clondalkin, Inis-Scattery, rear their architectural cylinders; and each proclaims to the four winds of heaven ... the name of him who solved the problem of 3000 years, and who first disclosed the drift of these erections.... Suffice it to add that he fell a victim to the intense ardour with which he pursued the antiquarian researches that he loved.”

“In the village graveyard of Hanwell (ad viii. ab urbe lapidem) sleeps the original of that sketch.... Some time ago, we had our doubts that the oil in his flickering lamp of life would soon run out; still, we weren't ready to hear that his light was so abruptly extinguished. “One morning we noticed he was missing” from his usual spot at the library of the British Museum, where the pages of antiquity awaited his reading; “the next day—still” he was not to be seen behind the stack of Asiatic Researches, engrossed in his favorite Herodotus or deep into the Zendavesta. “The following day” brought news of his death. His book on the Round Towers has shed more light on the early history of Ireland and on the mysteries of those gigantic puzzles than will ever be seen in the cracked pitchers of the Royal Irish Academy or the dim flicker of Tommy Moore's candle.... No symbol will mark the secluded spot where lies the Œdipus of the Round Towers riddle—no hieroglyph.... But those who wish for monuments to his memory, go to his homeland, and there—circumspicite!—Glendalough, Devenish, Clondalkin, Inis-Scattery, raise their architectural cylinders; and each proclaims to the four winds of heaven ... the name of the one who solved the problem of 3000 years and who first revealed the purpose of these structures.... It’s enough to say that he fell victim to the intense passion with which he pursued the antiquarian studies he loved.”

One portion at least of the good Father’s prophecy was amply fulfilled. In Irish Graves in England, by Michael M‘Donagh (Evening Telegraph Reprints: Dublin, 1888), a chapter on O’Brien contains these words:—

One part of the good Father’s prophecy came true. In Irish Graves in England, by Michael M‘Donagh (Evening Telegraph Reprints: Dublin, 1888), a chapter about O’Brien includes these words:—

“His grave cannot now be identified in Hanwell churchyard. It was never marked by even a rude stone. In the register of burials the entry is: ‘No. 526, Henry O’Brien, Hanwell, July 2, years 26. Charles Birch, officiating clergyman.’ Tho number of the grave did not help towards its identification, and an examination of every stone did not result in the discovery of the name of O’Brien.”

“His grave can’t be identified anymore in Hanwell churchyard. It was never marked with even a simple stone. In the burial register, the entry reads: ‘No. 526, Henry O’Brien, Hanwell, July 2, years 26. Charles Birch, officiating clergyman.’ The grave number didn’t help in identifying it, and checking every stone didn’t lead to finding the name O’Brien.”

So passed out of life a gifted young soul that had just begun to know the measure of its strength. Had O’Brien been spared, he might have taken the very highest rank among antiquarians and ethnologists; as it is, his fame must rest upon a single crude and imperfect work, written in haste, before his powers were fully ripe, or his learning properly assimilated. Beyond this, and his translation of Villanueva, he may be said to have left no trace behind. He had never married, though it is highly improbable that, with his ardent temperament, and that almost reverential admiration for the sex to which he gives frequent expression in The Round Towers, he could have reached the age of six-and-twenty heart-whole. From his portrait by Maclise (a copy of which forms the frontispiece to this volume), he must, one would think, have been a sufficiently personable man—though somewhat frail, and looking older than his years—not to have wooed in vain. But he has left no hint of a love affair, beyond occasional references to a mysterious “sorrow,” which may have been of this nature. No stain rests upon his memory; his habits were convivial,[Pg xxv] but not vicious; and he had a great reverence for his own religion, in no way weakened by his sympathy with other less perfect aspects of eternal truth. It may be said of him that he left the world without having done it any harm, and in the firm belief that he had nobly served the cause of human enlightenment,—which surely was no bad ending.

So passed away a talented young person who had just begun to understand their potential. If O'Brien had lived longer, he could have reached the highest levels among historians and ethnologists; instead, his legacy is based on a single rough and incomplete work, written quickly before his skills were fully developed or his knowledge properly absorbed. Besides this and his translation of Villanueva, he really has left no significant mark. He never married, although it seems unlikely that, given his passionate nature and the almost respectful admiration he frequently expresses for women in The Round Towers, he could have reached the age of twenty-six without falling in love. From Maclise's portrait of him (a copy of which is the frontispiece of this book), one would think he must have been a reasonably attractive man—though somewhat delicate and looking older than he was—so he probably didn’t pursue romantic interests in vain. However, there’s no indication of any love affairs, apart from occasional mentions of a mysterious “sorrow,” which might have been related. There are no blemishes on his reputation; he was sociable but not immoral, and he held a deep respect for his own faith, which was not diminished by his appreciation for other imperfect aspects of universal truth. It can be said that he left the world without causing any harm and genuinely believed he had nobly advanced the cause of human knowledge—which surely is not a bad way to end.


It is one thing to admit the ingenuity, or even the plausibility, of a writer’s views, and another to accept them as articles of belief. So far from claiming for O’Brien that he has completely solved the mystery of the Round Towers, we may even confess a doubt that the latter admits of any complete solution. Certain links in the chain of evidence are wanting, which, to all appearance, are not likely to be ever supplied. That, for instance, the Tuath-de-danaans came from Persia, bringing with them to Ireland their arts and their religion, is quite possible; but the absence of any reference to such migration in the more ancient Persian historians, where we should expect to find it; the want of some adequate explanation of the motives which could have led a highly-civilised people, accustomed to a luxurious climate, to prefer as their final settlement the bleak shores of a remote Atlantic island to the more temperate and, to an Eastern eye, more beautiful countries through which they must have passed on their way; the all but complete failure to point out the route which they followed in their quest of an asylum—these are gaps which require to be filled up before most of us will be prepared to accept their Eastern genealogy. Still, it must be confessed that O’Brien’s theory rests upon other and surer foundations, so far as its essential probability is concerned; also, that it is entertaining and suggestive to a degree which renders it, if not a profitable, at least a pleasing mental exercise.

It’s one thing to recognize a writer’s cleverness or even the plausibility of their ideas, and quite another to accept them as beliefs. Rather than asserting that O’Brien has completely solved the mystery of the Round Towers, we can admit that we have doubts about whether there’s any complete solution at all. Certain pieces of evidence are missing, and they don’t seem likely to ever be found. For example, it’s quite possible that the Tuath-de-danaans came from Persia, bringing their arts and religion to Ireland; however, the lack of any mention of such a migration in earlier Persian historians, where we would expect to find it, raises questions. We also need a reasonable explanation for why a highly-civilized people, used to a comfortable climate, would choose to settle on the bleak shores of a distant Atlantic island rather than in the more temperate and, to someone from the East, more attractive lands they would have passed through. The near-total failure to identify the route they took in search of a new home presents additional gaps that need to be addressed before most of us would be willing to accept their Eastern ancestry. Still, it must be acknowledged that O’Brien’s theory is based on other, more solid foundations regarding its essential probability; furthermore, it is entertaining and thought-provoking enough to make it, if not a beneficial, at least a delightful exercise for the mind.

The Origin of the Round Towers (the first branch of the question proposed by the Royal Irish Academy) is really only part of a much wider problem which had long engaged the attention of earnest, capable, and industrious archæologists, with whose names the reader of this work[Pg xxvi] is likely to become only too familiar. The Round Towers are merely one class of more or less elaborate architectural or monumental remains, scattered all over Ireland, and bearing unmistakable signs of a very remote antiquity.[16] That these remains are inseparably connected in time and origin, seems to be proved by the fact that no writer upon the subject of the Round Towers had hitherto been able to treat of the latter exclusively, without taking into consideration the “crosses” or “temples,” or other subdivisions of the whole, and that neither Dr. Petrie nor his rival claimed exemption from the same necessity. A great portion of their respective works on the Round Towers is devoted, for instance, to a consideration of other antiquities; and what is perhaps the most valuable part of O’Brien’s,—namely, that upon which his assumption of a pagan origin chiefly rests,—is the result of investigation into the nature of that symbolism for which the sculptured crosses are so remarkable. It seemed, in fact, impossible for those who studied the subject carefully to resist the conclusion that all these remains belong to a period when Ireland was inhabited by a race which differed in many respects from the Irish of a later date. In Dr. Petrie’s opinion, that race consisted of the early Christian missionaries and their proselytes; in O’Brien’s, it belonged to an era far antecedent to Christianity itself; and so far, he is at one with the leading authorities who preceded him. Limiting his statement to the Round Towers, Dr. Petrie informs us[17] that, up to the time at which he undertook to decide the matter, two theories prevailed as to the “origin” of these structures: (1) That they were erected by the Danes; (2) that they were of Phœnician origin. But O’Brien discards the Danes altogether, and only allows a very subordinate part indeed to the Phœnicians, namely, that of having, as sea-carriers, assisted to convey the Tuath-de-danaans to Ireland. For[Pg xxvii] the grounds upon which Dr. Petrie attributes an exclusively Christian origin to the Round Towers inquirers must be referred to the body of his work, where they will find it most ingeniously, if not quite ingenuously, argued at much length that these structures were erected between the fifth and thirteenth centuries of our era by Christian founders. An outline of his rival’s argument to the contrary is given in the annexed “Synopsis.” The difference between the respective methods of the two theorists is very marked, and here the advantage does not rest with O’Brien. Petrie is calm, precise, authoritative; O’Brien fervid, rambling, and passionately expostulative. That the former has failed to prove his case, and that the latter has to some extent succeeded in doing so, may, or may not, be the fact; but it must be admitted that, if O’Brien was the more successful, he was not the more dexterous combatant. It has been frequently, and perhaps not without justice, remarked that “Irishmen have a way of blundering upon the truth”; and from the eccentric fashion in which he sets about proving his contention, some may argue that O’Brien’s success merely affords an instance of this national peculiarity. But it would be hardly fair to do so in the case of an author who is acknowledged to have prepared himself for his task by careful study of the authorities bearing upon its subject, and whose “discovery,” as he calls it, is expressly founded on the results of that preparation. In this latter respect he presents a marked contrast to his somewhat dictatorial rival, who is wont to treat the exercise of private judgment by those who happen to differ from himself as a species of lèse-majesté.[18] On the other hand,[Pg xxviii] O’Brien is always imploring the reader to follow his argument step by step. “Here,” he ever seems to be urging, “are the plain, unvarnished facts; here, the incontestable authorities; with these staring you in the face, surely you cannot think of denying that such and such an inference is unavoidable?” His reasons may not be always of the best; but, such as they are, he gives them freely. Of the two methods, the public, who are usually impressed by self-assertion, preferred the former; and “Dr. Petrie’s epoch-making book” was by general consent allowed to have “settled the question of the Round Towers for ever.” This comforting belief remained undisturbed for more than a quarter of a century, when, in the year 1867, a book appeared which challenged its infallibility. The author, a Mr. Marcus Keane, seems to have started upon an investigation of Irish ruins from sheer curiosity, and with a dispassionate intention to see and judge for himself. He was certainly not actuated by any wish to decry the merits of Petrie’s work, to which he confesses his great obligations, and which he appears to have taken at first as his guide. But, having carefully examined bit by bit the ancient architecture still remaining in most of the Irish counties, and having tested Petrie’s statements by personal investigation on the spot, he reluctantly confessed that he had lost faith in the latter. “After much consideration,” he declares,[19] “I have been forced to the conclusion ... that the generally received theory is[Pg xxix] not supported by sufficient evidence. My conviction of the heathen origin of these ruins has been strengthened in proportion to the increased knowledge which I have acquired by examination of the ruins themselves.... Not only the Round Towers, but also the crosses and stone-roofed churches are entirely of heathen origin.” Further, on all essential points he found himself in agreement with O’Brien, the difference between them, in respect of the particular form of paganism to which those remains owe their existence, being so trifling as hardly to merit notice. Of course, we do not undertake to say that he is right: the question is one upon which people have always differed hitherto, and which will probably be a subject of variance until the end of time. But it seems to us that the dispassionate, almost reluctant, judgment of this competent, methodical, and eminently fair observer, who approached his subject, not when controversy was raging, but after a sufficient number of years had elapsed to admit of prejudice dying out, is entitled to carry more than ordinary weight, where the object is to arrive at a conclusion based upon a study of unvarnished facts.

The Origin of the Round Towers (the first branch of the question proposed by the Royal Irish Academy) is really just a part of a much larger issue that has long captured the attention of dedicated, skilled, and hard-working archaeologists, whose names the reader of this work[Pg xxvi] is likely to become very familiar with. The Round Towers are simply one type of more or less detailed architectural or monumental remnants, scattered all over Ireland, and showing clear signs of very ancient origins. That these remains are closely linked in time and origin seems to be supported by the fact that no writer on the topic of the Round Towers has been able to discuss them exclusively, without also considering the “crosses” or “temples,” or other categories within the whole, and that neither Dr. Petrie nor his rival claims to be exempt from this necessity. A large part of their works on the Round Towers is dedicated, for example, to discussing other ancient artifacts; and what is perhaps the most valuable part of O’Brien’s work—that which supports his claim of a pagan origin—is based on research into the symbolism that the sculptured crosses are known for. In fact, it seemed impossible for those who studied the subject closely to resist the conclusion that all these remains belong to a time when Ireland was inhabited by a race that was quite different from the later Irish. In Dr. Petrie’s view, that race was made up of early Christian missionaries and their converts; in O’Brien’s, it belonged to a period long before Christianity itself; and in this respect, he aligns with the leading authorities who came before him. Focusing on the Round Towers, Dr. Petrie informs us[17] that, up until he took it upon himself to resolve the matter, two theories existed about the “origin” of these structures: (1) That they were built by the Danes; (2) that they were of Phoenician origin. However, O’Brien completely dismisses the Danes and grants only a minor role to the Phoenicians, specifically that as sea traders, they helped bring the Tuath-de-danaans to Ireland. For[Pg xxvii] the reasons Dr. Petrie claims an exclusively Christian origin for the Round Towers, interested parties must refer to his work, where it is argued in great detail—if not entirely straightforward—that these structures were built between the fifth and thirteenth centuries of our era by Christian founders. An outline of his rival's argument against this is provided in the attached “Synopsis.” The difference in the methods of the two theorists is quite distinct, and here, the advantage does not lie with O’Brien. Petrie maintains a calm, precise, and authoritative tone, while O’Brien is more emotional, rambling, and passionately confrontational. Whether the former has failed to make his case and the latter has partially succeeded is up for debate; however, it must be acknowledged that if O’Brien was the more successful, he was not the more skillful debater. It has often been noted, not without reason, that “Irishmen have a knack for stumbling upon the truth”; and due to the unusual manner in which he tries to prove his point, some may argue that O’Brien’s success is merely an instance of this national trait. However, it wouldn't be fair to characterize it as such for an author who has undeniably prepared himself for his task through thorough study of the relevant sources, and whose “discovery,” as he refers to it, is explicitly based on the findings from that preparation. In this regard, he is in sharp contrast to his somewhat authoritative rival, who tends to treat the use of personal judgment by those who disagree with him as a form of lèse-majesté.[18] On the other hand,[Pg xxviii] O’Brien constantly urges the reader to follow his argument closely. “Here,” he seems to insist, “are the clear, unembellished facts; here are the undeniable authorities; with these evident, how can you deny that such and such an inference is unavoidable?” His reasoning may not always be the strongest; but he offers it freely. Of the two approaches, the public, who are generally swayed by assertiveness, favored the former; and “Dr. Petrie’s groundbreaking book” was widely accepted as having “settled the question of the Round Towers for good.” This reassuring belief remained largely unchallenged for over twenty-five years, until, in 1867, a book emerged that questioned its infallibility. The author, Mr. Marcus Keane, seems to have begun his investigation of Irish ruins out of sheer curiosity, and with an unbiased intention to see and evaluate for himself. He was certainly not motivated by a desire to undermine the merits of Petrie’s work, to which he acknowledges a great debt, and which he initially seems to have used as his guide. However, after thoroughly examining the ancient architecture that still exists in most of the Irish counties, and having verified Petrie’s claims through personal investigation, he reluctantly admitted that he had lost faith in the latter. “After much consideration,” he states,[19] “I have come to the conclusion ... that the generally accepted theory is[Pg xxix] not supported by adequate evidence. My belief in the non-Christian origin of these ruins has only grown in proportion to the increased knowledge I have gained from examining the ruins themselves.... Not only the Round Towers, but also the crosses and stone-roofed churches, are entirely of non-Christian origin.” Furthermore, on all critical points, he found himself in agreement with O’Brien, with the difference in their views regarding the specific form of paganism that those remains are associated with being so minor that it barely deserves mention. Of course, we do not claim he is right: this is a question that people have historically disagreed on, and will likely remain a topic of contention indefinitely. However, it seems to us that the impartial, almost reluctant judgment of this competent, methodical, and fair observer, who approached his subject not amidst a heated debate, but after sufficient time had passed for biases to fade, deserves to carry more than usual weight when it comes to reaching a conclusion based on a study of straightforward facts.

Up to this point the question may be said to have been regarded solely from the architectural point of view, which is not the most favourable for O’Brien; though, considering his necessarily limited knowledge in that respect, he must be admitted to have made out a fairly strong case. It is where the argument hinges upon analogies between Irish and Eastern symbolism that we have him at his best. Here all the resources of his great Oriental learning come into play, and may be said fairly to have turned the scale in his favour. Indeed, it is perfectly astonishing, considering that his book was written more than sixty years ago, when he was himself a mere youth, how nearly it reaches the level attained by modern research. In proof of this, it may be as well to refer, by way of example, to one of the latest authoritative treatises on the subject of Symbolism, that written by Count Goblet D’Alviella[20] (Hibbert Lecturer[Pg xxx] for 1891, and member of the Royal Academy of Belgium), together with its learned “Introduction” by Sir George Birdwood, K.C.I.E.; and we do so with the less hesitation because, as neither of these writers indulges in more than a passing reference to Ireland, no suspicion of a wish to strengthen their inferences by making out a pagan origin for Irish antiquities can attach to them. The reader who consults these authorities will find that they go far to support O’Brien’s interpretation of the symbolic ornamentation of Irish towers and crosses; that they perfectly coincide with his views on the nature of Sabaic paganism; and generally with his theory, that where symbolism of this character is found existing in Western lands, it must have been introduced there from an Eastern source. A few sentences taken almost at random from the Introduction to Count D’Alviella’s work, as well as from the book itself, may be adduced in support of this assertion. Thus, having stated that “the religious symbols common to the different historical races of mankind have not originated independently among them, but have, for the most part, been carried from the one to the other in the course of their migrations of conquests and commerce”; that “the more notable of these symbols were carried over the world in the footsteps of Buddhism”; that they were at first but “the obvious ideograph of the phenomena of nature that made the deepest impression on Asiatic man”; that the Sabæans were “the Chaldæan worshippers of the Host (Saba) of Heaven,”[21] it goes on to say: “Without doubt, the symbols that have attracted in the highest degree the veneration of the multitude have been the representative signs of gods, often uncouth and indecent; but what have the gods themselves ever been, except the more or less imperfect symbols of the Being transcending all definition whom the human conscience has more and more clearly divined through and above all these gods?” How, it may be asked, does this differ from O’Brien’s description of the nature of that “Budh” who forms the[Pg xxxi] central idea around which he groups the minor significances of Irish Sabaism? Again we read: “It is sentiment, and, above all, religious sentiment, that resorts largely to symbolism; and in order to place itself in more intimate communication with the being or abstraction it desires to approach. To that end men are everywhere seen either choosing natural or artificial objects to remind them of the Great Hidden One.[22]... There exists a symbolism so natural that ... it constitutes a feature of humanity in a certain phase of development; ... for example, the representations of the sun by a disc or radiating face, of the moon by a crescent; ... of the generative forces of nature by phallic emblems.”[23] Might we not fancy that this was written by O’Brien? Again: “What theories have not been built upon the existence of the equilateral cross as an object of veneration?... Orthodox writers have protested against the claim of attributing a pagan origin to the cross of the Christians, because earlier creeds had included cruciform signs in their symbolism. And the same objection might be urged against those who seek for Christian infiltrations in certain other religions under the pretext that they possess the sign of the Redemption.” Is not this O’Brien’s argument in a nutshell? Then we have an entire chapter (iv.), entitled “Symbolism and Mythology of the Tree,” the substance of which he may be said to have anticipated; and so on, all through the book. It is needless to multiply quotations; those already given suffice to show that, in its essential character, O’Brien’s argument, so far as it relies upon symbolism, is corroborated by those in the front rank of modern archæologists.

Up to this point, the question could be seen as having been viewed only from an architectural standpoint, which isn’t the best perspective for O’Brien. However, given his necessarily limited knowledge in this area, he has made a pretty convincing case. The strongest part of his argument is where he draws parallels between Irish and Eastern symbolism. Here, all of his extensive knowledge of the East comes into play and can be said to have tipped the scales in his favor. In fact, it’s quite remarkable, considering his book was written over sixty years ago when he was still quite young, how closely it aligns with modern research findings. To illustrate this, let’s reference one of the latest authoritative texts on symbolism, written by Count Goblet D’Alviella[20] (Hibbert Lecturer[Pg xxx] for 1891 and a member of the Royal Academy of Belgium), along with its insightful “Introduction” by Sir George Birdwood, K.C.I.E. We reference this without hesitation because neither author provides more than a brief mention of Ireland, so there’s no suspicion that they’re trying to support their points by suggesting a pagan origin for Irish antiquities. Readers who check these sources will see they support O’Brien’s interpretation of the symbolic decoration of Irish towers and crosses; they align perfectly with his views on Sabaic paganism; and overall, they agree with his theory that wherever this kind of symbolism is found in Western lands, it must have come from Eastern origins. A few random sentences from Count D’Alviella’s introduction and the book itself can be used to back this up. For instance, it states that “the religious symbols common to the different historical races of mankind have not originated independently among them, but have, for the most part, been carried from one to another during their migrations, conquests, and commerce,” and that “the more notable of these symbols were spread across the world alongside Buddhism.” It also notes that they were originally just “the obvious ideograph of the elements of nature that left the deepest impression on Asian people,” and that the Sabæans were “the Chaldæan worshippers of the Host (Saba) of Heaven.”[21] It goes on to say: “Without a doubt, the symbols that have drawn the most veneration from the masses have been the representative signs of gods, often strange and even indecent; but what have the gods themselves ever been, except the more or less imperfect symbols of the Being beyond all definition that human conscience has increasingly recognized through and above all these gods?” One might wonder how this differs from O’Brien’s description of “Budh,” who forms the[Pg xxxi] central idea around which he organizes the minor meanings of Irish Sabaism. Again, it says: “It is emotion, especially religious emotion, that heavily relies on symbolism; and in order to connect more intimately with the being or abstraction it wishes to approach, people everywhere are seen either selecting natural or artificial objects to remind them of the Great Hidden One.[22]... There exists a symbolism so natural that ... it becomes a feature of humanity in a certain stage of development; ... for instance, representations of the sun by a disc or radiating face, of the moon by a crescent; ... the generative forces of nature by phallic symbols.”[23] Could we not imagine that this was written by O’Brien? Again: “What theories have been built on the existence of the equilateral cross as an object of worship?... Orthodox authors have opposed claims of attributing a pagan origin to the Christian cross because earlier faiths had included cruciform symbols in their practices. The same argument could be made against those seeking Christian influences in other religions under the pretext that they also bear the sign of Redemption.” Isn’t this O’Brien’s argument in a nutshell? Then we have an entire chapter (iv.), titled “Symbolism and Mythology of the Tree,” which he could be said to have anticipated; and so on throughout the book. It’s unnecessary to provide more quotations; those already given are enough to demonstrate that, in its essential form, O’Brien’s argument, as far as it relies on symbolism, is supported by leading modern archaeologists.


It must, however, be confessed that O’Brien is not always so much in harmony with modern thought, and that his reasoning from analogies of language appears to us, occasionally, neither sound nor ingenuous. Perhaps it would be more correct to say that he sometimes, without meaning deception, allows enthusiasm to entice him across[Pg xxxii] the line between fact and fiction. In this respect he is not, perhaps, less scrupulous than the average etymologist; but even admitting the veniality of his offence, it seems to us that the philological is the weakest portion of his book. In his hands Grimm’s then recently discovered “law of the mutation of consonants” was, as we think, too often strained to cover most questionable derivations, nor did he shrink, apparently, from coining forms of words to suit his purpose. As instances of this we may point to his otherwise skilful treatment of the name Hibernia at p. 128, where, without any authority that we are aware of, he employs the form νηος for υῆσος, evidently with a view to strengthen his case; also, to his wonderful evolution of the word Lingam, at p. 284. But whilst the reader will probably accept his statements on this head with caution, admiration of his skill in detecting analogies which only require pointing out to secure our assent, cannot be withheld. That he had in him the making of a great philologist, is beyond question; and that in course of time, had his life been spared, he would have made this branch of his argument really formidable, is very probable. Even as it stands, we may be undervaluing its merit: philology is not an exact science, and one can rarely be sure of one’s ground therein from day to day. But, judging the matter by such light as we possess, it seems to us that the least valuable part of O’Brien’s book is that upon which he evidently prided himself most: others may, possibly on better grounds, be of a different opinion, and we gladly leave this portion of the book to speak for itself.

It must be admitted that O’Brien doesn't always align with modern thinking, and his reasoning based on language analogies sometimes strikes us as neither solid nor sincere. It might be more accurate to say that he occasionally lets his enthusiasm lead him across[Pg xxxii] the boundary between fact and fiction without intending to mislead. In this regard, he isn't necessarily less careful than the average etymologist; but even if we accept that his mistakes were minor, we believe that the philological part of his book is the weakest. In his hands, Grimm’s recently discovered “law of the mutation of consonants” was, we think, overstretched too often to justify some questionable derivations, and he seemingly had no hesitation in creating word forms to fit his agenda. Examples of this include his otherwise skillful treatment of the name Hibernia on page 128, where, without any known authority, he uses the form νηος for υῆσος, clearly to make his argument stronger; and his remarkable development of the word Lingam on page 284. While readers will likely approach his claims on this topic with caution, we can't overlook our admiration for his ability to identify analogies that only need to be pointed out to gain our agreement. It’s clear he had the potential to be a great philologist; and had his life continued, it is highly likely he would have made this area of his argument truly impactful. Even as it stands, we might be underestimating its worth: philology isn’t an exact science, and one can hardly be certain of one's footing in it day to day. However, judging by the information we have, it appears that the least valuable part of O’Brien’s book is the one he seems to take the most pride in: others might hold different views based on better reasons, and we gladly let this part of the book speak for itself.


It may, we think, be said without injustice, that when dealing with that part of the question which related to the uses of the Round Towers, O’Brien was more successful in upsetting the theories of other people than in establishing his own. The purposes for which preceding antiquarians had severally claimed that the towers were built are almost endless; but Dr. Petrie has summarised the most prominent of them as follows:[24]—(1) Fire-temples; (2) places from[Pg xxxiii] which to proclaim the Druidical festivals; (3) Gnomons, or astronomical observatories; (4) Phallic emblems, or Buddhist temples; (5) Anchorite towers, or Stylite columns; (6) Penitential prisons; (7) Belfries; (8) Keeps, or Monastic Castles; (9) Beacons and Watch-towers. Both he and O’Brien agree in holding that the Round Towers were not appropriated to any one of these purposes exclusively, though they might have been used for two or more of them. It is with regard to the selection of these latter that the authors differ—Petrie adopting views (7), (8), (9); O’Brien, view (3), but with much reservation; view (4) absolutely, and adding another view of his own, namely, that they were sometimes devoted to memorial or sepulchral uses. It has been mentioned already that Moore charged him with plagiarism in respect of his adoption of view (4); but, like other charges from the same quarter, the assertion rests upon unstable grounds. O’Brien made no secret of the fact that on many points he shared the views of General Vallancey, for whom he invariably expresses respect, and even admiration; but he is careful to explain that, where their judgments happen to coincide, it is for very different reasons. “I wish it to be emphatically laid down,” he says in one place, “that I do not tread in General Vallancey’s footsteps.... I have taken the liberty to chalk out my own road”; and, in another, “Though his perseverance had rendered him (Vallancey) the best Irishian of his age, and of many ages before him, yet he has committed innumerable blunders.” This goes to show that he was unlikely to adopt any theory merely because Vallancey held it; and to have arrived at the same conclusion by a wholly different road was surely not “plagiarism.” What is more, a reference to the published works of General Vallancey,[25] or even to[Pg xxxiv] such extracts from them as may be found in Dr. Petrie’s book, will, if we are not mistaken, give rise to some doubt of that author having ever distinctly maintained the Eastern, or pagan, origin of the Round Towers. His views are, however, so nebulous and shifting, that it is difficult to say whether he committed himself to any positive theory on the subject. Starting with the conjecture that the Round Towers may have been the work of “Phœnicians or Indo-Scythians,” he is soon found attributing them to certain “African sea-champions,” who, in his opinion, were the “Pheni,” being likewise, as he goes on to inform us, “a Pelasgic tribe.” Next, he declares that it was the Fomorians who, having conquered Ireland, “taught the inhabitants to build Round Towers”; but he afterwards seems to discard this theory in favour of a “Danish” origin, and ends, to all appearance, by resigning himself to the notion that they may, after all, have been built by “Christian” settlers. Nor are his speculations as to the purpose of those structures less varied and conflicting. At one time he maintains that they were undoubtedly “fire-temples”; at another, that they were “belfries”; and yet again, that they were “beacons.” But—what is especially remarkable in connection with the charge of plagiarism—he never, so far as we can discover, attributes to them a “phallic” significance. Upon the whole, then, it seems rather unreasonable to accuse anybody of having borrowed theories from an author who practically had none; and the probability is that, without having read General Vallancey’s works, Moore had, from hearsay, formed a vague general notion of their contents, which notion he, in the capacity of an irresponsible and not over-scrupulous reviewer, ventured to utilise for paying off old scores. Be that as it may, we are not prepared to urge that, upon the evidence, O’Brien’s theory as to the phallic emblemism of the Round[Pg xxxv] Towers—whether he borrowed it from Vallancey or not[26]—absolutely deserves credence. Like his ascription of an Eastern origin to the Tuath-de-danaans, it is one of those things which, so far as we can see, are incapable of proof. Still, it cannot be said that there is any inherent impossibility in the notion; in fact, assuming that the Round Towers were built by an Eastern colony, there is much in its favour. For, as all who are acquainted with our Indian Empire must be well aware, phallic symbols are there regarded with a veneration which in its character is entirely free from associations that appear to be inseparable from them elsewhere. The East and West have taken different views as to the light in which the physical agency by which divine creative power has chosen to perpetuate life should be regarded; and to the Hindoo mind, for instance, there is nothing inconsistent with the highest moral purity in worshipping an idealised representation of the generative principle. A similar belief, on O’Brien’s showing, prevailed in ancient Persia,—indeed, but for its existence there, the Tuath-de-danaans’ immigration into Ireland could hardly have taken place,—so that colonisers from that country, if any such colonisation ever took place, were likely to have introduced corresponding typical representations wherever they settled. Hence the theory of the Eastern origin of the Round Towers and that of their phallic significance are mutually interdependent. Further than this it is useless to go. The probability of either theory is a matter that, if we are not mistaken, most readers will determine for themselves, without much respect to authority; nor has any author who tries to establish a hypothesis on evidence the bearing of which upon the subject is in itself hypothetical, a right to complain that this should be so. O’Brien has been in a manner forced to rely upon such evidence all through his book, and the latter suffers in consequence. To our[Pg xxxvi] thinking, those portions of it are usually the most convincing where, discarding authority for the most part, he relies upon his own native shrewdness. His attack upon the “belfry” theory is one instance of this. Another is the way in which he combats Montmorency’s notion, that the towers may have been intended as places of shelter, for persons or property, from hostile invasion. Almost equally effective is his refutation of the hackneyed argument, that because Round Towers are usually (not invariably, as some assert) found in the vicinity of ecclesiastical buildings, they must necessarily be of Christian origin; though here, as in the case of the “belfry” theory, he might, we think, have insisted more upon the curious circumstance that Christians should have discontinued building them as soon as Christianity was firmly established in Ireland, but before the country had been reduced to a peaceful or settled condition. If such adjuncts to churches were needed up to the thirteenth century, there is nothing in the history of Ireland for the next three centuries, at least, which shows that they might have been dispensed with. To account for their disappearance by representing it as a consequence of the transition from Romanesque to Gothic architecture, which took place about the twelfth century, is to beg the whole question; for it assumes that the Round Towers are Romanesque—a point on which we take leave to think that opinions are much divided, as indeed they appear to be upon almost every topic connected with the subject-matter of this very remarkable book.

It can be fairly said that when discussing the uses of the Round Towers, O’Brien was more effective at challenging the theories of others than in proving his own. The reasons previous scholars claimed the towers were built are almost infinite, but Dr. Petrie has summarized the most notable ones as follows:[24]—(1) Fire-temples; (2) places to announce Druidical festivals; (3) Gnomons or astronomical observatories; (4) Phallic symbols or Buddhist temples; (5) Anchorite towers or Stylite columns; (6) Penitential prisons; (7) Belfries; (8) Keeps or Monastic Castles; (9) Beacons and Watch-towers. Both he and O’Brien agree that the Round Towers were not used solely for any one of these purposes, though they may have served for two or more. The authors differ in which purposes they think were selected—Petrie supporting views (7), (8), (9); O’Brien supporting view (3), with considerable reservations; view (4) definitely, and adding his own, that they were sometimes used for memorial or burial purposes. It has already been noted that Moore accused him of plagiarism for accepting view (4); however, like other accusations from that source, this claim is based on shaky foundations. O’Brien openly acknowledged that in many respects, he shared the views of General Vallancey, for whom he consistently expressed respect and even admiration; but he clarifies that where their viewpoints align, it is for very different reasons. “I want it to be clearly stated,” he writes at one point, “that I do not follow in General Vallancey’s footsteps.... I have taken the liberty to chart my own path”; and in another instance, “Though his perseverance made him (Vallancey) the best Irishian of his time and of many previous times, he made countless mistakes.” This indicates that he was unlikely to adopt any theory just because Vallancey believed it; reaching the same conclusion by a completely different way surely cannot be called “plagiarism.” Furthermore, a look at General Vallancey’s published works,[25] or even extracts from them found in Dr. Petrie’s book, will likely raise some doubts about whether Vallancey ever clearly stated that the Round Towers had Eastern or pagan origins. His ideas are so vague and inconsistent that it is hard to say if he ever committed to any specific theory on the subject. Starting with the idea that the Round Towers might have been built by “Phoenicians or Indo-Scythians,” he soon attributes them to certain “African sea-champions,” whom he believes were the “Pheni,” and also informs us they were “a Pelasgic tribe.” Next, he claims it was the Fomorians who, after conquering Ireland, “taught the people to build Round Towers”; yet he later seems to abandon this theory for a “Danish” origin and ultimately suggests that they might have been built by “Christian” settlers. His speculations about the purpose of those structures are just as varied and contradictory. At one point, he insists they were undoubtedly “fire-temples”; at another time, he says they were “belfries”; and again insists they were "beacons." However—particularly in connection with the plagiarism accusation—he never seems to connect them with a “phallic” meaning. Overall, it seems quite unreasonable to accuse anyone of borrowing theories from an author who practically had none; it’s likely that, without having read General Vallancey’s works, Moore had formed a vague general idea of their content through hearsay, which he used in a careless and not very principled review to settle old scores. Regardless, we are not ready to argue that, based on the evidence, O’Brien’s theory regarding the phallic symbolism of the Round[Pg xxxv] Towers—whether he borrowed it from Vallancey or not[26]—truly deserves belief. Like his claim of an Eastern origin for the Tuath-de-danaans, it is one of those ideas that, as far as we can see, cannot be proven. Still, it cannot be said that there is any inherent impossibility in the idea; in fact, if we assume that the Round Towers were built by an Eastern colony, there is a lot of support for it. As anyone familiar with our Indian Empire knows, phallic symbols are viewed with a reverence that is entirely devoid of the associations that seem to be inescapable elsewhere. The West and the East have different perspectives on how the means of divine creative power perpetuating life should be viewed; and in the Hindu mindset, there’s nothing morally inconsistent about worshipping an idealized representation of the generative principle. According to O’Brien, a similar belief existed in ancient Persia—indeed, without it, the immigration of the Tuath-de-danaans into Ireland could hardly have happened—so any settlers from there, if such colonization occurred, likely would have brought corresponding symbolic representations to their new homes. Consequently, the theory of the Round Towers having an Eastern origin and their phallic significance are closely linked. Beyond this, further speculation is unproductive. The likelihood of either theory is something that, if we are not mistaken, most readers will figure out for themselves, without heavy reliance on authority; nor does any author who attempts to persuade based on evidence that is itself hypothetical have the right to complain about this. O’Brien has somewhat been compelled to depend on such evidence throughout his book, which affects its quality. In our[Pg xxxvi] view, the most convincing parts are often where he relies more on his own insight rather than authority. His critique of the “belfry” theory is one example of this. Another example is his rejection of Montmorency’s idea that the towers may have been intended as shelters for people or property against attacks. His rebuttal against the tired argument that because Round Towers are typically (though not always, as some claim) found near ecclesiastical sites, they must be of Christian origin is also quite effective; although in this case, as with the “belfry” theory, we think he could emphasize more the interesting fact that Christians seem to have stopped building them as soon as Christianity was firmly established in Ireland, but before the nation stabilized. If such additions to churches were necessary up to the thirteenth century, there’s nothing in Ireland’s history for at least the following three centuries that suggests they could have been done without. To explain their disappearance as a result of the shift from Romanesque to Gothic architecture around the twelfth century is to sidestep the main issue; it assumes that the Round Towers are Romanesque—a point on which we believe opinions are very much divided, as indeed they seem to be on almost every topic related to the subject matter of this very intriguing book.

W. H. C.

W.H.C.

London, 1897.

London, 1897.

 

 


SYNOPSIS

 

(Pp. 1-15)

(Pp. 1-15)

The book opens with a preliminary statement, in general terms, of the object which its author has in view. It is to prove that the round towers date from a more remote antiquity than that usually assigned to them; that they were, in fact, erected long before Christianity reached these islands, and even before the date of the Milesian and Scandinavian invasions. In support of this view, he contrasts the materials, architecture, and costliness of their construction with those of the early Christian churches usually found in their vicinity (cf. p. 514), and accounts for the contiguity of the latter by stating that the Christian missionaries selected, as the sites of their churches, localities previously consecrated to religious use, in order that they might thereby “conciliate the prejudices of those whom they would fain persuade”; whilst he points out that a Christian origin has not been claimed for Cromleachs and Mithratic caves, in the vicinity of which ecclesiastical remains likewise abound. On the other hand, he insists that the general structure and decorative symbolism of the round towers is clearly indicative of pagan times and a pagan origin, more especially of that primitive form of paganism which, originating in Chaldea, diffused itself eastward until it overspread a considerable part of Asia, and which is known as Sabaism. Dissenting from the theories of his predecessors in the same field of inquiry, he rejects the various theories that the round towers were intended as “purgatorial columns,” or “beacons,” or[Pg xxxviii] “belfries,” or “dungeons,” or “anchorite-cells,” or “places of retreat” in the case of hostile invasion, or “depositories” for State records, Church utensils, or national treasures; and he states as his conviction, based on examination of their structure, that it was not the intention of their founders to limit their use to any one specific purpose.

The book starts with a general introduction about the author's goal. He aims to show that the round towers are older than typically believed; they were built long before Christianity arrived in these islands, even before the Milesian and Scandinavian invasions. To support his argument, he compares the materials, architecture, and cost of their construction to early Christian churches usually found nearby (cf. p. 514). He explains that Christian missionaries chose sites for their churches that were already considered sacred, hoping to "win over the biases of those they wished to convert." He also notes that no one claims a Christian origin for Cromleachs and Mithratic caves, which also have many ecclesiastical remains nearby. He asserts that the overall design and decorative symbols of the round towers clearly indicate a pagan past, particularly a primitive form of paganism that began in Chaldea and spread eastward across much of Asia, known as Sabaism. Disagreeing with the theories of those before him, he dismisses ideas that the round towers were meant as “purgatorial columns,” “beacons,” “belfries,” “dungeons,” “anchorite-cells,” “places of refuge” during invasions, or “repositories” for state records, church items, or national treasures. Instead, he believes, based on an examination of their structure, that the founders did not intend for the towers to be used for just one specific purpose.

 

(Pp. 16-32)

(Pp. 16-32)

Following up this line of argument, he attacks Montmorency, who had maintained that the founders of the round towers were “primitive Cœnobites and bishops, munificently supported in the undertaking by the newly-converted kings and toparchs; the builders and architects being those monks and pilgrims who, from Greece and Rome, either preceded or accompanied the early missionaries of the fifth and sixth centuries.” Reserving a detailed refutation of this theory for subsequent chapters, he contents himself for the present with showing that it rests upon mere assumption, which is not borne out by the evidence adduced in corroboration thereof; and exposes the fallacy of Montmorency’s argument, that pre-Christian Ireland was in a state of barbarism which precluded the possibility of such structures as the round towers being erected by its inhabitants. He further deals with the objections, that the bards do not allude to these towers as existent in their time, that those undoubtedly ancient excavations, the Mithratic caves, are never found in the vicinity of round towers, and that the limited nature of their accommodation made them serviceable only for some such purpose as that of a belfry or dungeon. With Vallancey’s views he finds himself more in sympathy, but is unable to adopt them unreservedly—preferring, as he puts it, to chalk out his own road.

Following this line of argument, he takes on Montmorency, who argued that the founders of the round towers were “primitive Cœnobites and bishops, generously supported in their efforts by the newly-converted kings and toparchs; the builders and architects being those monks and pilgrims who, from Greece and Rome, either arrived before or alongside the early missionaries of the fifth and sixth centuries.” He saves a detailed rebuttal of this theory for later chapters, and for now, he simply shows that it is based on mere assumptions, not supported by the evidence presented in its favor; he also points out the flaws in Montmorency’s argument that pre-Christian Ireland was so barbaric that its people could not have built structures like the round towers. He addresses the objections that the bards don’t mention these towers as existing in their time, that the ancient excavations known as the Mithratic caves are never found near round towers, and that the limited space in these towers made them useful only for purposes like belfries or dungeons. He finds himself more in agreement with Vallancey’s views but doesn't fully adopt them—preferring, as he puts it, to pave his own way.

(Pp. 33-47)

(Pp. 33-47)

Continuing his attack upon Montmorency, the author points out that the towers erected elsewhere by Cœnobite associations are always square, not round, and that any argument based upon the elevated position of the entrances to both classes of edifices would apply equally to the pyramids. He shows that the round towers could not have been intended as places of refuge, or as depositories of ecclesiastical treasures, and adduces historical proof that the structures known as “belfries” were wholly different. Alluding to the supposed band of voluntary Cœnobite workmen under Saint Abban, he points out that their building operations must necessarily have been carried on in the midst of a raging war; that although they must have availed themselves of native assistance in the work, yet the Irish of the early Christian period betray not the slightest knowledge of the art of building; that the building of round towers ceased quite suddenly, almost immediately after the introduction of Christianity; that the native Irish have never attributed these towers to such an origin; that, so far from being, as Montmorency alleges, assisted by the munificence of native princes, the Cœnobite monks must have had to deal with absolute pagans, who would regard their labour with anything but approval; and that the fact of “kills,” or remains of Christian churches, being found in the vicinity of Cromleachs, Mithratic caves, and round towers is simply the result of the reverence felt by the pagan converts for the scenes and associations of their old belief, and affords no ground for supposing that the churches were coeval with the latter. Subsequently (at p. 514) he cites the instance of a round tower without any church near it.

Continuing his critique of Montmorency, the author points out that the towers built by Cœnobite groups elsewhere are always square rather than round. He argues that any reasoning based on the high entrances of both types of buildings would also apply to the pyramids. He demonstrates that the round towers couldn’t have been meant as shelters or storage spaces for church treasures and provides historical evidence that the structures known as "belfries" were entirely different. Referring to the supposed group of voluntary Cœnobite workers under Saint Abban, he notes that their construction must have taken place amid a fierce war; although they likely relied on local help, the Irish during the early Christian era showed no sign of understanding building techniques. He mentions that the construction of round towers stopped abruptly, almost right after Christianity was introduced, and that the native Irish have never credited these towers to that origin. Contrary to Montmorency's claims that Cœnobite monks received support from local princes, the monks actually had to contend with staunch pagans who would not have viewed their work favorably. Moreover, the presence of "kills," or remains of Christian churches, near Cromleachs, Mithratic caves, and round towers simply indicates the reverence of pagan converts for the sites and traditions of their former beliefs and does not suggest that the churches were contemporary with the latter. Later (p. 514), he mentions a round tower located without any church nearby.

(Pp. 48-62)

Pp. 48-62

In tracing the origin and purpose of the round towers, our author is led to consider the names given them in ancient records and Irish folk-lore. The stunted ruin of Bally-Carbery Round Tower, near his own birthplace, was, he found, known to the peasantry as the “Cathoir ghall,” i.e. “the temple of brightness or delight,” whilst both in the Annals of the Four Masters, the Ulster Annals, and the Annals of Innisfallen these towers are included in the generic name Fiadh-Neimhedh, as contrasted with the names Cloic teacha and Erdam applied to “belfries,” thus showing that the two kinds of structures are perfectly distinct. He finds that Fiadh-Nemeadth in all preceding writers on the subject is held to apply specifically to the round towers, though some of these writers (e.g. Colgan and O’Connor) have wrested its meaning to support their own particular views, and the true import of this term he subsequently explains to be “consecrated Lingams” (p. 105), or phallic temples. The “belfry” and the gnomon, or “celestial index,” theories are thus exploded. From historical evidence he is further led to assume that Ireland is identical with the Insula Hyperboreorum of the ancients, and that the legendary mission of the Boreadan Abaris[27] to Delos took place during the Scythian occupation of Ireland. This friendly communication between the ancient Irish and the Greeks he attributes to their having sprung from a common stock—the Pelasgi and the Tuath-de-danaans belonging to “the same time as the Indo-Scythæ, or Chaldean Magi.” He traces briefly the relations between the Tuath-de-danaan settlers in Ireland and their Scythian (or Milesian) conquerors, and shows that to the former is due the high state of civilisation and learning for which ancient Ireland was distinguished, and which degenerated under Scythian[Pg xli] rule; and concludes with a general statement as to the prevalence of Sabaic worship therein, and the phallic configuration of the round towers.

In exploring the origins and purpose of the round towers, the author examines the names attributed to them in ancient records and Irish folklore. He discovers that the remnants of the Bally-Carbery Round Tower, close to his birthplace, were referred to by locals as the “Cathoir ghall,” which means “the temple of brightness or delight.” Meanwhile, in the Annals of the Four Masters, the Ulster Annals, and the Annals of Innisfallen, these towers are classified under the term Fiadh-Neimhedh, contrasting with the terms Cloic teacha and Erdam used for “belfries,” indicating that these two types of structures are clearly different. He notes that Fiadh-Nemeadth in all previous writings refers specifically to the round towers, although some authors (e.g., Colgan and O’Connor) have twisted its meaning to fit their own perspectives, ultimately explaining that this term means “consecrated Lingams” (p. 105), or phallic temples. The theories of “belfry” and the gnomon, or “celestial index,” are therefore dismissed. Based on historical evidence, he further concludes that Ireland corresponds to the Insula Hyperboreorum of ancient times, and that the legendary journey of the Boreadan Abaris to Delos occurred during the Scythian occupation of Ireland. He attributes the friendly relations between ancient Irish and Greeks to their common ancestry—the Pelasgi and the Tuath-de-danaans being from “the same era as the Indo-Scythæ, or Chaldean Magi.” He briefly outlines the interactions between the Tuath-de-danaan settlers in Ireland and their Scythian (or Milesian) conquerors, showing that it was the former who contributed to the high level of civilization and learning for which ancient Ireland was known, a status that declined under Scythian rule; he concludes with a general statement about the prevalence of Sabaic worship in the region and the phallic nature of the round towers.

 

(Pp. 63-76)

(Pp. 63-76)

Being now fairly launched on the subject of Sabaism, or worship of natural manifestations of the divine energy, he traces its origin, development, and decadence into idolatry. Amid the heterogeneous confusion of beliefs that seem to have sprung up among the descendants of Noah, Nimrod introduced the worship of the sun as a deity, but only as a part of that general Sabaism which included the whole “host of heaven” as objects of worship, and recognised the Godhead, of which they were simply manifestations, under the names of Baal and Moloch. Gradually, the creature was substituted for the Creator, and their names, especially the former (Bolati), were applied to the sun, “as the source and dispenser of all earthly favours,” while to the moon was attributed a corresponding reverence under the name Baaltis, though in both cases the object of internal regard was intended to be Nature, or “the fructifying germ of universal generativeness.” From the tendency of man to the concrete, this central idea was soon lost sight of, and the material element put in its place—hence came Fire-worship. Originating in Chaldea, this degenerated form of Sabaism in course of time spread eastward until it reached Persia, where eventually there seems to have been a reversion to the principle which underlay it, i.e. that of generation and nutrition, in which form it afterwards extended to India. Though fire was the ostensible object of worship, the sun and moon, from which that worship originated, were regarded and reverenced as “the procreative causes of general fecundity,” with which was coupled the notion of regeneration after dissolution of the body. Hence when, as will appear hereafter, Eastern Sabaism was introduced into Ireland by the Tuath-de-danaans,[Pg xlii] the round towers created by them as temples of their worship had both a phallic and sepulchral meaning.

Being now fully immersed in the topic of Sabaism, or the worship of natural displays of divine energy, he explores its origins, evolution, and decline into idolatry. Amid the diverse chaos of beliefs that arose among Noah's descendants, Nimrod started the worship of the sun as a god, but this was just a part of the broader Sabaism that included the entire "host of heaven" as objects of worship, recognizing the Godhead, of which these were merely manifestations, by the names Baal and Moloch. Over time, worship shifted from the Creator to the creation, and their names, especially the former (Bolati), were associated with the sun, "as the source and giver of all earthly blessings," while the moon was given similar reverence under the name Baaltis. However, in both cases, the true focus was meant to be Nature, or "the generative essence of universal life." Because of humanity's tendency toward the tangible, this core idea was quickly forgotten, leading to a focus on the material aspect—hence the rise of Fire-worship. This degenerated form of Sabaism, which originated in Chaldea, eventually spread eastward to Persia, where it seems to have reverted back to the underlying principle of generation and nutrition, extending later to India. Although fire was the visible object of worship, the sun and moon, from which this worship stemmed, were viewed and honored as "the procreative sources of general fertility," alongside the idea of rebirth after the body's dissolution. Thus, when, as will be shown later, Eastern Sabaism was brought to Ireland by the Tuath-de-danaans,[Pg xlii] the round towers they built as temples for their worship carried both phallic and burial significances.

 

(Pp. 77-90)

(Pp. 77-90)

That purer form of Sabaism in which the central idea of “the All-good and All-great One” predominated over materialism, seems to have prevailed in ancient Egypt, and to a more definite extent in India, whilst in both these countries, and also in Ireland, its material side led to the cultivation of astronomy. Hence the pyramids of Egypt, the pagodas of India, and the round towers of Ireland had both a religious and a scientific purpose. There is no ground, however, for supposing that the round towers were “fire-temples.” Though temples of the latter kind undoubtedly exist in Ireland, their structure is altogether different, and they evidently belong to a later period, showing, in fact, traces of an Italian origin. Fire-worship was probably introduced into Italy from Greece, where it had been practised by the old Pelasgic stock, who, on their expulsion from Thessaly, settled in Etruria, bringing their worship with them.

That purer form of Sabaism where the main idea of “the All-good and All-great One” was more important than materialism seems to have existed in ancient Egypt, and even more so in India. In both of these places, as well as in Ireland, this focus on the material world led to advancements in astronomy. As a result, the pyramids of Egypt, the pagodas of India, and the round towers of Ireland served both religious and scientific purposes. However, there's no reason to believe that the round towers were “fire-temples.” While such temples do exist in Ireland, they are constructed differently and clearly belong to a later period, showing signs of Italian origin. Fire-worship likely came to Italy from Greece, where it had been practiced by the ancient Pelasgic people, who, after being driven out of Thessaly, settled in Etruria, bringing their worship with them.

 

(Pp. 91-106)

(Pp. 91-106)

From a careful study of Eastern records and Sabaism, the author is led to take up the position that the round towers were constructed by early Indian colonists of Ireland (the Tuath-de-danaans), in honour of “the fructifying principle of nature,” of which the sun and moon are representative. The emblem of this principle was the phallus in the case of the sun, and the crescent in that of the moon. The round tower was simply a monumental phallus, which fact is taken to explain the terms “Cathoir ghall” and “Fidh-Nemphed” to which he alludes in chap. iv.; whilst the crescent ornament by which many of these[Pg xliii] towers were surmounted is symbolical of the female nature. A corroboration of this theory is found in the circumstance that the name Budh, by which these towers are “critically and accurately designated, signifies in Irish, first, the sun, and secondly, what φαλλός, phallus, does in Greek and Latin,” a view which is supported by the analogy of Egyptian sun and moon worship.

From a close examination of Eastern records and Sabaism, the author believes that the round towers were built by early Indian settlers of Ireland (the Tuath-de-danaans) as a tribute to “the life-giving force of nature,” represented by the sun and moon. The symbol for this force was the phallus for the sun, and the crescent for the moon. The round tower served as a monumental phallus, which helps explain the terms “Cathoir ghall” and “Fidh-Nemphed” mentioned in chapter iv.; meanwhile, the crescent ornament found atop many of these[Pg xliii] towers symbolizes the feminine aspect. This theory is supported by the fact that the name Budh, which is the precise term used for these towers, means first, the sun, and second, what φαλλός, phallus, means in Greek and Latin,” a perspective that aligns with the similarities in Egyptian sun and moon worship.

 

(Pp. 107-126)

(Pp. 107-126)

Having thus committed himself to the view that the paganism which founded the Irish Round Towers was a religion of which Budh (i.e. the sun and the phallus) was the central idea, and which, therefore, resembled in its essence the faiths of India and Egypt, the author proceeds to trace the origin of this religion. In India the latter is known as Buddhism, or that form of Sabaism taught by Buddha; but the author is persuaded that there never was such a person as Buddha—at least, when the religion first shot into life, which was almost as early as the creation of man—though in later times several enthusiasts assumed that name. The origin of the religion was, in fact, “an abstract thought,” which cannot easily be expressed in words until it is reduced to the materialised forms of that practical Sabaism which each nation framed for itself, and which consisted in the worship of generative and productive power under its various manifestations. Hence the objects of worship ranged from the sun and moon even to agricultural operations, and, of course, included sexual physiology. Indian Buddhism worshipped the Lingam (or phallus) as the emblem ofBudh (i.e. the Sun), but without any sensual alloy in such reverence, which, in fact, necessitated the observance of a strict moral code. Among other requirements of this code was the performance of works of charity, Dana (i.e. the giving of alms), and the religionists were hence called Danaans or Almoners. The bearing of all this upon Irish paganism is explained by referring to the[Pg xliv] intimate connection that in early times existed between Ireland and the East, from whence its Tuath-de-danaan colonists were derived. The name Erin, together with its Greek form Ierne, and its Latin transmutation Hibernia, is shown to be identical with Iran, the ancient name of Persia, which, modified into Irin, was applied by the Greek historians to the “Sacred Island” of the West, and recognised by Gildas and Ordericus Vitalis as the established designation of Ireland in their time.

Having committed himself to the belief that the paganism that established the Irish Round Towers was a religion centered around Budh (which represents the sun and the phallus), and that it was fundamentally similar to the faiths of India and Egypt, the author moves on to explore the origins of this religion. In India, it is referred to as Buddhism, or the form of Sabaism taught by Buddha; however, the author believes that there was never actually a person named Buddha—at least not when the religion first emerged, which was almost as early as human creation—though later on, several enthusiasts took on that name. The true origin of the religion was “an abstract thought,” which is hard to express in words until it's shaped into the tangible forms of the practical Sabaism that each culture developed for itself, focusing on the worship of generative and productive power in its various forms. This meant that worship ranged from the sun and moon to agricultural activities and, naturally, included aspects of sexual physiology. Indian Buddhism revered the Lingam (or phallus) as the symbol of Budh (the Sun), but this was done without any sexual connotations, which actually required adherence to a strict moral code. Part of this code included performing charitable acts, known as Dana (the giving of alms), and those who practiced this religion were called Danaans or Almoners. The relevance of all this to Irish paganism is clarified by noting the [Pg xliv] close connection that existed between Ireland and the East in ancient times, from which its Tuath-de-danaan colonists came. The name Erin, along with its Greek version Ierne and its Latin form Hibernia, is shown to be the same as Iran, the ancient name for Persia, which, modified to Irin, was used by Greek historians for the “Sacred Island” of the West and was recognized by Gildas and Ordericus Vitalis as the official name for Ireland in their times.

 

(Pp. 127-141)

(Pp. 127-141)

Developing this last argument, our author shows that, while Iran (or “the sacred land”) was a name applied to both Persia and Ireland, the form Irin (Sacred Island) is exclusively applied to Ireland, and that Irc, Eri, Ere, and Erin are but modifications of the latter. The Greeks commuted this name of Irin into Ierne, which is merely a translation (ἱερός + νῆσος); and the Latins, by putting an H for the rough breathing of ἱερός, and interpolating a b for sound’s sake, transformed the latter into Hibernia, the meaning “Sacred Island” being preserved. But by its own inhabitants it continued to be known as Fuodhla, Fudh-Inis, and Inis-na-Bhfiodhbhadh, names associating the worship which prevailed therein with the profession of the worshippers, for they respectively denote the land or island of Fuodh or Budh and Budhism. The Budh here mentioned was identical with the phallic deity worshipped by the Tuath-de-danaans under the name of Buodh (known also as Moriagan and Fareagh or Phearagh), which name the Scythian invaders afterwards adopted as their war-cry (Boo or A-boo). The peculiar tenets of Irish Budhism were embodied in a mass of literature committed to the flames by Saint Patrick; but the history of pagan Ireland still survives in MSS. scattered over Europe, whilst an image of Buodh, or Fareagh, bearing a close resemblance to those of the Eastern Buddha, and to the idols of Matambo[Pg xlv] “whose priests are sorcerers or magicians” (afterwards shown to be the meaning of Tuath-de-danaans), has been unearthed at Roscommon, and is now in the Museum of Trinity College, Dublin.

Developing this last argument, our author shows that, while Iran (or “the sacred land”) was a name used for both Persia and Ireland, the form Irin (Sacred Island) is exclusively applied to Ireland. Irc, Eri, Ere, and Erin are just variations of that. The Greeks changed the name Irin into Ierne, which is simply a translation (ἱερός + νῆσος), and the Latins substituted an H for the rough breathing of ἱερός, adding a b for phonetic reasons, turning it into Hibernia, keeping the meaning “Sacred Island.” However, its own inhabitants continued to refer to it as Fuodhla, Fudh-Inis, and Inis-na-Bhfiodhbhadh, names connecting the worship that was prevalent there with the identities of the worshippers, as they signify the land or island of Fuodh or Budh and Budhism. The Budh mentioned here was the same as the phallic deity worshipped by the Tuath-de-danaans known as Buodh (also called Moriagan and Fareagh or Phearagh), which name the Scythian invaders later adopted as their battle cry (Boo or A-boo). The unique beliefs of Irish Budhism were preserved in a large amount of literature that was burned by Saint Patrick; yet, the history of pagan Ireland still exists in manuscripts scattered across Europe. Meanwhile, an image of Buodh, or Fareagh, closely resembling those of the Eastern Buddha and the idols of Matambo[Pg xlv] “whose priests are sorcerers or magicians” (which was later shown to be the meaning of Tuath-de-danaans), has been discovered in Roscommon and is now in the Museum of Trinity College, Dublin.

 

(Pp. 142-156)

(Pp. 142-156)

From India our author now diverges to Egypt. The similarity between the regal title “Pharaoh” and Phearagh or Fareagh just mentioned is accounted for by the invasion of Egypt by the Uksi, or Hyksos (Royal Shepherds or Shepherd Kings), who, according to Manetho, came “from the East.” The Indian Vedas, which corroborate his account, term them Pali, or “shepherds”; and the rigorous nature of their sway accounts for the dislike manifested by the Egyptians towards the Israelites, who were a pastoral people. That they introduced their form of worship into Egypt, is shown by the description which Herodotus gives of the rites, ceremonies, and usages of the Egyptian priests, resembling those practised by the Brahmins. Historical evidence points to the erection by them of the greater pyramids, also to their introduction of those magical arts for which the Egyptians became notorious. This latter fact brings the Uksi into connection with the Tuath-de-danaans (whose name is indicative of proficiency in magic), and serves to strengthen the author’s opinion that both belonged to the same Chaldean stock.

From India, the author now shifts focus to Egypt. The similarity between the royal title "Pharaoh" and Phearagh or Fareagh mentioned earlier is explained by the invasion of Egypt by the Uksi, or Hyksos (Royal Shepherds or Shepherd Kings), who, according to Manetho, came “from the East.” The Indian Vedas, which support his account, refer to them as Pali, or “shepherds”; and the harsh nature of their rule explains the Egyptians' dislike for the Israelites, who were a pastoral people. Their introduction of their form of worship into Egypt is evident from Herodotus's description of the rites, ceremonies, and practices of the Egyptian priests, which resemble those of the Brahmins. Historical evidence points to their construction of the great pyramids and their introduction of the magical arts that made the Egyptians famous. This latter fact links the Uksi to the Tuath-de-danaans (whose name suggests expertise in magic) and strengthens the author’s belief that both groups came from the same Chaldean heritage.

 

(Pp. 157-166)

(Pp. 157-166)

The pyramids of Egypt may be said to correspond, with one significant difference, to the round towers of Ireland. Both are characterised by the highest architectural skill; both are constructed with an evident reference to astronomical purposes; both afford indications that they were inter alia appropriated to sepulture; and both are [Pg xlvi]distinctively of phallic or, more strictly, Sabaic import. But in this last feature a divergence becomes evident. The symbolism of the principle of “generative production” common to both is in the form of the pyramid more emblematic of the female nature (see pp. 267-269), whilst the round towers typify the male—a divergence which the author subsequently treats in more detail. To it may be due the circumstance that these excavations or “wells” which exist beneath the pyramids have not hitherto been found under round towers.

The pyramids of Egypt can be compared, with one important difference, to the round towers of Ireland. Both showcase exceptional architectural skill; both are built with clear astronomical purposes in mind; both show signs of being used for burial; and both are [Pg xlvi]distinctively associated with phallic or, more specifically, Sabaic meanings. However, in this last aspect, a difference becomes clear. The symbolism of the principle of “generative production” found in both is more representative of the female nature when it comes to the pyramid (see pp. 267-269), while the round towers symbolize the male—a difference that the author discusses in more detail later. This may explain why the excavations or “wells” beneath the pyramids have not yet been discovered under round towers.

 

(Pp. 167-176)

(Pp. 167-176)

In connection with the last paragraph, attention is, however, drawn to the fact that round towers have usually been erected in the vicinity of water; and that this may have been owing to a real, though less dominant, veneration of the female principle, is probable from the extensive use of bathing in the worship of Astarte, the representative of that principle whose peculiar emblemism is apparent in the ornamentation of the round towers. Traces of the apparatus for a bell found on the summit of one of the latter edifices affords no proof of its original purpose as a belfry. For though bells were used in pagan ceremonials, they were not rung to summon worshippers; and the fact may have been that, after their conversion to Christianity, the Irish applied round towers occasionally to the only purpose for which they could then be used in connection with public worship.

In relation to the previous paragraph, it's important to note that round towers were typically built near bodies of water. This might have been due to a genuine, though less prominent, reverence for the feminine principle, as suggested by the widespread practice of bathing in the worship of Astarte, who embodies that principle and whose unique symbolism is evident in the decoration of the round towers. The remnants of a bell apparatus found at the top of one of these structures do not confirm its original function as a belfry. While bells were used in pagan rituals, they were not rung to gather worshippers. After converting to Christianity, the Irish might have occasionally repurposed round towers for the only function they could serve in relation to public worship.

 

(Pp. 177-192)

(Pp. 177-192)

Recurring to the affinity of Ireland with ancient Persia (Iran), the history of the latter country is traced from its settlement by the Aryans. According to tradition preserved in the collection of sacred books known as the Zendavesta, the original seat of that people was the [Pg xlvii]Eriene-Veedjo, a district situated in the north-western highlands of Asia, of great fertility, and enjoying a singularly mild climate, having seven months of summer and five of winter. Then “the death-dealing Ahriman smote it with the plague of cold, so that it came to have ten months of winter and only two of summer”; and was in consequence deserted by its inhabitants, who gradually overspread the low-lying countries, as far south as the Indus, including Fars, as Persia was then termed. They were a vigorous and energetic race these Aryans, who soon became dominant in their new quarters, substituting the name of their own country (Iran, or the sacred land, formed from the ancient Zend Eriene) for that of Fars, and founding a dynasty, or rather succession of dynasties, which superseded the government formerly in existence. The mixture of races led to a certain diversity of language, and thus originated the Zend and Pahlavi or Sanskrit dialects, which bear a remarkable affinity to Irish (cf. Palaver). There was further a diversity of religions, the old religion of Hushang, a predecessor of Zoroaster, being professed by many long after fire-worship became the dominant faith of Persia.

Referring to the connection between Ireland and ancient Persia (Iran), the history of Persia begins with its settlement by the Aryans. According to tradition found in the sacred texts known as the Zendavesta, the original homeland of these people was the Eriene-Veedjo, a fertile area in the north-western highlands of Asia that enjoyed a particularly mild climate, with seven months of summer and five of winter. Then “the deadly Ahriman struck it with the plague of cold, so that it suffered ten months of winter and only two of summer”; as a result, it was abandoned by its inhabitants, who gradually migrated to the low-lying regions, reaching as far south as the Indus, including Fars, which was what Persia was called at that time. The Aryans were a strong and dynamic people, quickly establishing dominance in their new lands, replacing the name of their homeland (Iran, or the sacred land, derived from the ancient Zend Eriene) for Fars, and creating a dynasty, or rather a series of dynasties, that replaced the previous government. The blending of different races led to some variety in language, giving rise to the Zend and Pahlavi or Sanskrit dialects, which are notably similar to Irish (cf. Palaver). There was also a variety of religions, with many still practicing the old faith of Hushang, a predecessor of Zoroaster, long after fire-worship became the prevalent religion in Persia.

 

(Pp. 193-210)

(Pp. 193-210)

This ancient religion of Hushang, which was doubtless that of the Aryans, seems to have been of that Sabaic order practised by the Chaldeans, which, as we have seen, recognised the heavenly bodies as the most imposing representatives of a divine power, and cannot therefore be fairly described as idolatry. It was idealistic, in so far as it regarded the different energies of nature simply as manifestations of a great creative power, whereas the idolatrous stage did not supervene until this purer faith degenerated into materialism. With this religion that of the ancient Irish harmonized. The dominance of sun and moon worship in the latter is shown by the way in which the various titles of these luminaries are interwoven with the[Pg xlviii] language; most of the Irish local names, as well as the names of traditional festivals, consisting of variants of different epithets applied to the sun and moon, which the pagan Irish considered to be united in matrimony, just as the Egyptians did Osiris and Isis, their equivalents.

This ancient religion of Hushang, likely that of the Aryans, appears to have been of the Sabaic type practiced by the Chaldeans, which, as we've seen, recognized celestial bodies as the most prominent representatives of a divine power, and can’t really be called idolatry. It was idealistic because it viewed different natural energies simply as expressions of a great creative force, while the idolatrous phase didn't emerge until this purer faith turned into materialism. This religion was in line with that of the ancient Irish. The emphasis on sun and moon worship in the latter is evident from how various titles for these celestial bodies are woven into the[Pg xlviii] language; most Irish place names and traditional festival names consist of different variations of titles given to the sun and moon, which the pagan Irish believed were married, similar to how the Egyptians viewed Osiris and Isis, their counterparts.

 

(Pp. 211-226)

Pp. 211-226

A faith thus compounded of love, religion, and astrology has necessarily a triple aspect; and, according to the particular component kept in view, or the etymology professed, may be termed Sabaism, Buddhism, or Phallism. It constitutes the most primitive form of worship, and is the source from whence all the faiths of the world have been derived. Hence the corresponding features in distinct mythologies. Brahminism, for example, is an offshoot from Buddhism, owing to the apostasy of Paramon, the son of Budh-dearg; and the essential notions of Christianity, the doctrines of a virginal conception, a vicarious sacrifice, and a resurrection, have their counterparts in both these faiths. The phallic element, ignored by Christianity, maintained its place in Oriental and Irish paganism. The adjuncts of Lingam worship occur in the worship of Budh. The pagodas of India have their counterparts in the round towers. The symbolism expressed in the sculptures of Elephanta, Ellora, and Salsette is reflected in the carvings at Clonmacnoise, Kilcullen, and Knockmoy. The Cross is universal, not distinctive; and the purposely mutilated cryptograms of the Crescent and the Serpent belong to a paganism long antecedent to the Christianity which partially effaced them.

A faith made up of love, religion, and astrology has three aspects; depending on which element is emphasized or the belief system followed, it can be called Sabaism, Buddhism, or Phallism. It represents the most basic form of worship and is the origin of all the world's religions. This explains the similarities found in different mythologies. For instance, Brahminism is a branch of Buddhism, stemming from the defection of Paramon, the son of Budh-dearg; and the core concepts of Christianity, such as the virgin birth, sacrificial atonement, and resurrection, can be found in both of these faiths. The phallic element, overlooked by Christianity, continued to exist in Eastern and Irish paganism. Aspects of Lingam worship appear in the worship of Budh. The pagodas in India have parallels in the round towers. The symbolism in the sculptures of Elephanta, Ellora, and Salsette is mirrored in the carvings at Clonmacnoise, Kilcullen, and Knockmoy. The Cross is universal, not unique; and the deliberately altered symbols of the Crescent and the Serpent belong to a paganism that existed long before the Christianity that partially erased them.

 

(Pp. 227-239)

(Pp. 227-239)

Researches into the distinctive character of Irish paganism show that its main element was the phallic type of Sabaism, the Irish language affording remarkable evidence[Pg xlix] of this fact. Many of its words and all its letters embody a twofold meaning, denoting in the first place some passion, quality, or virtue, and in the next its sensible index. For example, Budh or Fiodh means primarily a lingam, or phallus, and secondarily a tree; and this peculiarity of an esoteric meaning known only to the learned, and an esoteric one understood by the masses, it shares with Hebrew, which belongs to the same linguistic family. Of this we have an example in the scriptural allegory of “Eve and the tree of knowledge,” wherein the esoteric import of “tree” is phallus. We thus arrive, as it were, at the fount of Buddhism. Eve may be regarded as the first Buddhist, and her son Cain, who offered the fruits of the earth to “the God of nature and of increase” (Budh), as the first priest of that order. This allegory is found repeated in different forms among the various populations of the world—in Egypt, India, Persia, and elsewhere. It gave rise to many typical commemorations in various countries, such as the “Maypole festivals” of Eastern lands, whence the custom emanated to Ireland (with the Tuath-de-danaan settlers), where it is still practised.

Research into the unique characteristics of Irish paganism reveals that its main feature was the phallic type of Sabaism, with the Irish language providing remarkable evidence[Pg xlix] for this fact. Many of its words and all its letters have dual meanings, indicating primarily some passion, quality, or virtue, and secondarily a sensible index. For instance, Budh or Fiodh primarily means a lingam or phallus, and secondarily a tree; this feature of having an esoteric meaning known only to the learned and a straightforward one understood by the masses is shared with Hebrew, which is part of the same linguistic family. An example of this is found in the scriptural allegory of “Eve and the tree of knowledge,” where the deeper meaning of “tree” is phallus. Thus, we come, in a sense, to the origin of Buddhism. Eve can be seen as the first Buddhist, and her son Cain, who offered the fruits of the earth to “the God of nature and of increase” (Budh), can be viewed as the first priest of that tradition. This allegory appears in various forms across different cultures around the world—in Egypt, India, Persia, and elsewhere. It has sparked many typical commemorations in various countries, such as the “Maypole festivals” in Eastern lands, from which the custom spread to Ireland (with the Tuath-de-danaan settlers), where it is still practiced.

 

(Pp. 240-251)

(Pp. 240-251)

The scriptural allegory of the “Fall of Man,” involving, as it does, the history of Cain, has an intimate bearing upon the ancestry of the Tuath-de-danaans. Cain had a son, Enoch, whose name connotes as usual a twofold meaning, signifying first, Initiation in sacred rites; secondly, an assembly of congregated multitudes. The son of Enoch was named Irad, i.e. consecrated to God (Budh); hence the region where he dwelt was called Iran, meaning the land of those so consecrated; from which it is argued that in that precise region the Budhists first established the insignia of their empire. Now, the Dabistan records declare that although Kaimours was generally regarded as the first king of Persia (Iran), he had many predecessors;[Pg l] and that long before the time of Zoroaster the Persians venerated a prophet called Mahabad or Maghabad (the Great, or Good, Abad), whom they considered as “the Father of men,” and who had thirteen successors of his own family, all styled Abad. This Abad, or Maghabadean, dynasty eventually became so corrupt that it was banished to the woods and mountains, when Kaimours was called to the throne. For various reasons the author is persuaded that the Maghabadeans were the direct descendants of Cain. Their name had the usual twofold signification: first, The unity of the Godhead; secondly, a sacerdotal institution; and Tuath-de-danaan is simply a translation or ampliative rendering of the latter—Tuath being a modification of Budh, and also signifying magic; De, the vernacular term for the Deity; and Danaan signifying Almoners—the whole thus meaning Magician-god-almoners, or the Almoner-magicians of the Deity.

The scriptural allegory of the “Fall of Man,” which includes the story of Cain, has a close connection to the ancestry of the Tuath-de-danaans. Cain had a son named Enoch, whose name has a dual meaning: first, Initiation in sacred rites; second, a gathering of people. Enoch’s son was named Irad, which means consecrated to God (Budh); thus, the area where he lived was called Iran, meaning the land of those consecrated; from this, it’s suggested that in that specific region, the Budhists first established the symbols of their empire. Now, the Dabistan records state that while Kaimours was typically seen as the first king of Persia (Iran), there were many rulers before him; [Pg l] and that long before Zoroaster, the Persians revered a prophet named Mahabad or Maghabad (the Great, or Good, Abad), whom they regarded as “the Father of men,” and he had thirteen successors from his family, all called Abad. This Abad, or Maghabadean, dynasty eventually became so corrupt that they were exiled to the woods and mountains when Kaimours ascended the throne. For various reasons, the author believes that the Maghabadeans were direct descendants of Cain. Their name had the usual dual meaning: first, the unity of the Godhead; second, a priestly institution; and Tuath-de-danaan is simply a translation or expanded version of the latter—Tuath being a variation of Budh, also meaning magic; De, the everyday term for the Deity; and Danaan meaning Almoners—the whole thus meaning Magician-god-almoners, or the Almoner-magicians of the Deity.

 

(Pp. 252-263)

(Pp. 252-263)

Assuming that the Tuath-de-danaans originally occupied Iran, or Persia, their migration to Ireland is thus explained. An internecine variance, arising out of a purely religious question, sprang up among them. They became divided into two sects—one maintaining that the male influence was dominant in the production of offspring; the other that female influence was more effective. Each adopted a distinguishing title, emblematic of the sex whose virtues it proclaimed. The former did not find it necessary to change the name Tuath-de-danaan, since the esoteric meaning of Tuath (i.e. Budh) was the emblem of masculinity; but the others adopted the title of Pish-de-danaans, because Pish, or Pith (synonymous with Yoni), denoted that of femininity. The war which resulted from this variance of opinion was waged with all the bitterness which usually marks polemic differences; and the Pish-de-danaans, proving completely victorious, expelled their rivals from the sacred soil of Iran.[Pg li] The Tuath-de-danaans, or at least a portion of them (cf. p. 443), fled westward, and after many vicissitudes reached Europe, where traces of them are found in parts of Greece, Italy, and Spain; and from the country last named (by help of the Phœnicians, who were the great sea-carriers of those days), they made their way to Ireland. It is remarkable that a parallel account appears in Hindu records of the severance which took place between the Lingajas and the Yonijas on a precisely similar question.

Assuming that the Tuath-de-danaans originally lived in Iran, or Persia, their migration to Ireland can be explained this way. A conflict arose among them due to a purely religious issue. They split into two groups—one group believed that male influence was key to having children, while the other believed that female influence was more significant. Each group adopted a unique title that represented the virtues of the sex they supported. The first group didn’t feel the need to change the name Tuath-de-danaan, as the deeper meaning of Tuath (i.e. Budh) symbolized masculinity; however, the other group took on the title of Pish-de-danaans, because Pish or Pith (which is similar to Yoni) represented femininity. The war that resulted from this disagreement was fought with the usual intensity that accompanies such disputes; and the Pish-de-danaans, emerging completely victorious, drove their rivals from the sacred land of Iran.[Pg li] The Tuath-de-danaans, or at least some of them (see p. 443), fled westward, and after many challenges reached Europe, where traces of them can be found in parts of Greece, Italy, and Spain; and from Spain (with the assistance of the Phœnicians, who were the major sea traders of that time), they made their way to Ireland. It's interesting that a similar story is found in Hindu records about the split between the Lingajas and the Yonijas over the same issue.

 

(Pp. 264-284)

Pp. 264-284

Although the Persian historians maintain silence, the evidence of other authorities in support of this episode is not wanting. For instance, when referring to Buddha, Oriental writers agree that he was born in Maghada; also that he was the son of Suad-de-danaSuad being convertible with Tuath, and both resolvable into Budh. Without professing to map out the exact route by which the Tuath-de-danaans made their way to Ireland, the author maintains that the fact of their having occupied that country for a considerable time is incontrovertible. As for their rivals, the Pish-de-danaans, it has already been stated that they, in their turn, had to leave Persia when Kaimours was called to the throne; and the presumption is that they were identical with those Uksi, or Shepherd Kings, who overran Egypt, and to whom the erection of pyramids emblematical of the female nature is ascribed. Their distinctive views may, it is pointed out, have prevailed among them from the time when they formed a portion of the Noachidæ; for the “Ark” was typical of the dominant idea in their belief, and the same idea was typified under another form in the pyramids. A variant symbol of this idea is the crescent (or lunar boat), of which certain Irish ornaments are representative. It is further possible that the Pish-de-danaan tradition of the deluge may have been communicated to Moses during his stay in[Pg lii] Egypt, and that the narrative is more figurative than historical.

Although Persian historians remain quiet, other sources provide plenty of evidence to support this story. For example, when discussing Buddha, Eastern writers agree that he was born in Maghada; they also say he was the son of Suad-de-dana—with Suad being interchangeable with Tuath, both of which can be traced back to Budh. While not claiming to outline the exact path taken by the Tuath-de-danaans to Ireland, the author asserts that it's undeniable they occupied that land for a significant amount of time. As for their competitors, the Pish-de-danaans, it's already mentioned that they had to leave Persia when Kaimours ascended to the throne; it's presumed they are the same as the Uksi, or Shepherd Kings, who invaded Egypt and are credited with building the pyramids, which symbolize femininity. Their unique beliefs might have been held since they were part of the Noachidæ, as the “Ark” symbolized the core idea of their faith, and that same idea manifested another way in the pyramids. Another symbol of this idea is the crescent (or lunar boat), which is reflected in certain Irish ornaments. It's also possible that the Pish-de-danaan tradition of the flood was passed on to Moses during his time in [Pg lii] Egypt, and that the story is more metaphorical than historical.

 

(Pp. 285-304)

(Pp. 285-304)

Among the sculptured symbols of the faith held by the ancient Irish, that of the Cross stands pre-eminent; but it would be a mistake to infer from this circumstance the existence of Christianity in Ireland at the time when these sculptures were wrought. The cryptogram of the Cross is found everywhere, both in the Old and New World, among the relics of nations whose paganism does not admit of doubt, and it dates from a period long antecedent to Christianity. Buildings of cruciform structure, and evidently devoted to religious uses, exist all over the East and West; and both they and the Mithratic caves, for which no one has ever claimed any but a pagan origin, partake of the same character. To aver that the Cross was emblematical of a vicarious sacrifice by which the redemption of mankind was accomplished, is merely to say that it expresses a belief common to many Sabaic faiths of the pagan world—a belief of which it was the recognised emblem in Egypt, India, Greece, Rome, Scandinavia, and America, as well as in Ireland.

Among the carved symbols of the ancient Irish faith, the Cross stands out prominently; however, it would be incorrect to conclude from this that Christianity existed in Ireland when these sculptures were made. The symbol of the Cross is found everywhere, both in the Old and New Worlds, among the artifacts of nations whose pagan beliefs are beyond doubt, and it dates back to a time long before Christianity. Structures shaped like crosses, clearly used for religious purposes, can be found throughout the East and West; both these and the Mithratic caves, which have never been claimed to have anything but a pagan origin, share the same characteristics. To claim that the Cross represented a vicarious sacrifice for the redemption of humanity is simply to acknowledge a belief shared by many Sabaic faiths in the pagan world—a belief for which it was a well-known symbol in Egypt, India, Greece, Rome, Scandinavia, and America, as well as in Ireland.

 

(Pp. 305-324)

(Pp. 305-324)

The argument as to the pagan origin of Irish cross-symbolism is pursued and developed, and the connection of the symbol in question with the Irish Budh-gaye (corresponding to the Hindu Budha-gaya), or representative of generative power (gaye-phallus), demonstrated. The symbolism of which it forms a type is ubiquitous, being found in archaic sculpture all over the Eastern and Western World: nor did Plato exaggerate when he said—‘The letter X is stamped upon the universe.’

The discussion about the pagan roots of Irish cross-symbolism is explored and expanded, showing the link between this symbol and the Irish Budh-gaye (similar to the Hindu Budha-gaya), which represents generative power (gaye-phallus). This type of symbolism is everywhere, appearing in ancient sculptures across both the Eastern and Western worlds. Plato wasn’t exaggerating when he said, ‘The letter X is stamped upon the universe.’

(Pp. 325-340)

(Pp. 325-340)

A remarkable instance of this widely prevalent doctrine of the vicarious sacrifice of some incarnation of the Deity accomplished by a purely virginal conception is afforded in the Hindu Puranas, which recount the incarnation of Vishnu (or Crishna) in the White Island, and the subsequent crucifixion of the fruit of this conception, under the name of Sulivahana (cf. the Irish patronymic Sulivan), called also Dhanandhara, i.e. the Sacred Almoner (cf. Danaan and its meaning). Curiously enough, the mystic, or esoteric, name of ancient Ireland was Muc Inis, meaning White Island; and the details of a similar crucifixion are, with strictly pagan accompaniments, reproduced in the sculptures at Knockmoy, in Galway, which further closely resemble not only a sculptured portrayal on the temple of Kalabche, in Nubia, but a distinctly Eastern Buddhist group on the Tuath-de-danaan cross at Old Kilcullen, County Kildare.

A striking example of the widely accepted belief in the vicarious sacrifice of a divine incarnation achieved through a purely virgin conception can be found in the Hindu Puranas, which describe the incarnation of Vishnu (or Krishna) in the White Island, and the subsequent crucifixion of the result of this conception, referred to as Sulivahana (similar to the Irish surname Sullivan), also known as Dhanandhara, which means The Sacred Almoner (comparable to Danaan and its significance). Interestingly, the mystical, or esoteric, name of ancient Ireland was Muc Inis, meaning White Island; and the details of a similar crucifixion are depicted, with strictly pagan elements, in the sculptures at Knockmoy, in Galway, which also closely resemble not only a sculpted depiction on the temple of Kalabche, in Nubia, but a distinctly Eastern Buddhist group on the Tuath-de-danaan cross at Old Kilcullen, County Kildare.

 

(Pp. 341-355)

(Pp. 341-355)

A striking instance of the resemblance between the Nubian and Knockmoy sculptures consists in the attire of the principal figures. In both the philibeg, or kilt, is worn; and this peculiarity is reproduced in idols of the Irish pagan god, Phearagh, or Farragh, or Budh, which have been from time to time exhumed. The headdresses and collars also correspond. In Buddhist Indian mythology Deva Thot is represented as crucified; in fact, the expectation of salvation through the atonement of a crucified Mediator characterises the whole system of pagan (Sabaic) beliefs as thoroughly as it did Hebraism. It is expressed in one of the names of Ireland, namely, Criach-na-Fuineadhach (meaning the asylum of the expectants, or the retreat of those looking forward), which was given to that country long before the advent of Christianity.

A notable example of the similarity between the Nubian and Knockmoy sculptures is the clothing of the main figures. In both, the philibeg, or kilt, is worn; this feature is also seen in idols of the Irish pagan god, Phearagh, or Farragh, or Budh, which have been uncovered over time. The headdresses and collars are also similar. In Buddhist Indian mythology, Deva Thot is shown as crucified; in fact, the belief in salvation through the atonement of a crucified Mediator is central to pagan (Sabaic) beliefs just as it is to Hebraism. This is reflected in one of the names of Ireland, Criach-na-Fuineadhach (meaning the asylum of the expectants, or the retreat of those looking forward), which was given to the country long before Christianity arrived.

(Pp. 356-367)

(Pp. 356-367)

The round towers and crosses at Clonmacnoise, Clondalkin, and elsewhere, abound in sculptured devices of a similar character, there being in all a manifest reference to Buddhist, or Eastern, ceremonial; whilst the representation of a dog (an animal esteemed sacred by the Tuath-de-danaans) on one of the crosses at Clonmacnoise seems to exclude the possibility of its relation to Christianity. But perhaps the most significant feature of these sculptures is the profusion of snake ornamentation, pointing to a time when that form of Sabaism known as “serpent-worship” was in the ascendant. The frequency of this emblemism was so obnoxious to the early Christian missionaries, on account of the evident reverence with which it was regarded by the Irish, that St. Patrick thought it advisable to efface it when practicable; and in this sense he may be entitled to the credit of having banished snakes from Ireland.

The round towers and crosses at Clonmacnoise, Clondalkin, and other places are filled with sculpted designs that have a similar style, all of which clearly reference Buddhist or Eastern rituals. The image of a dog (an animal considered sacred by the Tuath-de-Danaans) on one of the crosses at Clonmacnoise seems to eliminate any connection to Christianity. However, perhaps the most important aspect of these sculptures is the abundance of snake decorations, which suggests a time when serpent worship was prominent. The frequent use of this symbol was so offensive to the early Christian missionaries, due to the clear respect it commanded among the Irish, that St. Patrick decided it was best to remove it whenever possible; in this way, he may deserve credit for having banished snakes from Ireland.

 

(Pp. 368-395)

(Pp. 368-395)

Reverting to his proper subject of the origin and purpose of the round towers, our author examines the evidence bearing on the date of their erection. The Ulster Annals record the destruction of fifty-seven of these towers by an earthquake in A.D. 448, the natural inference being that they must have existed before the fifth century, but how long before is matter of conjecture. Tradition connects them with a personage styled the Goban Saer (Freemason Sage); but this title being the name of a class, not of an individual, and having no settled place in chronology, does not further the solution of the difficulty. A better clue is found in the name of the place whereon was fought the first decisive battle between the Tuath-de-danaan invaders and the Celtic (Firbolg) inhabitants, which gave the supremacy[Pg lv] of the island to the former. From the number of commemorative towers erected there by the conquerors, this came to be known as Moytura (in Irish, Moye-tureadh, i.e. “the field of the towers”); and as the date of the second battle, fought centuries later, is approximately B.C. 600 (p. 449), there is reason for assigning the erection of round towers to a period long preceding that of Christianity. The ascription of these towers to the Tuath-de-danaans is in a degree warranted by the fact that the word “Tuathan-Tower” is a well-known Irish expression, and that there seems to be no other word in the language which conveys the same idea.

Reverting to the main topic of the origin and purpose of the round towers, the author looks into the evidence regarding when they were built. The Ulster Annals mention that fifty-seven of these towers were destroyed by an earthquake in AD 448, which suggests they must have existed before the fifth century, but the exact time frame is uncertain. Tradition links them to a figure known as the Goban Saer (Freemason Sage); however, this title refers to a class rather than an individual, and its lack of a specific historical context doesn't help clarify the issue. A more meaningful clue is found in the name of the location where the first major battle took place between the Tuath-de-danaan invaders and the Celtic (Firbolg) inhabitants, which established the former's dominance[Pg lv] over the island. From the number of commemorative towers built there by the victors, this site became known as Moytura (in Irish, Moye-tureadh, i.e. “the field of the towers”); and since the second battle, fought centuries later, is dated around BCE 600 (p. 449), it’s reasonable to attribute the construction of the round towers to a time well before the arrival of Christianity. The connection of these towers to the Tuath-de-danaans is partially supported by the fact that “Tuathan-Tower” is a known Irish term, and there doesn't seem to be another word in the language that conveys the same idea.

 

(Pp. 396-411)

(Pp. 396-411)

The identity of Ireland with the Insula Hyperboreorum is deduced from a description of the latter, copied by Diodorus Siculus from the writings of Hecatæus and from a compendium by Marcianus Herocleotes of the works of Artemidorus. Both Hecatæus and Artemidorus lived before the Christian era, and an allusion in the latter author to certain “round temples,” of which the officiating priests were called Boreades, that existed in “Juvernia, a British isle, bounded on the north by the ocean called the Hyperborean, but on the east by the ocean called the Hibernian,” coupled with the fact that (with the exception of those at Brechin and Abernethy) no remains of round temples are found in any of the British Isles save Ireland,[28] goes far to prove the identity in question, also the pre-Christian antiquity of the round towers, together with the existence of an exceptional, and therefore by natural inference an imported, civilisation in that island. The latter inference is strengthened by continually-recurring traces of the great proficiency of its inhabitants in the fine, or useful, arts at an era when the adjacent islands were still plunged in barbarism.

The identification of Ireland as the Insula Hyperboreorum comes from a description of it, taken by Diodorus Siculus from Hecatæus's writings and from a summary by Marcianus Herocleotes of Artemidorus's works. Both Hecatæus and Artemidorus lived before the Christian era, and Artemidorus mentions certain “round temples,” where the officiating priests were called Boreades, that existed in “Juvernia, a British isle, bordered to the north by the ocean known as the Hyperborean, and to the east by the ocean called the Hibernian.” Additionally, since (except for those at Brechin and Abernethy) no remains of round temples exist in any of the British Isles except for Ireland, this strongly supports the proposed identification, as well as the pre-Christian age of the round towers, along with the notable, and thus likely imported, civilization present on the island. This conclusion is further supported by recurring evidence of the high skills of its inhabitants in the fine and useful arts during a time when the surrounding islands were still in a state of barbarism.

(Pp. 412-431)

(Pp. 412-431)

These proofs of an adventitious civilisation bearing the marks, not of gradual growth, but of full development, point to the colonisation of the island by a highly-cultured race, such as were the ancient people of Iran (Persia). The round towers, for instance, could not well have been the work of the Phœnicians, who were a maritime and mercantile race, by no means prone to arts and letters, and in none of whose admitted settlements is any trace of similar buildings to be found. Neither the Firbolgs (or Celtic inhabitants of Ireland), nor the Fomorians, nor the Scythians, Scoto-Milesians, nor Danish invaders, were at all given to the refinements of civilisation, and simply regarded the construction of permanent buildings as unworthy of a race of warriors. Everything, in fact, goes to show that the Tuath-de-danaan settlers alone could have erected these towers, introduced the Boreadan ceremonial, and given to the country of their adoption a name taken from that of their native land. With the Scythian conquest, it became, of course, inevitable that this name (Irin or Eirin) should be changed into Scuitte or Scotia (the land of the Scythians), and that there should have been a partial exodus of the vanquished Tuath-de-danaans—some of whom, settling in what is now Scotland, gave it the name of Iran or Eran (which survives in Erne or Erse), which was afterwards changed into Scoitte or Scotia, out of compliment to the Scythian rulers of the adjacent island, with whom its Pictish inhabitants had formed alliance.

These signs of a sudden civilization that show not a slow evolution but complete development indicate that the island was colonized by a highly cultured group, like the ancient people of Iran (Persia). The round towers, for example, likely couldn't have been built by the Phoenicians, who were a seafaring and trading people, not particularly interested in the arts and literature, and there’s no evidence of similar structures in their known settlements. Similarly, the Firbolgs (or Celtic inhabitants of Ireland), the Fomorians, the Scythians, Scoto-Milesians, and Danish invaders weren't inclined towards the finer aspects of civilization and considered building permanent structures beneath them as a warrior race. Everything suggests that only the Tuath-de-Danaan settlers could have constructed these towers, introduced the Boreadan ceremonies, and named their new home after their homeland. With the Scythian conquest, it was inevitable that this name (Irin or Eirin) would evolve into Scuitte or Scotia (the land of the Scythians), and that some of the defeated Tuath-de-Danaan would leave—some of whom settled in what is now Scotland and named it Iran or Eran (which lives on in Erne or Erse), later changed to Scoitte or Scotia in honor of the Scythian rulers of the nearby island, with whom its Pictish inhabitants had formed an alliance.

 

(Pp. 432-444)

(Pp. 432-444)

As for the unfounded theory,—that Ireland was colonised by Phœnicians arriving from Spain, whose last settlement in the island was established by Heber and Heremon, sons[Pg lvii] of Milesius, and descendants of Feni an fear soid, “the Phœnician wise man,”—it is pointed out that Heber and Heremon (brothers of Amergin, the bard) were in reality the sons of Gallamh, and invaded Ireland at the head of a Scythian, not Phœnician, colony (p. 393). Upon historical evidence, the date of this invasion is fixed at B.C. 1002; while it is agreed on all hands that the Tuath-de-danaans had landed about two hundred years before, or B.C. 1202, which latter date exactly corresponds with that given by most Oriental authorities for the exodus of the Buddhists from India. About this time, indeed, Ireland seems to have borne the character of an Oriental asylum—a circumstance to which may be attributed the Eastern costumes and aspect of the figures depicted in its ancient sculptures, the Eastern character of traditional religious and ceremonial usages, and the national reverence for the shamrock, corresponding with that shown to the trefoil (or trisula) in Persia (Iran).

As for the unproven theory that Ireland was colonized by Phoenicians from Spain, whose last settlement on the island was established by Heber and Heremon, the sons[Pg lvii] of Milesius and descendants of Feni an fear Soid, “the Phoenician wise man,” it has been pointed out that Heber and Heremon (brothers of Amergin, the bard) were actually the sons of Gallamh, and they invaded Ireland leading a Scythian, not Phoenician, colony (p. 393). Based on historical evidence, this invasion is dated at BCE 1002, while it's widely accepted that the Tuath-de-danaans landed about two hundred years earlier, around BCE 1202, a date that aligns with what most Oriental sources state for the exodus of Buddhists from India. During this period, Ireland appears to have served as an Eastern refuge—likely explaining the Eastern clothing and appearance of figures seen in its ancient sculptures, the Eastern nature of traditional religious and ceremonial practices, and the national reverence for the shamrock, similar to the respect given to the trefoil (or trisula) in Persia (Iran).

 

(Pp. 445-474)

(Pp. 445-474)

The duration of Tuath-de-danaan supremacy may have been some six centuries, dating from the first battle of Moytura, in B.C. 1202 (p. 435), to the second battle, in or about B.C. 600, between the Firbolgs, or Celts (who had been gradually reasserting themselves), and a reinforcement of Tuath-de-danaans, coming this time, not from Persia, but from India, whence they had been expelled by the Brahmins (p. 443). Although this second invasion proved successful, the power of the Tuath-de-danaans was now on the wane, and the height of civilisation to which they had raised the island rapidly declined before the inroads of the Scythians. Their ritual became merged in that of the Druids, and their taste for letters vitiated. Possibly, with a view to arrest this decadence, they began to cultivate intercourse with Greece, the result being a strong reciprocal influence, exercised by the languages of the two countries[Pg lviii] on each other, and more especially by Irish upon Greek. A corresponding influence resulted from the migration of discontented Tuath-de-danaans into Scotland. Nor was it confined to language; for certain peculiarities of ancient Irish architecture are found reproduced in Mycenian and Caledonian structures, as, for example, in the Treasury of Atreus (Mycenæ) and the Dune of Dornadilla (Scotland); and that religion was not wholly unaffected is proved by the discovery of Irish relics showing that the oracular superstitions of Dodona had their counterpart in Ireland.

The Tuath-de-danaan rule might have lasted about six centuries, starting from the first battle of Moytura in BCE 1202 (p. 435) to the second battle around BCE 600, which was fought between the Firbolgs, or Celts (who were gradually gaining strength), and a Tuath-de-danaan reinforcements that came, not from Persia, but from India, where they had been driven out by the Brahmins (p. 443). Even though this second invasion was successful, the power of the Tuath-de-danaans was fading, and the level of civilization they had achieved on the island quickly declined due to the encroachments of the Scythians. Their rituals began to blend with those of the Druids, and their appreciation for literature diminished. To possibly counter this decline, they started to engage more with Greece, leading to a strong mutual influence between the languages of the two regions[Pg lviii], especially with Irish impacting Greek. A similar influence arose from the migration of dissatisfied Tuath-de-danaans into Scotland. This impact wasn't limited to language; certain features of ancient Irish architecture can be seen in Mycenaean and Caledonian structures, such as in the Treasury of Atreus (Mycenae) and the Dune of Dornadilla (Scotland). The influence on religion is also evident, as Irish relics show that the oracular superstitions of Dodona had equivalents in Ireland.

 

(Pp. 475-497)

(Pp. 475-497)

The relics of Tuath-de-danaan occupation, which exist in the shape of gigantic crosses, and of sculptured ornamentation in which cross-symbolism is prominent, point to a mystery far more esoteric than that involved in the Christian emblem. The cross had become representative of the number ten, because in Irish the same word, lambh, denoted equally a cross and the human hand, or the number of fingers on both hands; whilst the “triangle of ten” (p. 268) embraced “all that was solemn in religion and in thought,” being, in fact, “the index of male and female united,” and the prototype of the ark and pyramid. This Sabaic, and only intelligible, explanation of these highly figurative sculptures disposes of the theory that they are the product of a Christianity with which they have nothing in common but a shape which is not peculiar to any one religion in any part of the world.

The relics of the Tuath-de-Danaan occupation, which appear as massive crosses and intricate carvings emphasizing cross symbolism, hint at a mystery much deeper than that associated with the Christian symbol. The cross became representative of the number ten because, in Irish, the word lambh meant both cross and the human hand, or the number of fingers on both hands. Meanwhile, the "triangle of ten" (p. 268) encompassed “all that was sacred in religion and thought,” serving as “the symbol of male and female united” and the original model for the ark and pyramid. This Sabaic and only understandable explanation of these highly symbolic sculptures dispels the theory that they were products of a Christianity with which they share nothing in common except a shape that is not unique to any single religion anywhere in the world.

 

(Pp. 498-524)

(Pp. 498-524)

Serpent-worship is perhaps the most significant form of Sabaism, involving, as it does, the expression of its source. For in the sacred language of Iran, whereof Irish is the leading type, the word Sabh (the root of Sabaism) has three[Pg lix] distinct, yet connected, meanings—(1) Voluptuousness, or the Yoni; (2) a Snake, or sinuosity; (3) Death. Through all these runs the central idea of sexual relation, which, as the most elementary part of social life, has been symbolised all over the world in connection with religion. The scriptural reproach, “generation of vipers,” is probably equivalent to offspring of concupiscence, as will appear from the indignant repudiation of those to whom it was addressed—“We were not born of fornication; we have one Father, even God.” The part which the serpent plays in Brahminism is well known. In Mexico a widespread faith called Nagualism had the Culebra, or snake, for one of its principal deities; whilst the Gadelglas of the ancient Irish (Gadelians) meant simply the green snake-god, from which latter, and not from the verdure of its soil, Ireland may have obtained the designation of the Emerald Isle. In fact, Sabaism, Ophiolatry, and Gadelianism were one and the same; and, while purporting to be the worship of the serpent, or of the stars (vide p. 505), were in reality the worship of Sabh or Yoni, the representative of female nature. It was, however, masculinity (Budh) that was typified in the phallic form of those round towers, which the author now proceeds to describe with more minuteness of detail than heretofore. Incidentally, he disposes of the argument in favour of the Christian origin of these towers, which is based upon the assumption that remains of Christian churches are invariably found in their vicinity, by adducing an instance to the contrary (at Giant’s Ring, County Down).[29]

Serpent worship is probably the most important form of Sabaism, as it reflects its origin. In the sacred language of Iran, of which Irish is the main example, the word Sabh (the root of Sabaism) has three[Pg lix] different yet related meanings—(1) Voluptuousness, or the Yoni; (2) a Snake, or winding shape; (3) Death. The central theme that connects all these meanings is sexual relation, which is a fundamental part of social life and has been symbolized worldwide in relation to religion. The biblical phrase “generation of vipers” is likely equivalent to offspring of concupiscence, as shown by the angry denial from those it was directed at—“We were not born of fornication; we have one Father, even God.” The role of the serpent in Brahminism is well-known. In Mexico, a widespread belief called Nagualism featured the Culebra, or snake, as one of its main deities; meanwhile, the Gadelglas of the ancient Irish (Gadelians) simply referred to the green snake-god, from which, rather than from its lush landscape, Ireland may have earned the title Emerald Isle. In fact, Sabaism, Ophiolatry, and Gadelianism were essentially the same; and while they claimed to worship the serpent or the stars (vide p. 505), they were actually worshiping Sabh or Yoni, representing feminine nature. However, it was masculinity (Budh) that was symbolized in the phallic shape of those round towers, which the author will now describe in more detail than before. He also addresses the argument that these towers originated from Christianity, which is based on the claim that remnants of Christian churches are always found nearby, by presenting a counterexample (at Giant’s Ring, County Down).[29]

W. H. C.

W. H. C.

 

 


DEDICATION OF THE FIRST EDITION

TO
THE LEARNED OF EUROPE
TO THE HEADS OF ITS SEVERAL UNIVERSITIES
TO THE TEACHERS OF RELIGION AND THE LOVERS OF HISTORY
MORE ESPECIALLY
TO THE ALIBENISTIC ORDER OF FREEMASONS
TO THE FELLOWS OF THE ROYAL SOCIETY
TO THE MEMBERS OF THE ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY
TO THE FELLOWS OF THE SOCIETY OF ANTIQUARIES
TO THE EDITORS OF THE ARCHÆOLOGIA SCOTICA
TO THE COMMITTEES OF THE SOCIETIES FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE
GOSPEL AND THE DIFFUSION OF USEFUL KNOWLEDGE
AND
TO THE COURT OF THE HONOURABLE THE EAST INDIA COMPANY
THIS VOLUME IS INSCRIBED
AS A NOVEL EXPOSITION OF LITERARY INQUIRIES IN WHICH
THEY ARE SEVERALLY INTERESTED
AND AS AN INTIMATION OF RESPECT FROM

THE AUTHOR

TO
THE SCHOLARS OF EUROPE
TO THE HEADS OF ITS VARIOUS UNIVERSITIES
TO THE TEACHERS OF RELIGION AND HISTORY ENTHUSIASTS
MORE SPECIFICALLY
TO THE ALIBENISTIC ORDER OF FREEMASONS
TO THE MEMBERS OF THE ROYAL SOCIETY
TO THE MEMBERS OF THE ROYAL ASIATIC SOCIETY
TO THE SOCIETY OF ANTIQUARIES
TO THE EDITORS OF ARCHÆOLOGIA SCOTICA
TO THE COMMITTEES OF THE SOCIETIES FOR SPREADING THE
GOSPEL AND SHARING USEFUL KNOWLEDGE
AND
TO THE COURT OF THE HONOURABLE EAST INDIA COMPANY
THIS VOLUME IS DEDICATED
AS A NEW EXPLORATION OF LITERARY INQUIRIES IN WHICH
THEY ARE EACH INTERESTED
AND AS A SIGN OF RESPECT FROM

THE AUTHOR

 

 


PREFACE TO THE FIRST EDITION

In Fraser’s Magazine for the month just expired, there has appeared an article headed the “Arcana of Freemasonry,” which will save me the trouble of an introductory dissertation. The style is quaint, but that will be overlooked; its author is evidently a true mason and a good man; and, initiated as he is in all the fundamentals of his fraternity, he will be the more ready to recognise the truth of my disclosures, as well as to admit the originality of the proofs which I adduce. To him, therefore, whoever he is, do I with confidence refer.

In Fraser’s Magazine for last month, there was an article titled “Arcana of Freemasonry,” which makes my introduction unnecessary. The writing style is a bit old-fashioned, but that's forgivable; the author is clearly a true mason and a good person. Since he’s well-versed in all the basics of his brotherhood, he’ll be more likely to recognize the truth of what I’m revealing and appreciate the originality of the evidence I present. So, I confidently refer to him, whoever he may be.

“In the spirit of the mighty dead,” says he, “the great ones of the earth, that seem ever and anon to look down through the clouds of this murky atmosphere and to beckon us heavenward, nothing strikes more keenly, in our conviction, than that passion for divine truth which burned unquenchably within them. With what hallowed devotion they worshipped it, with what intense aspirations they loved it, we must remember but too painfully, when we converse with men as they are, and read the writings they applaud.

“In the spirit of the greats who have come before us,” he says, “the notable figures of the world who seem to look down through the haze of this uncertain atmosphere and beckon us upward, nothing resonates more deeply in our hearts than their unyielding passion for divine truth. We must painfully recall how devotedly they worshiped it and how passionately they cherished it, especially when we engage with people as they are today and read the works they admire.”

“Yes—it must be so! The first and noblest object to which the ambition of man can aspire is the discovery and propagation of truth, on which the felicity of all created thinkers absolutely depends; and, fortunately, the glory of its discovery is nothing superior to the joy of its communication. And therefore have the finest and freest souls, that have caught the brightest glimpses of truth’s eternal radiation, ever most earnestly sought to lead their brethren and kindred to the same difficult and solitary height from which they themselves first witnessed the dawnings of the prophetic dayspring.

“Yes—it has to be! The highest and most noble goal that a person can strive for is the discovery and sharing of truth, which the happiness of all thoughtful beings relies on completely; and thankfully, the honor of finding it is no greater than the joy of sharing it. That’s why the most brilliant and free-spirited individuals, who have glimpsed the brightest rays of truth’s eternal light, have always passionately tried to guide their fellow humans to the same challenging and lonely peak from which they themselves first experienced the dawn of insight.”

[Pg lxiv]“How many illustrious names, however venerable, have from time’s eldest records sought out with indefatigable assiduity the relics of divinest Wisdom! How often beneath her charmed inspirations they wandered forth, exulting over the boundless fields of metaphysical and physical science—endeavouring by the things that are manifest to retrace the hidden Divinity—to look through nature up to nature’s God! And if happily they discover some strange and stirring indications of the Almighty’s elaborating hand, or some bright testimony of His vivifying though impalpable Spirit, have they not hastened with glowing hearts, and souls overcharged with adoration, to whisper the mystery in secret, or to proclaim the marvel to the world?

[Pg lxiv]“How many distinguished names, no matter how respected, have tirelessly sought the treasures of divine Wisdom throughout history! How often they have ventured out under her enchanting inspirations, rejoicing in the limitless realms of metaphysical and physical science—trying to uncover the hidden Divinity through what is visible—to look through nature up to nature’s God! And if they happen to find some remarkable and moving signs of the Almighty’s creative hand, or some clear proof of His life-giving yet intangible Spirit, haven’t they rushed in with passionate hearts, and souls full of reverence, to quietly share the mystery, or to announce the wonder to the world?

“The history of Freemasonry being in fact the history of the gradual progression of devotion and philosophy in the youth, maturity, and declension of our planet’s millenary circle, is intensely interesting to the philosophic mind, as the ages of the one have a thousand mystic correspondences with the ages of the other. After taking a luminous survey of the advances of human intelligence as revealed in Scripture, it traces the perpetual tradition of divine wisdom among the hierophantic academies of classic memorial. None understood so well the essential truth of their theo-astrological mythologies and their symbolical mysteries. They track every subtle declension of lofty and bright-souled truth into the shadowy circumference of hostile error; and thus, establishing their minds on the deepest foundations of history, they continually build up superstructures of all that is precious in literature or elegant in art.

“The history of Freemasonry is essentially the history of the gradual evolution of devotion and philosophy throughout the youth, maturity, and decline of our planet’s long history. This is deeply fascinating to those who think philosophically, as the ages of one parallel the ages of the other in countless mysterious ways. After taking a clear look at the strides of human intelligence as presented in Scripture, it follows the ongoing tradition of divine wisdom among the hierophantic academies of classical history. No one understood better the core truths of their theo-astrological mythologies and their symbolical mysteries. They identify every subtle decline of noble and enlightened truth into the dark realm of opposing falsehood; and by grounding their thoughts in the most profound foundations of history, they consistently construct rich layers of everything valuable in literature and beautiful in art.”

“In thus eulogising Freemasons, we of course allude to Freemasons initiated into the deep spirit of divine philosophy, and not mere nominal professors. True masons,—those who are made free by their free devotion to God’s spiritual service, and accepted by emulating the self-immolation of their celestial prototype of heaven and earth for just and disciplined worthies,—we would discourse of[Pg lxv] these, and these alone. It would be as unfair to judge of Freemasonry in its hidden sanctuary within the veil, by its irregular members, as to judge of its religious illustration without the veil by merely nominal Christians.

“In celebrating Freemasons, we are of course referring to those who have truly embraced the deep essence of divine philosophy, not just anyone who claims the title. True masons—those who are made free through their sincere devotion to God’s spiritual service, and accepted by mirroring the self-sacrifice of their heavenly model for deserving individuals—we focus on[Pg lxv] these, and these only. It would be just as unfair to evaluate Freemasonry in its hidden sanctuary behind the veil by its irregular members, as it would be to assess its religious significance without the veil based solely on nominal Christians.

“But for true, or free, or speculative masons. These are the men who, attached to their celestial Saviour with filial enthusiasm incommunicable, and to each other by fraternal sympathies that melt them into beautiful unanimity of immortal emulation, these are the men who feel a more especial and endearing interest in the whole history of mankind. To them, whatever is “wisest, virtuousest, discreetest, best,” in all the records of humanity, hath a kind of kindred familiarity of association unknown to others; for in all true men they recognise their ancestry or their brotherhood, and they watch the broad line of their genealogical descent with the reverent fondness of a lineal and loyal progeny. In their history they love to contemplate the magnificent economy of Providence for the gradual perfectionising of all lapsed intelligences. In this they view every variation of Churches and States with tranquil and unbroken satisfaction, and from it they look forward to the future with that fine, free, and fearless confidence which Christian philosophy alone inspires.

"But for true, free, or speculative masons. These are the individuals who, with an inexpressible enthusiasm for their celestial Savior and a strong bond of brotherhood that creates a beautiful unity in their pursuit of excellence, have a special and deep interest in the entire history of humanity. For them, whatever is 'wisest, most virtuous, most discreet, and best' in all of human records has a kind of familiar connection that others don't experience; in every genuine person, they recognize their ancestors or their brothers, and they follow the broad line of their lineage with a respectful affection typical of a loyal family. In their history, they appreciate the grand plan of Providence for the gradual improvement of all fallen beings. In this context, they observe every change in Churches and States with calm and unwavering satisfaction, and from it, they anticipate the future with a confidence that is bold, free, and fearless—something inspired solely by Christian philosophy."

“In the present times, these relations to society have assumed a somewhat deeper and still more thrilling intensity; they know well enough that old age hath come upon the earth, and that the latter day is at hand; and that the prophecies relating to her dissolution and bright regeneration are, ere long, to be accomplished in their fulness.

“In today’s world, these connections to society have taken on a deeper and even more exciting intensity; they understand that old age has settled upon the earth, and that the end times are near; and that the prophecies about its destruction and bright renewal will soon be fully realized.”

“They confess, with rejoicing, the vast spread of intellectual light and freedom that now gilds the concluding pages of our planet’s history. They believe that the true and venerable principles of Church and State will be confirmed and illustrated in their breadth and length, and height and depth, by the last and prophetic experience of pious and patriot sages, ere the kindling judgment breaks out upon the astonished world.

“They celebrate, with joy, the wide reach of knowledge and freedom that now brightens the final chapters of our planet’s history. They believe that the true and respected principles of Church and State will be demonstrated and showcased in their entirety by the ultimate and prophetic experiences of devoted and patriotic leaders, before the imminent judgment surprises the astonished world.”

[Pg lxvi]“Such is the position of Freemasons in society at present. And when we consider the extent of this chosen band of good and wise men, bound together by the fellowship of indissoluble benevolence, and scattered over every kingdom and republic, we cannot but observe their influences with peculiar scrutiny of attention; for, by keeping fast their own counsel, and preserving mutual good faith, they ever possess a strong, though secret domination of philanthropy over all the affairs of Church and State. In her peaceful and inviolable retirement, Masonry is, as it were, the primum mobile and mainspring of society,—unseen herself, but urging the whole visible mechanism into harmonious and musical action.

[Pg lxvi]“This is the current role of Freemasons in society. When we look at this select group of good and wise individuals, united by a bond of lasting kindness and spread across every nation and republic, we can't help but pay close attention to their influence. By keeping their plans to themselves and maintaining mutual trust, they have a strong, yet hidden, influence of philanthropy over all aspects of Church and State. In its peaceful and secure presence, Masonry acts like the primum mobile and driving force of society—unseen itself, but pushing the entire visible system into coordinated and harmonious action."

“In the present time, Freemasons cannot but feel that a terrible responsibility is committed to their charge. The ancient interests and ambitions of Churches and States are coming into perpetual and jarring collision with the new. The ebb-tides of bigotry and despotism are clashing with the advancing currents of enthusiasm and dissolute passion. The spray of the whirling eddies already whitens the deep, and the roar of the conflicting breakers is heard far away upon the wind. God saith, ‘I will overturn, overturn, overturn, until He shall come whose right the kingdom is’; and the sea and the waves are roaring upon every shore, and men’s hearts fail them for fear, and for looking on those things which are coming on the earth. To true masons is entrusted the hazardous charge of piloting the vessel athwart the boiling whirlpools. They will save, if they can, earth’s latest age from indecent strife and confusion, and struggle hard against the unfilial and disloyal apostates, that would bring down her grey hairs with sorrow to the grave.”[30]

“In today's world, Freemasons can't help but feel the weight of a significant responsibility on their shoulders. The longstanding interests and ambitions of Churches and States are constantly clashing with new ideas. The retreat of bigotry and tyranny is colliding with the rising waves of enthusiasm and reckless passion. The foam from the swirling currents is already turning the water white, and the sound of crashing waves can be heard from far away on the breeze. God says, ‘I will overturn, overturn, overturn, until He comes whose rightful kingdom it is’; and the sea and the waves are roaring on every shore, causing people's hearts to fail from fear and from witnessing the events unfolding on the earth. It falls to true masons to take on the risky task of steering the ship through the tumultuous whirlpools. They will strive to save this latest age from disgraceful conflict and disorder, battling against ungrateful and disloyal traitors who threaten to bring sorrow down upon her gray hair and into the grave.”[30]

Here I would willingly close my Introduction; but as it may seem strange that a work which bears upon its title-page the character of “Prize Essay” should not have been published by the Society that have awarded it the prize, I am obliged to open up a statement of facts which[Pg lxvii] I had rather have concealed; yet, in doing so, I shall take care, now that all vexation has passed over, that no symptoms of asperity shall escape my pen; all the colouring of language I shall equally avoid; nay, even inferences, however obvious, I shall not press into observation, but confine myself strictly to a matter-of-fact detail as to the conduct of the party in the case in question.

Here I would gladly wrap up my Introduction; however, it might seem odd that a work titled “Prize Essay” hasn’t been published by the Society that awarded it the prize. So, I need to present some facts that I would rather keep to myself; still, now that everything has settled, I’ll ensure that no traces of bitterness slip into my writing. I'll avoid any dramatic language as well; in fact, I won’t even point out obvious implications, but will stick strictly to a straightforward account of how the party involved acted in this case.

In December 1830, the Royal Irish Academy, after many fruitless efforts to obtain information on the subject of the Round Towers, proposed a premium of a gold medal and fifty pounds to the author of an approved Essay, in which all particulars respecting them were expected to be explained. This intimation I never saw. The stipulated time for the composition of treatises—namely, a full twelvemonth—expired, and the several candidates sent in their works. After a perusal of two or three months, the Council agreed upon giving the premium to one of them; but his work being deficient in some of the conditions required,[31] it was furthermore resolved that he should be allowed some additional interval for the supplying of these defects, and this determination they put into practice by the following advertisement:—

In December 1830, the Royal Irish Academy, after several unsuccessful attempts to gather information about the Round Towers, announced a prize of a gold medal and fifty pounds for the best Essay that explained all the details about them. I never saw this notice. The allotted time for writing the essays—specifically, a full year—came to an end, and the various candidates submitted their works. After reviewing them for two or three months, the Council decided to award the prize to one candidate; however, since his work was lacking in some required areas, they decided to give him some extra time to address these shortcomings, which they communicated through the following advertisement:—

Royal Irish Academy House, Dublin,
21st February 1832.

Royal Irish Academy, Dublin,
February 21, 1832.

“It having appeared to the Royal Irish Academy that none of the Essays given in on the subject of the ‘Round Towers,’ as advertised in December 1830, have satisfied the conditions of the question, they have come to the following resolutions:—

“It has come to the Royal Irish Academy's attention that none of the Essays submitted on the topic of the ‘Round Towers,’ as advertised in December 1830, have met the requirements of the question. They have made the following resolutions:—

“1st. That the question be advertised again as follows:—

“1st. That the question be advertised again as follows:—

[Pg lxviii]“‘The Royal Irish Academy hereby give notice that they will give a Premium of Fifty Pounds and the Gold Medal to the author of an approved Essay on the Round Towers of Ireland, in which it is expected that the characteristic architectural peculiarities belonging to all those ancient buildings now existing shall be noticed, and the uncertainty in which their origin and uses are involved be satisfactorily removed.’

[Pg lxviii]“‘The Royal Irish Academy is announcing that they will award a prize of Fifty Pounds and a Gold Medal to the author of a winning essay on the Round Towers of Ireland. The essay should discuss the distinctive architectural features of all the remaining ancient buildings and aim to clarify the uncertainty surrounding their origin and purpose.’”

“2nd. That the time be extended to the 1st of June next, for receiving other Essays on said subject, and for allowing the authors of the Essays already given in to enlarge and improve them; for which purpose they will be returned, on application at the Academy House.

“2nd. That the deadline be extended to June 1st of next year for receiving additional Essays on the subject, and for allowing the authors of the Essays already submitted to revise and enhance them; for this purpose, they will be returned upon request at the Academy House.”

“All Essays, as usual, to be sent post free to the Rev. J. H. Singer, D.D., Secretary, at the Academy House, 114 Grafton Street, Dublin; each Essay being inscribed with some motto, and accompanied with a sealed billet, superscribed with same motto, in which shall be written the author’s name and address.”

“Submit all essays, as usual, post-free to Rev. J. H. Singer, D.D., Secretary, at the Academy House, 114 Grafton Street, Dublin. Each essay should have a motto and be accompanied by a sealed note labeled with the same motto, containing the author’s name and address.”

A few days before this appeared, I heard, for the first time, of the subject having been for competition. Wishing to ascertain whether it was decided or not, I availed myself of a pretext for calling upon Dr. M‘Donnell, one of the Secretaries to the Academy, when the following conversation took place between us:—

A few days before this came out, I heard, for the first time, that the topic had been put up for competition. Wanting to find out if a decision had been made, I used an excuse to visit Dr. M'Donnell, one of the Secretaries at the Academy, and the following conversation took place between us:—

“I wish to know, sir,” said I, “whether the Council would patronise a translation of Ibernia Phœnicia, which I have just embarked in, with Dr. Villanueva’s consent?”

“I’d like to know, sir,” I said, “if the Council would support a translation of Ibernia Phœnicia, which I’ve just started, with Dr. Villanueva’s approval?”

“The Council have already subscribed to the original, and I believe they feel no difficulty in understanding it in that form,” was the reply.

“The Council has already agreed to the original, and I believe they have no trouble understanding it in that form,” was the reply.

“I do not at all question their competency,” I rejoined; “but to the public, Doctor, it is a sealed volume; and I cannot think it foreign from the spirit of your institution to countenance such an idea. Besides, it is not a mere echo of the original that I intend to give. I purpose to enlarge it by many additions of[Pg lxix] my own, accompanying it all through with notes and illustrations.”

“I don’t doubt their abilities at all,” I replied; “but to the public, Doctor, it’s a closed book; and I can’t believe it goes against the spirit of your institution to support such an idea. Besides, I’m not just planning to provide a summary of the original. I intend to expand it with many additions of[Pg lxix] my own, along with notes and illustrations throughout.”

“To what points in particular will those additions refer?”

“To what specific points will those additions refer?”

“To the development of the mystery which overhangs the Round Towers.”

“To the development of the mystery that surrounds the Round Towers.”

“Oh! On that head the Academy have already made up their minds. What is your theory about them?”

“Oh! The Academy has already made their decision on that. What’s your theory about them?”

“Surely, Doctor, if the Academy have already made up their minds upon the subject, my information can be to you of no value! Good-morning.”

“Surely, Doctor, if the Academy has already decided on the subject, my information is of no value to you! Good morning.”

If my disappointment at this interview was great, my delight, a few mornings after, was incomparably greater, on beholding the advertisement above introduced; and though the shortness of the time allowed, with the positiveness of the assertion so recently and reluctantly extorted, made me suspect at once that there was some management in the business, yet, having thoroughly assured myself, from the wording of that manifesto, that I was entitled to enter the lists, I plunged into the discussion without further delay, and day and night, in sorrow and in difficulties, I laboured, until I finished my Essay against the appointed day, when I sent it in accordingly to await its chance.

If I was really disappointed after that interview, my happiness a few mornings later was even greater when I saw the advertisement mentioned above. Even though the shortness of the time given and the positiveness of the claim, which had been recently and reluctantly drawn out from me, made me suspect that there was some management behind it, I made sure, based on the wording of that announcement, that I was allowed to participate. So, I jumped into the discussion without any further delay, and day and night, through sadness and challenges, I worked hard until I finished my Essay by the due date, which I then submitted to await its chance.

Four days, however, had only passed over, when the Council, having perceived that they had been taken at their word, by the appearance of a new candidate, allowed their friend to take back his Essay for one month more, to render it more perfect! And in the exercise of their discretion, they had the modesty to advertise, by a document precisely similar to that already inserted, that their object in so doing was to “obtain new Essays on said subject.”

Four days later, however, the Council realized they had been taken at their word because of a new candidate who appeared, and they allowed their friend to take back his Essay for one more month to make it better! And, exercising their discretion, they modestly advertised, in a document just like the one already included, that their goal in doing so was to “obtain new Essays on said subject.”

This last advertisement was not published for some days after their friend had removed his work from the Council Board; so that there were no more than about three weeks remaining, for the inditing of new works upon a subject for which lives have been found inadequate,[Pg lxx] and for which their friend had already been allowed a period nearly approaching to two years!

This last advertisement wasn’t published for several days after their friend took his work off the Council Board; so there were only about three weeks left for writing new works on a subject that lives have proven inadequate,[Pg lxx] and for which their friend had already been given almost two years!

Soon as informed of this manœuvre, I called upon Dr. Singer, as the Secretary, and entreated of him, with much ardour, that he would put a stop to those proceedings; stated that I was myself the author of one of the Essays, which I would not further particularise; and that, as I had reason to apprehend something wrong was in contemplation, I would feel obliged if he exerted himself to have the Essays detained, and determined upon by their merits as they then stood. He asked me to explain the ground of my apprehensions. I complied; whereupon he assured me that I was mistaken in that quarter, as “the individual,” says he, “at whose request we have extended the time is one for whom we all have a regard, and is by no means the person on whom your suspicions light!”

As soon as I learned about this situation, I went to see Dr. Singer, the Secretary, and passionately asked him to put a stop to these proceedings. I mentioned that I was the author of one of the Essays, which I wouldn’t go into detail about, and that I had reason to believe something wrong was being planned. I would appreciate it if he could take action to have the Essays held back and assessed based on their current merits. He asked me to explain why I was concerned. I did, and he reassured me that I was mistaken. “The person,” he said, “who requested the extension is someone we all respect and is definitely not the person your suspicions are directed at!”

It was but little consolation to me that the person in whose favour all this partiality was exerted was “not the person on whom my suspicions lighted”! I remonstrated, but in vain. Every syllable that transpired afterwards tended only to show that the decision was already pronounced—that the premium was already awarded. I then hinted at the injustice of seducing me into the competition, at the very risk of my life, upon so short a notice, and not vouchsafing now so much as to examine my production. This had some effect, and I left the Doctor with an assurance that I “should, at all events, get a hearing.”

It didn't really help that the person receiving all this favoritism was "not the person I suspected"! I protested, but it was pointless. Everything that happened afterward only confirmed that the decision had already been made—that the prize had already been given. I then pointed out how unfair it was to pull me into the competition, risking my life, with so little notice, and not even bothering to review my submission now. This made an impression, and I left the Doctor with a promise that I “would, at the very least, get a chance to speak.”

The day for the reception of the amended Essays again came, and mine again made its appearance. In the interim was started a periodical, under the direction of some members of the Council, the most prominent of whom was the favoured individual himself. In the second number of this periodical, on the Saturday after the last sending in of the Essays, there appeared an article, written by the Rev. Cæsar Otway, a member of the Council, under the assumed name of Terence O’Toole, in which half[Pg lxxi] playfully and half mysteriously, he lets the cat out of the bag, and actually asserts, as the event verified, that the premium was already determined to a member of their own body!

The day for the reception of the amended Essays arrived again, and mine was submitted once more. In the meantime, a periodical was launched, guided by some members of the Council, with the most notable being the favoured individual himself. In the second issue of this periodical, on the Saturday after the last submission of the Essays, an article appeared, written by Rev. Cæsar Otway, a Council member, under the pseudonym Terence O’Toole, in which he half[Pg lxxi] playfully and half mysteriously, lets the cat out of the bag, and actually claims, as later events confirmed, that the prize had already been decided to a member of their own body!

Here are his words:—

Here are his words:—

“The Round Tower, to the right, is a prodigious puzzler to antiquarians. Quires of paper, as tall as a tower, have been covered with as much ink as might form a Liffey, in accounting for their origin and use. But all these clever and recondite conjectures are shortly, as I understand, to be completely overthrown, and the real nature of these Round Towers clearly explained, for the first time, in a Prize Essay presented to the Royal Irish Academy by an accomplished antiquarian of our city.”[32]

“The Round Tower, on the right, is a huge mystery for historians. Tons of paper, stacked high, have been filled with enough ink to fill the Liffey, trying to explain its origin and purpose. But as I hear, all these smart and obscure theories are about to be completely overturned, and the true nature of these Round Towers will finally be clearly explained in a Prize Essay submitted to the Royal Irish Academy by a talented historian from our city.”[32]

Notwithstanding the disguise here assumed of “as I understand,” and so forth, the writer of this announcement had, at this moment, not only perused his colleague’s Essay, but actually registered his vote in its favour! And as to his pretending that the development was a discovery, by saying “for the first time,” he betrays therein the extreme either of untruth or of ignorance, as the theory alluded to is but the echo, in all particulars, of Montmorency’s book, every sentence in which I prove erroneous in the early chapters of the present volume! I could no longer, however, be ignorant as to the identity of the person in whose favour Dr. M‘Donnell had told me the Council had “made up their minds”;—casually corroborated afterwards by Dr. Singer!—I saw at once that the “accomplished antiquarian of our city” was Mr. Petrie, the antiquarian artist of the Royal Irish Academy—himself a member of their Council!

Despite the disguise of saying “as I understand” and so on, the author of this announcement had not only read his colleague's essay at this moment but had actually voted in its favor! And as for his claim that the development was a discovery by saying “for the first time,” he reveals either an extreme level of untruth or ignorance, since the theory mentioned is just the echo, in every detail, of Montmorency’s book, every sentence of which I prove incorrect in the early chapters of this volume! However, I could no longer be unaware of the identity of the person for whom Dr. McDonnell told me the Council had “made up their minds”—something that was later casually confirmed by Dr. Singer! I realized immediately that the “accomplished antiquarian of our city” was Mr. Petrie, the antiquarian artist of the Royal Irish Academy—who is himself a member of their Council!

However, Dr. Singer had promised that I “should get, at all events, a hearing.” And this was performed with a vengeance. Three months was the time devoted to the examination of all the former Essays. It remained, therefore, only publicly to announce what was privately resolved[Pg lxxii] upon. But as my Essay, the only new one, was at all taken in, it was indispensable but that they must read it, and six long months did they appropriate thereto. At the end of this period they saw that the position assumed was right, and that I was entitled to the premium. But they had already pledged themselves to give it to their friend, whose theory was the direct opposite of mine; and, consequently, every sentence in it, or in mine, must be wrong—a discrepancy, however, which they thought to reconcile by leaving the original prize undisturbed, and voting me a separate one.

However, Dr. Singer had promised that I “would definitely get a hearing.” And this was done with a vengeance. Three months were spent examining all the previous essays. It remained, therefore, only to publicly announce what had been privately decided[Pg lxxii]. But since my essay, the only new one, was considered at all, it was essential that they read it, and they dedicated six long months to that. At the end of this period, they recognized that my position was correct, and that I deserved the prize. But they had already promised it to their friend, whose theory was directly opposite to mine; therefore, every sentence in my work must be wrong to them—an inconsistency that they thought to resolve by leaving the original prize untouched and awarding me a separate one.

Had they had the candour to avow that this was their dilemma, I should never have murmured, but quietly submitted to the issue; instead of which, however, they worded their resolution in such a form as led the public to think that there were two premiums all along intended, and that the first of these was given to the best composition, and the second to that which approached it in quality.

Had they been honest enough to admit that this was their dilemma, I would have never complained and would have accepted the outcome quietly; instead, they framed their decision in a way that made the public believe there were two prizes all along, with the first going to the best entry and the second to the one that was closest in quality.

It was as follows:—

It was as follows:—

Royal Irish Academy House.

Royal Irish Academy House.

“On Monday, December 17, a meeting of the Council of the Royal Irish Academy was held, for the purpose of deciding on the merits of essays received, pursuant to advertisement, on The Origin and Use of the Round Towers of Ireland, when the following premiums were adjudged, viz.:—

“On Monday, December 17, a meeting of the Council of the Royal Irish Academy took place to evaluate the essays submitted in response to the announcement about The Origin and Use of the Round Towers of Ireland. The following prizes were awarded:—

“Fifty pounds and the gold medal to George Petrie.

“Fifty pounds and the gold medal to George Petrie.

“Twenty pounds to Henry O’Brien, Esq.”

“£20 to Henry O’Brien, Esq.”

Now, be it observed that it was not only of the gold medal and fifty pounds that I was deprived by this manœuvre, but of the one hundred additional pounds which Lord Cloncurry had offered upon the same subject. Of this the Academy were also the dispensers, on the understanding that whoever should get their gold medal and fifty pounds—the only premium which they had offered—should[Pg lxxiii] also get his lordship’s hundred; so that by this stratagem they assigned to their friend not only their own, but his lordship’s patronage!

Now, it should be noted that I was not only stripped of the gold medal and fifty pounds by this maneuver, but also of the additional one hundred pounds that Lord Cloncurry had offered on the same subject. The Academy was also responsible for this, based on the understanding that whoever received their gold medal and fifty pounds—the only reward they had provided—should[Pg lxxiii] also receive his lordship’s hundred; thus, through this scheme, they granted their friend not only their own support but also the support of his lordship!

I was in London at the time, and signified my dissatisfaction by letter. Several were interchanged, in one of which I gave them to understand that I would submit to the injustice if they would but publish my work in their Transactions simultaneously with Mr. Petrie’s. This they declined, assuring me that they would publish it, but not simultaneously, and not until after. No comment is necessary for this.

I was in London at the time and expressed my dissatisfaction in letters. We exchanged several, and in one of them, I made it clear that I would accept the unfairness if they would just publish my work in their Transactions simultaneously with Mr. Petrie’s. They refused, assuring me that they would publish it, but not simultaneously and not until after. No comment is necessary for this.

Meanwhile, their periodical, which, from the first moment of its starting, whenever reference was made to the Round Towers, unqualifiedly asserted that they were Christian, and only coeval with the monasteries,[33] thought proper now to change its tone; but as an open acknowledgment of error would be too self-abasing for Academicians, they only put forth a feeler, as if implying doubt on the matter, which would have the twofold effect of screening the “Council’s” verdict—as the result of doubt or ambiguity—and of preparing the public mind for the altered and novel conclusion to which all, I trust, will ere long, as well as themselves, have arrived.

Meanwhile, their magazine, which from the very beginning claimed that the Round Towers were definitely Christian and only dated back to the monasteries, thought it was time to change its tone. But since openly admitting an error would be too embarrassing for the Academicians, they simply introduced a hint of uncertainty, suggesting doubt about the matter. This would serve two purposes: protecting the “Council’s” decision—as resulting from doubt or ambiguity—and getting the public ready for the changed and new conclusion that everyone, I hope, will soon come to realize, just like they will.

My eye, however, was on their plans, though separated by “a roaring sea.” I knew that where there were so many windings to mature the plot, there must be as many to prevent its detection; and, accordingly, the very first move they made in these, their new tactics, I checkmated at once by the following letter:—

My focus, however, was on their plans, even though there was "a roaring sea" between us. I understood that for every twist in their scheme, there had to be just as many ways to hide it; so, right away, I countered their very first move in these, their new tactics, with the following letter:—

[Pg lxxiv](No. 1.)

[Pg lxxiv](No. 1.)

London, March 16, 1833.

London, March 16, 1833.”

Dear Dr. Singer,—The Dublin Penny Journal of February 23rd, on the article, ‘Devenish Island,’ contains this sentence, viz.: ‘Whether the towers are the accompaniment to the churches, or the churches to the towers, is a question not yet decided.’

Dear Dr. Singer,—The Dublin Penny Journal from February 23rd has an article titled ‘Devenish Island,’ which includes this sentence: ‘It’s still undecided whether the towers accompany the churches or the churches accompany the towers.’”

“Now this—coupled with the circumstance of the Committee having awarded two premiums to two, as I understand, conflicting ascriptions, and that when only one was originally proposed—induces me, with all deference, to offer this memorial, through you, to the Academy.

“Now this—along with the fact that the Committee has awarded two premiums to two seemingly conflicting claims, even though only one was originally suggested—leads me, with all respect, to present this memorial, through you, to the Academy.”

“As the development of truth in the elucidation of history is the object of the antiquarian, and, as the ‘labourer is worthy of his hire,’ I take the liberty respectfully to ask whether, if I make my ascription of the Round Towers a mathematical demonstration, with every other incident relating to their founders, comprehending all the antiquities of Ireland, as connected therewith—and this by all the varieties and modes of proof—whether, I say, in that event, will the Academy award me the gold medal and premium? or, if that cannot be recalled, an equivalent gold medal and premium.

“As the pursuit of truth in understanding history is the goal of the antiquarian, and since ‘a worker deserves their pay,’ I respectfully ask whether, if I present my findings on the Round Towers as a mathematical demonstration, including all other details about their founders and covering all the antiquities of Ireland related to them—using every type and method of proof—whether, I ask, in that case, the Academy would award me the gold medal and prize? Or, if that cannot be issued, an equivalent gold medal and prize?

“My intercalary work, substantiating all the above, is now finished, and can be forwarded to the Committee by return of the same post which will favour me with your answer.—I have the honour to be, dear sir, your obedient, etc.

“My supplementary work, substantiating all the above, is now done and can be sent to the Committee with the same post that brings me your reply.—I have the honor to be, dear sir, your obedient, etc.

Henry O’Brien.

“Henry O’Brien.”

“To the Rev. Dr. J. H. Singer,
Secretary to the Academy.”

“To the Rev. Dr. J. H. Singer,
Academy Secretary.”

By the above proposal I must not be understood as admitting that my original essay “was not sufficiently conclusive”; but as I had more arguments still in reserve, I wanted to elicit from the Academy the admission that it was truth they sought after. After waiting, however, more than three weeks, and getting no reply, I forwarded some[Pg lxxv] other proofs, accompanied by a letter, of which the following was the conclusion, viz.:—

By the proposal above, I don't want to be understood as admitting that my original essay "was not sufficiently conclusive"; rather, since I had more arguments in reserve, I wanted to get the Academy to acknowledge that they were in search of truth. However, after waiting for more than three weeks without a response, I sent some[Pg lxxv] additional evidence, along with a letter that concluded as follows:—

(No. 2.)

(No. 2.)

“These are but items in the great body of discoveries which this intercalary work will exhibit. In truth, I may without vanity assert that the whole ancient history of Ireland, etc., is therein rectified and elucidated—which it never was before. Am I, therefore, presumptuous in appealing to the Royal Irish Academy—the heads of Irish literature and the avowed patrons of its development—for the reward of my labours?

“These are just items in the vast array of discoveries that this additional work will present. Honestly, I can assert without arrogance that the entire ancient history of Ireland, etc., is clarified and corrected within it—something that has never been done before. Am I, then, being presumptuous in asking the Royal Irish Academy—the leaders of Irish literature and its acknowledged supporters—for recognition of my efforts?

“I shall with confidence rely upon their justice.—I have the honour to be, with sincere regard, etc.

“I will confidently rely on their justice.—I have the honor to be, with sincere regard, etc.

Henry O’Brien.

“Henry O’Brien.”

“To the Rev. Dr. J. H. Singer,
Secretary to the Academy.”

“To the Rev. Dr. J. H. Singer,
Admin for the Academy.”

 

(No. 3.)

(No. 3.)

Royal Irish Academy House,
April 16, 1833.

Royal Irish Academy Building,
“April 16, 1833.”

Sir,—Your improved essay and letter were yesterday laid before Council, and as Dr Singer is at present confined with the gout, it devolves on me to communicate to you the following extract from the minutes:—

Sir,—Your improved essay and letter were presented to the Council yesterday, and since Dr. Singer is currently suffering from gout, it falls to me to share the following excerpt from the minutes:—

“‘Resolved, that the Secretary be directed to reply to Mr. O’Brien, and to state that any alteration or revocation of their award cannot be made, whatever may be the merits of any additional matter supplied to them after the day appointed by advertisement; but if Mr. O’Brien be willing that the new matter be printed along with the original Essay, the Council will have the same perused, in order to ascertain the expediency of so enlarging their publication.’—By order.

“Resolved, that the Secretary is instructed to respond to Mr. O’Brien and inform him that no changes or cancellations of their award can be made, regardless of the merits of any new information provided after the deadline set by the advertisement; however, if Mr. O’Brien agrees to have the new information published alongside the original Essay, the Council will review it to determine whether it’s suitable to expand their publication.” —By order.

Rich. Row, Clerk to the Academy.

“Rich. Row, Clerk to the Academy.”

“To H. O’Brien, Esq.”

“To H. O’Brien, Esq.”

(No. 4.)

(No. 4.)

London, April 18, 1833.

London, April 18, 1833.

Sir,—Had I a notion that the Academy’s reply would be such as your letter has this day imparted, I would never have sat down to indite those additions, much less have forwarded them for their perusal. For why did I write to the Secretary three weeks ago, but to ascertain whether or not, in the event of my doing so and so, would the Academy act so and so, and thus repair that injury which they had before inflicted? What could be more easy than to give me a categorical answer, one way or the other? Instead of which, however, they left me to my own conclusions, which, as usual in such circumstances, leading me to construe silence into acquiescence, I transmitted my documents on the tacit faith that though the Academy would not pledge themselves by a written promise, they would, notwithstanding, if my researches proved adequate, reward my industry by a suitable remuneration.

Mr.,—If I had any idea that the Academy’s response would be like what your letter said today, I would never have taken the time to write those additions, let alone send them for their review. Why did I reach out to the Secretary three weeks ago, if not to find out whether or not, if I did this and that, the Academy would behave this and that way, and thus fix the harm they had previously caused? What could be simpler than giving me a clear answer, one way or the other? Instead, they left me to draw my own conclusions, which, as often happens in such situations, led me to interpret silence as agreement. So, I sent my documents assuming that, even though the Academy wouldn't commit to a written promise, they would still reward my efforts with appropriate compensation if my research was satisfactory.

“Now, however, when my papers have been received, and my developments communicated, I am told that, be their merits what they may, the award is irrevocable; and I have no alternative, in the writhings of my mortification, but the consolation of being injured and duped at the same time.

“Now, however, when my papers have been received and my findings shared, I’m told that, regardless of their merits, the decision is final; and I have no choice, amid my embarrassment, but to take solace in being wronged and tricked at the same time.”

“You will say, perhaps, that my new evidences have not yet been read, and that therefore my property is secure and sacred. But has not the accompanying letter been read? And what was that but a programme of their contents?

“You might say, though, that my new evidence hasn’t been reviewed yet, so my property is safe and untouchable. But hasn’t the accompanying letter been read? And what was that if not a summary of its contents?

I had thought that the Royal Irish Academy were not only a learned, but a just and a patriotic Society. I had thought that having marshalled themselves into an institution, with the avowed object of resuscitating from death the almost despaired-of evidences of our national history, they would not alone foster every advance toward that desirable consummation, but shower honours, and acclamations, and triumphs upon him who has not only infused a vital soul [Pg lxxvii]into those moribund remains, but made the history of Ireland, at this moment, the clearest, the most irrefragable, and withal the most interestingly comprehensive chain of demonstrational proofs in the whole circle of universal literature.[34]

“I thought that the Royal Irish Academy was not only a learned but also a just and patriotic Society. I believed that having come together as an institution with the stated goal of bringing back to life the nearly lost evidence of our national history, they would not only support every effort toward that important goal but also shower honors, acclaim, and triumphs upon those who have not only breathed new life into those dying remnants but also made the history of Ireland, at this moment, the clearest, most undeniable, and most engagingly comprehensive collection of proof in all of universal literature.”

“But it is not alone the being deprived of my reward that I complain of, and the transferring of that reward to another, every sentiment of whose production must inevitably be wrong, but it is the suppression of my labours, and the keeping them back from the public eye, in deference to my opponent’s work, lest that the discernment of the public should bestow upon me those honours which the discretion of the Academy has thought proper to alienate, that affects me as most severe.

"But it's not just that I'm missing out on my reward, which has been given to someone else, whose every sentiment must surely be flawed, but it’s the suppression of my work and keeping it hidden from the public, to respect my opponent’s contributions, for fear that the public’s discernment might grant me the honours that the Academy’s discretion has chosen to alienate, that really impacts me the most."

“Indeed, it has been stated from more quarters than one, that the withholding of the medal from me, in the first instance, and the substituting thereinstead a nominal premium of twenty pounds, originated from a personal pique against me individually. Such a report I would fain disbelieve, and yet it is hard not to give it some credence, seeing that the irresistible cogency of my truths and the indubitable value of my literary discoveries are not only not rewarded, but kept back from publication, until someone else more fortunate, or rather more favoured, shall run away with the credit of my cherished disclosures.[35] I wish—I desire—I most intensely covet—that the Academy would convince me that this is not an act of the most aggravated injustice.

“Indeed, it has been said by more than a few people that the decision to deny me the medal at first, and instead award a nominal prize of twenty pounds, was due to a personal grudge against me. I would like to disbelieve such a rumor, but it’s hard not to believe it a bit, especially since the undeniable strength of my truths and the clear value of my literary discoveries are not only overlooked but also withheld from publication until someone else, more fortunate, or rather more favored, can take credit for my valued revelations. I wish—I desire—I strongly hope—that the Academy could show me that this is not an act of the utmost injustice.”

“You will please lay this before the Council, and tell them from me, respectfully, that I do not want them either to ‘alter’ or ‘revoke’ their award, but simply to vote me ‘an equivalent gold medal and premium’ for my combined essay, or, if they prefer, the new portion of it. Should this [Pg lxxviii]be refused, I will put my cause, etc. etc.—I have the honour to be, etc. etc.

“You will please present this to the Council and tell them from me, respectfully, that I do not want them to ‘change’ or ‘take back’ their decision, but simply to award me ‘an equivalent gold medal and prize’ for my combined essay, or, if they prefer, the new section of it. If this [Pg lxxviii] is denied, I will pursue my case, etc. etc.—I have the honor to be, etc. etc.

Henry O’Brien.

“Henry O’Brien.”

“To the Rev. Richard Row,
Clerk to the Academy.”

“To the Rev. Richard Row,
Academy Clerk.”

They bestowed some days in consultation upon the above; meanwhile, the transmission of the Dublin Penny Journal to London was countermanded, and not a copy of it was allowed, for some months afterwards, to come within hundreds of miles of the place of my residence. In the interim the ingenious author of the Celtic Druids, and who had been partly in possession of my development of the “Towers” for some time previously, favoured me with a visit, during which we conversed principally on historical questions. The next day I addressed him a note, a copy of which, with its answer, I take leave to subjoin, for the sake of the terminating clause of the latter, being the self-convicting acknowledgment of the “Academy’s” disingenuousness.

They spent several days discussing the above; meanwhile, the distribution of the Dublin Penny Journal to London was canceled, and for several months not a single copy was allowed within hundreds of miles of where I lived. In the meantime, the clever author of the Celtic Druids, who had been partly aware of my work on the “Towers” for some time, came to visit me, during which we mainly talked about historical topics. The next day, I sent him a note, a copy of which, along with his answer, I would like to include, due to the final clause of the latter being the self-incriminating acknowledgment of the “Academy’s” dishonesty.

(No. 5.)

(No. 5.)

May 2, 1833.

May 2, 1833.

Dear Sir,—I hope you will not feel displeased at the frankness of this question which I am about to propose to you, viz. have you any objection to show me in manuscript, before you send to print, the terms in which you speak of me, in reference to those points of information which I entrusted to your confidence—such as the ancient names of Ireland and their derivation, the towers and founders, dates, etc.?

Dear [Name or Sir/Madam],—I hope you won’t be upset by the directness of this question I’m about to ask: do you have any objections to showing me in draft form, before you print it, how you refer to me regarding the information I shared with you—like the ancient names of Ireland and their origins, the towers and their founders, dates, etc.?

“Should you think proper to consent to this feeling of anxiety on my part, I shall be most willing to share with you those other ‘points’ which I exclusively retain.

“Should you feel it’s appropriate to acknowledge this anxiety I’m experiencing, I would be more than happy to share with you those other ‘points’ that I hold exclusively.”

“To the full extent you shall have them. The only condition I require is, the credit of originality, which I have laboriously earned. Please to drop me a line in reply [Pg lxxix]to this, and allow me to subscribe myself, with great respect,—Dear sir, your obedient,

“To the fullest extent, you shall have them. The only condition I ask for is credit for originality, which I have worked hard to earn. Please drop me a line in response [Pg lxxix] to this, and allow me to sign off respectfully,—Dear sir, your obedient,

Henry O’Brien.

“Henry O’Brien.”

“Godfrey Higgins, Esq.”

"Godfrey Higgins, Esq."

 

(No. 6.)

(No. 6.)

May 3, 1833.

May 3, 1833.

My dear O’Brien,—You may be perfectly assured I shall print nothing which I have learned from you without acknowledging it. But I have really forgotten what you told me, because I considered that I should see it in print in a few days. Anything I shall write on the subject will not be printed for years after your books have been before the public. You did not tell me the name of Buddha, but I told it you, that it was Saca, or Saca-sa,[36] which I have already printed a hundred times, and can show you in my great quarto, when you take your tea with me, as I hope you will to-morrow. Sir W. Betham told me of the fire-towers being Phalluses last night at the Antiquarian Society.—Yours truly,

Dear O’Brien,—You can be completely sure that I won’t publish anything I've learned from you without giving you credit. However, I’ve actually forgotten what you told me since I thought I would see it in print in a few days. Anything I write on the topic won’t be published for years after your books have been out. You didn’t tell me the name of Buddha, but I told you it was Saca, or Saca-sa,[36] which I’ve already printed a hundred times and can show you in my big quarto when you come over for tea, as I hope you will tomorrow. Sir W. Betham mentioned last night at the Antiquarian Society that the fire-towers were Phalluses.—Yours truly,

G. Higgins.”

“G. Higgins.”

Who, now, can pretend to think that the neutralising award of the “Council” was the effect of scepticism or legitimate doubt? Here Sir William Betham, the Ulster King-at-Arms! the Goliath of antiquaries!—as he is, undoubtedly, of pedigrees,—being himself a member of the “deciding tribunal,”—proclaims, in the midst of a venerable literary assembly, that my solution of the Round Tower enigma is accurate; and yet in the teeth of this confession, and of the conviction which extorted it, he joins[Pg lxxx] in voting away my medal to a compilation of errors, and in substituting thereinstead twenty pounds!

Who can honestly believe that the neutralising award from the “Council” was due to skepticism or legitimate doubt? Here is Sir William Betham, the Ulster King-at-Arms! The giant of antiquaries!—which he undoubtedly is, of pedigrees—being himself a member of the “deciding tribunal,” declares in front of a distinguished literary gathering that my solution to the Round Tower mystery is correct; yet despite this confession and the conviction that led to it, he joins[Pg lxxx] in voting to take away my medal and give it instead to a compilation of errors, along with a replacement of twenty pounds!

(No. 7.)

(No. 7.)

London, May 2, 1833.

London, May 2, 1833.

Dear Dr. Singer,—I exceedingly grieve to hear of your ill-health. Its announcement, I assure you, made me look within myself, and for a moment lose sight of my own hardships. I hope, however, that you are now so far recovered as to send me a favourable answer to this my last appeal.

Dear Dr. Singer,—I’m very sorry to hear about your health issues. Hearing the news made me reflect on my own situation and for a moment, I forgot about my own challenges. I hope you’re feeling better now and can send me a positive response to this, my final request.

“Taking it for certain that the Academy’s having not replied to the tenor of my late intimation arose from the circumstance of there having been no ‘Council day’ since; and, as I anticipate, that on Monday next my question will be finally disposed of, I am anxious, for the good of all parties, and for the triumph of truth, to show you in one view how I have amputated the last supports of error, and covered its advocates with ignominy and shame.

“Since the Academy hasn’t replied to my recent message, I assume it’s because there hasn’t been a ‘Council day’ since then. I believe that on Monday my question will be finally resolved, and I’m eager, for the benefit of everyone and for the triumph of truth, to show you clearly how I have cut off the last supports of error and brought disgrace and shame upon its advocates.”


“Thus every leaf unfolds evidences to the realisation of my victory. I took my stand at the outset on the pedestal of truth; and I challenge scrutiny to insinuate that, in the multiplied developments which I have since revealed, I have deviated from my grand position one single iota.

“Thus every leaf unfolds evidence of the realization of my victory. I took my stand from the beginning on the pedestal of truth; and I challenge anyone to suggest that, in the multiple developments I have since revealed, I have strayed from my grand position even a little bit.”

“Let it not be supposed, in the observation with which I am now about to conclude, that I mean anything disrespectful to the Council of the Academy. Many years have not passed since I knew several of them in a different relation; and however little effect college associations may produce on other minds, I find not their influence so fleeting or transient. It is with extreme reluctance, therefore, that I would split with a body who have lectured me as tutors. But time has advanced; I am now right, and they are wrong, and the cause which they patronise will not do them much credit.

“Don’t think, as I wrap up my observations, that I mean any disrespect to the Council of the Academy. It hasn’t been long since I knew many of them in a different capacity; and while college connections may not have much impact on other people, I find their influence isn’t so fleeting or temporary. So, it’s with great reluctance that I would part ways with a group that has taught me as mentors. But time has moved on; I am now correct, and they are mistaken, and the cause they support won't really reflect well on them.

“I do not, however, yet give up my hopes but that the [Pg lxxxi]Academy will wisely retrace their steps. Revocation of the former medal I do not require—much less the exercise of a single grain of partiality. My demand merely is, as my former letters have indicated, the substitution of justice.

“I still hold onto my hopes that the [Pg lxxxi] Academy will wisely reconsider their actions. I don’t ask for the former medal to be taken away—let alone for any hint of partiality. I simply ask, as I’ve stated in my earlier letters, for a dose of justice.

“Please receive the assurance of my consideration, and in confident reliance that you will use your influence in this matter, and favour me with the upshot instantly after Monday’s Board,—I remain, ever sincerely yours,

“Please accept my assurance that I appreciate your help, and I trust that you will use your influence in this matter. I would appreciate an update right after Monday’s Board meeting. I remain, always sincerely yours,

Henry O’Brien.”

“Henry O’Brien.”

 

(No. 8.)

(No. 8.)

London, May 9, 1833.

London, May 9, 1833.”

Dear Dr. Singer,—My appeals are over; and I regret to say that they have not been attended to. The virtuous and enlightened part of the Academy, therefore, cannot blame me, if, in the assertion of my honest right, I try the effect of a public remonstrance.

Dear Dr. Singer,—My appeals are done; and I’m sorry to say they haven’t been addressed. The virtuous and enlightened part of the Academy can’t blame me if, in standing up for my rightful claim, I decide to make a public protest.

“In the interim, I transmit to you by this night’s post some additional leaves, which, in the anxiety of despatch, as well, indeed, as from fear that they would not be inserted because they overwhelm for ever the antiquarian pretensions of the Dublin Penny Journal,[37] have omitted to copy. However, I will now forward them, and claim that they may be printed along with those already sent in the original Essay.

“In the meantime, I'm sending you some extra pages by tonight’s post, which I didn't copy earlier out of urgency and also out of concern that they wouldn't be included because they completely overshadow the antiquarian claims of the Dublin Penny Journal,[37] . However, I'm sending them now and request that they be printed along with the ones I already submitted in the original Essay."

“... I have exhausted all the forms of blandness and conciliation, in the vain hope of inducing the Council to redeem themselves from disgrace, by doing me common justice. I have strove in the mildest terms of conscious rectitude, invigorated by a phalanx of overwhelming proofs, to make them reconsider their course, and spare me the unpleasant task of exposing a deed which I am loth to characterise by its proper designation. But the ‘heart of Pharaoh’ was hardened; the ‘voice of the charmer’ not listened to; and to my soft importunities [Pg lxxxii]nothing was returned but the coldness of obduracy and disregard.

“... I have gone through all the ways of being bland and conciliatory, hoping to get the Council to redeem themselves from disgrace by doing me basic justice. I have tried in the gentlest terms of clear integrity, backed by a mountain of undeniable evidence, to make them rethink their decision and save me from the unpleasant task of revealing an act that I really hesitate to call by its true name. But the ‘heart of Pharaoh’ was hardened; the ‘voice of the charmer’ went unheard; and to my gentle pleas, [Pg lxxxii] all I received was the coldness of stubbornness and indifference.

“The Rubicon, therefore, is crossed; my patience feels insulted; and the only consideration I value, in the resolve to which I have at last been driven, is, that you had nothing to do with the ‘job’ of the Round Towers.

“The Rubicon has been crossed; my patience feels disrespected; and the only thing I care about in the decision I've finally come to is that you had nothing to do with the ‘job’ of the Round Towers.”

“Little did the Academy know what arguments I could adduce in elucidation of certain mysteries. As little do they now dream what proofs I can summon, though you cannot have forgotten one of them, while I promise I shall make Dr. M‘Donnell recollect another; and would not the Rev. Cæsar Otway, with whom I have never so much as exchanged a look, be surprised at my quoting him as a reluctant third witness, to show that the gold medal and premium were predetermined to Mr. Petrie before ever I became a candidate; and that, consequently, the advertisement under which I was invited to contend, but from which the Council never expected an intruder, was but a specious delusion.

Little did the Academy know what arguments I could bring up to explain certain mysteries. They still have no idea what evidence I can provide, although you can’t have forgotten one of them, and I promise to make Dr. M‘Donnell remember another. And wouldn’t Rev. Cæsar Otway, with whom I haven't even exchanged a glance, be surprised that I'm citing him as an unwilling third witness to show that the gold medal and award were already decided for Mr. Petrie before I ever became a candidate? This means that the advertisement under which I was invited to compete, one from which the Council never expected an outsider, was just a misleading illusion.

“In this determination I violate no act of private regard, nor set light by the claims of individual acquaintance. You know yourself how earnestly I struggled, before the consummation of this nefarious proceeding, to stem the agency of that despicable under-current which I had just detected. I knew that fraud of some kind was at work; and though unable at the moment to fix upon the person in whose favour it was set agoing,—nay, though mentally fastening the blame thereof upon another, whose name, however, I never let slip, and to whom, I rejoice to say I have since made more than recompense for this ideal injury,—yet could I not be persuaded but that something sinister was designated; and to frustrate the influence of such prominent deceit, you know how vehement was my address. I implored you, I besought you, and all but upon my knees, and with tears, I invoked you, by your regard to justice and your fear of a Creator, to check this trickery, and allow merit alone and anonymous to decide the issue.

“In this decision, I don't disregard personal feelings or the importance of our relationship. You know how hard I fought, before this shady act was finalized, to stop the corrupt forces I had just uncovered. I sensed that some kind of deception was happening; and although I couldn't pinpoint the individual behind it at the time—indeed, I wrongly blamed someone else, whose name I never revealed, and to whom I’m glad to say I’ve more than made up for this imagined wrong—I couldn’t shake the feeling that something was off. To counter the impact of such glaring deceit, you know how passionately I spoke out. I pleaded with you, I earnestly asked you, and almost on my knees, with tears in my eyes, I called upon your sense of justice and your respect for a higher power to stop this trickery and let true merit and anonymity determine the outcome.”

[Pg lxxxiii]“I now, in the same spirit of solemn self-composure, adjure the ‘Council’ through you, in the name of that God before whom they and I shall one day appear, that they will have my cause redressed, and make me reparation, not only for the substantial injury, but for the mental disquietude and agony which this ‘business’ has occasioned. If they do not, rest satisfied that my path is already chalked. All the evolutions of the Council, as displayed upon the Towers, and with which I am but too familiar, shall be immortalised in letterpress; and I do not yet despair of the hereditary fairness of my country but that it shall register its dissent from the decision of that tribunal, which could have had at once the obtuseness of intellect and the perverseness of conduct to stultify their own verdict by a contradictory award; and, after inveigling me into a competition which they never meant to remunerate, deprive me of the fruits of my indubitable triumph, in the pursuit of which I had almost lost my life, and cut short my existence in the very spring of my manhood.

[Pg lxxxiii]“I now, with a serious and calm demeanor, urge the ‘Council’ through you, in the name of the God before whom both they and I will one day stand, to correct my situation and compensate me, not just for the significant harm but also for the mental distress and pain that this ‘situation’ has caused. If they don’t, they can be assured that my path is already set. All the actions of the Council, as seen on the Towers, with which I am all too familiar, will be documented in print; and I still hold out hope for the inherent fairness of my country, believing that it will register its disagreement with the decision of that tribunal, which could only have the combined ignorance of intellect and the wrongdoing of action to invalidate their own ruling by offering a contradictory judgment; and, after luring me into a competition that they never intended to reward, deny me the rewards of my undeniable victory, in the pursuit of which I nearly lost my life, and cut short my existence in the very prime of my youth.

“I mean no offence, individually or collectively, to the Academy or its members; but as they have been deaf to the justice of my private ‘appeals,’ I shall try the effect of a public ‘remonstrance’; and as to ulterior consequences I greatly err, else the upshot will show that the motto[38] adopted as my fictitious signature in the ‘Essay’ was not the random assumption of inconsiderateness or accident, but the true index to the author’s resources.

“I don't mean to offend anyone, either individually or as a group, including the Academy and its members; however, since they have ignored the fairness of my private 'requests,' I will try the impact of a public 'protest'; and as for the ulterior consequences, I would be mistaken if the result doesn't show that the motto[38] I used as my fictional signature in the 'Essay' was not a random act of thoughtlessness or coincidence, but rather a genuine reflection of the author's capabilities."

“My proposal is this—my unshaken position from which I will not swerve or retract—a gold medal and premium equivalent to those originally advertised.—I am, dear sir, yours sincerely,

“My proposal is this—my firm stance from which I will not waver or back down—a gold medal and a premium equal to those originally advertised.—I am, dear sir, yours sincerely,

Henry O’Brien.

“Henry O’Brien.”

“To the Rev. Dr. J. H. Singer,
Secretary to the Academy.”

“To the Rev. Dr. J. H. Singer,
Academy Secretary.”

(No. 10.)

(No. 10.)

Grafton Street, Dublin,
May 13, 1833.

“Grafton Street, Dublin,
“May 13, 1833.”

Dear Sir,—I have been directed by the Council of the Royal Irish Academy to reply to your last letters on the subject of your Essay, and the additional matter recently sent over. As to the latter, I am directed to say that the Council had engaged to examine and publish, if approved, some small additions to your former Essay; but the papers you have sent are so large as to be nearly equal in bulk to the original dissertation; under these circumstances the Council cannot publish them as additional to, or incorporated with, the Essay to which they awarded twenty pounds prize, as thereby its character might be so altered that it would not appear in print the same Essay on which they had formed their opinion. The Council, therefore, wish to know how they may transmit to you the papers you have sent. When the gentlemen to whom your Essay has been submitted for examination report, you shall be made aware of the extent of alteration they suggest; and if you think that your paper requires the additions you have sent, and would therefore wish to publish it with them yourself, I have no doubt the Council will entertain any notice to that effect.—I am, dear sir, your most obedient,

Dear Sir/Madam,—I’ve been instructed by the Council of the Royal Irish Academy to respond to your recent letters about your Essay and the additional material you sent over. Regarding the latter, I must inform you that the Council had agreed to review and potentially publish some small additions to your original Essay; however, the documents you’ve provided are so extensive that they are nearly the same size as the original dissertation. Given these circumstances, the Council cannot publish them as additional material or as part of the Essay for which they awarded a twenty-pound prize, since doing so might change its character to the point where it wouldn’t be recognized as the same Essay they had previously judged. The Council would like to know how they can return the papers you submitted. Once the individuals reviewing your Essay provide their feedback, you will be informed of the suggested changes; and if you believe that your paper needs the additions you’ve sent, and you would like to publish it with them yourself, I’m confident the Council will consider any notifications to that effect.—I am, dear sir, your most obedient,

J. H. Singer.

“J. H. Singer.”

“H. O’Brien, Esq.”

"H. O’Brien, Esq."

 

(No. 11.)

(No. 11.)

London, May 20, 1833.

London, May 20, 1833.

Dear Dr. Singer,—I do not quite understand the closing observation of your last letter. If the Academy mean me a kindness, I should trust that my nature is too sensible of such advances not suitably to acknowledge it; and I should be sorry that, either from obscurity in[Pg lxxxv] the diction, or want of quickness in my perception, I were to lose the opportunity of making a grateful return. Let me, therefore, put the following interrogatory to set myself right, viz.:—

Hi Dr. Singer,—I'm not entirely clear on the last comment in your recent letter. If the Academy is trying to be kind to me, I believe my nature is too aware of such gestures to not acknowledge it properly; and I would regret if, either due to unclear wording in [Pg lxxxv] or my own slow understanding, I were to miss the chance to express my gratitude. So, let me ask the following question to clarify things, namely:—

“Will the Academy procure me a publisher for my enlarged work? And will they advertise that, having previously done me injustice, by the transfer of my medal, they now, on being convinced of their error, adopt this as the only mode of reparation, the award itself not being to be recalled?

“Will the Academy find me a publisher for my enlarged work? And will they promote it, acknowledging that they previously wronged me by taking away my medal, and that now, realizing their mistake, this is their only way to make it right, since the award itself can’t be given back?”

“Without some such course as this, it is obvious that the offer which they make, instead of being a kindness, would be a mockery; and, instead of making amends for oppression, would be adding insult to persecution! For who, let me ask, would publish a work which a jury have branded with the stamp of inferior, doling out their surreptitious twenty pounds as an eleemosynary deodand, while the darling of their adoption, though disfigured by all the imperfections of blindness, lameness, and untruth, and recommended only by a few painted gew-gaws, which never entered into the requisites of the original advertisement, will pass current in Dublin amongst the creatures of party!

“Without a course like this, it’s clear that their offer, instead of being a kindness, would be a mockery; and instead of making up for oppression, would be adding insult to persecution! For who, let me ask, would publish a work that a jury has labeled as inferior, handing out their sneaky twenty pounds like a charitable donation, while the darling of their choice, although marred by all the flaws of blindness, lameness, and untruth, and only praised by a few painted gew-gaws that never matched the original ad, will be accepted in Dublin among the party followers?

“I have already applied to Mr. ——, and he, intimidated by the vicious state of society in Ireland, declined my proposal; but though his apprehensions were sufficient to deter him from the speculation, they were totally unfounded; for, despite of all corruption, all chicanery, and all cabals, the etc. etc. etc.

“I have already reached out to Mr. ——, and he, feeling intimidated by the brutal state of society in Ireland, turned down my proposal; but even though his fears were enough to stop him from the idea, they were completely unfounded; because, despite all the corruption, all the deceit, and all the conspiracies, the etc. etc. etc.

“This complaint, observe, does not refer to the new papers only, but extends itself equally to the original Essay. Why do the Academy keep it back? Believe me, it is in vain for them to defer ‘the evil day’ of their exposure. Their doom was sealed the very moment they did me injustice! I have watchfully reconnoitred their course, and have proofs of the intricacies of their internal machinery, ample as those before adduced for the solution of the Round Tower enigma, to effect their overthrow;[Pg lxxxvi] and if the present generation be not virtuous enough to redress my cause, it shall be no fault of mine if any future age shall be ignorant of the names of the individuals who constitute the present Council; and in what light they shall be considered, their own conscience can furnish them with a tolerable foretaste!

“This complaint, as you can see, doesn’t just focus on the new papers but also applies to the original Essay. Why is the Academy holding it back? Trust me, it’s pointless for them to keep putting off ‘the evil day’ of their exposure. Their fate was sealed the moment they treated me unfairly! I have carefully observed their actions and have enough evidence of the complications within their workings, just like the evidence presented before for solving the Round Tower mystery, to bring about their downfall;[Pg lxxxvi] and if this generation isn’t virtuous enough to correct my situation, it won’t be my fault if future generations don’t know the names of the people who make up the current Council; and how they’ll be viewed, their own conscience can give them a pretty good idea!

“Was it not a cruelly perverse thing of them, after determining beforehand to award the medal to Mr. Petrie, to inveigle me into the competition by a deceptious advertisement? And then, after signally beating them under all disadvantages, to manœuvre me off by a beggarly cheat? Shame, foul shame for ever upon the Academy!

“Wasn't it a cruelly twisted thing for them, after deciding ahead of time to give the medal to Mr. Petrie, to lure me into the competition with a misleading ad? And then, after thoroughly beating them despite all challenges, to maneuver me out with a pathetic trick? Shame, terrible shame forever on the Academy!

“Why, sir, the very terms of your letter show their self-convictedness, though they have not honesty enough to avow it overboard! What do they mean by saying that the new matter would ‘make my Essay not appear in print the same as that on which they formed their opinion’? Are they afraid that it would make it appear worse? Not at all; they would rejoice at the pretext, and publish it instanter as a cloak to their verdict! But as they have, in spite of them, admitted those additions to be an improvement,[39] why do they, I ask, who have advertised for truth, again repress its effulgence?

“Why, sir, the very words of your letter show their guilt, even though they don't have the honesty to admit it openly! What do they mean by saying that the new material would ‘make my Essay not appear in print the same as that on which they based their opinion’? Are they worried it would make it look worse? Not at all; they would be glad for the excuse and publish it immediately as a cover for their judgment! But since they have, despite their objections, acknowledged those additions as an improvement, why do they, I ask, who have advertised for truth, again suppress its brilliance?

“It is now easy to see what they designed by the clauses of ‘expediency,’ ‘if approved,’ and ‘subject to revisal’; viz., if false, we will insert them in self-vindication; but if true, we will not, as being too great a victory over our own ignorance and favouritism!

“It’s now clear what they meant by the phrases ‘expediency,’ ‘if approved,’ and ‘subject to revision’; that is, if it’s false, we’ll include it for self-vindication; but if it’s true, we won’t, as it would be too great a victory over our own ignorance and favoritism!”

“My Essay, however, does not want those new papers: the Council, therefore, will please have them sealed and handed over to the custody of Mr. Tims, my bookseller, in Grafton Street. The only additions which I shall insist upon being inserted are those contained in my letters in appropriate places, as I shall point out.

“My Essay, however, doesn’t need those new papers: the Council should seal them and give them to Mr. Tims, my bookseller, on Grafton Street. The only changes I want to be included are those in my letters at the right spots, which I will indicate.”

“I conclude by giving notice that I shall claim Lord Cloncurry’s premium; nor do I despair of recovering that, as I should think that his lordship is too honest a man to[Pg lxxxvii] sacrifice the interests of literature to the intrigues of a faction!—I have the honour to be, etc.,

“I want to let you know that I will be claiming Lord Cloncurry’s premium; I’m optimistic about recovering that, as I believe his lordship is too honest a man to[Pg lxxxvii] sacrifice the interests of literature to the intrigues of a faction!—I am honored to be, etc.,

Henry O’Brien.”

“Henry O’Brien.”

 

(No. 12.)

(No. 12.)

Royal Irish Academy House, Dublin,
May 27, 1833.

Royal Irish Academy House, Dublin,
May 27, 1833.”

Sir,—I am directed by the Council of the Royal Irish Academy to inform you that they feel themselves compelled, in consequence of your late letters, to decline the publication of your Essay, or the maintaining any further correspondence with you on the subject.

Mr.,—The Council of the Royal Irish Academy has asked me to let you know that, due to your recent letters, they feel obligated to decline the publication of your Essay and will not continue any further correspondence with you on this matter."

“Your Essay and the additional matter will be sent, as you desire, to Mr. Tims, Grafton Street, as soon as a copy of the former can be taken.—I am, sir, your most obedient,

“Your essay and the additional material will be sent, as you requested, to Mr. Tims, Grafton Street, as soon as a copy of the former can be made. —I am, sir, your most obedient,

J. H. Singer, Secretary.

“J. H. Singer, Secretary.”

“H. O’Brien, Esq.”

“H. O’Brien, Esq.”

The discontinuance of the correspondence was to be expected, but their declining the publication of my Essay in their Transactions, merely because of my giving utterance to some unpalatable truths, was an excess of magnanimity which I did not think that even the “Council” would personify.

The end of the communication was not surprising, but their refusal to publish my Essay in their Transactions, just because I spoke some uncomfortable truths, was a level of magnanimity that I didn’t expect even the “Council” to embody.

However, you suppose that they, at all events, returned me my Essay, as promised? Far from it! In violation of all honour, and of the written engagements of their Secretary, they have detained it ever since in their hands, thereby putting me to the vast expense of procuring new plates, instead of those which the original contained—an inconvenience, I must affirm, which they had hoped I could never have surmounted; while, in the interim, they should push out their bantling upon the public, secure in the consciousness of having cushioned my work, that they should ride over the market without a rival.

However, you think they at least returned my Essay to me as promised? Not at all! In complete violation of their honor and the written commitments of their Secretary, they have kept it in their possession all this time, forcing me to spend a lot of money on new plates instead of using the original ones—an inconvenience, I must say, that they believed I could never overcome; meanwhile, they would promote their bantling to the public, confident that they had sidelined my work, allowing them to dominate the market without competition.

They should have known, however, that the person who, at three months’ notice, undertook to solve the[Pg lxxxviii] Towers, and then kept them at bay for six months before they could chouse him out of his prize, was not to be deterred by such an obstacle as the above. And the reader may be satisfied that, though it has occasioned me some hardship, he is in no respect thereby a loser.

They should have realized, though, that the person who took on the three months' notice challenge to solve the[Pg lxxxviii] Towers and then held them off for six months before they managed to trick him out of his reward was not going to be stopped by such an obstacle. And the reader can be assured that, although it has caused me some difficulty, he is not in any way a loser because of it.

I have stated that the effect of my Letter No. 1 was to interrupt the transmission of the Dublin Penny Journal to London. I have now to point out the result of the menace conveyed in Letter 8 of my determining to expose—as I enclosed the proofs that I could refute—the antiquarian errors of their organ. It was that they instantly took the hint, and sold their interest in the concern! And its new proprietor, edified no doubt by a friendly lesson at their hands, very wisely intimates, in his opening number, that he shall forego antiquities, and make literary jobbing no part of it.

I’ve mentioned that the impact of my Letter No. 1 was to stop the distribution of the Dublin Penny Journal to London. Now, I need to highlight the outcome of the threat made in Letter 8 regarding my decision to expose—and as I included the evidence that I could disprove—the antiquarian errors of their publication. The result was that they immediately got the message and sold their stake in the business! The new owner, clearly educated by a helpful lesson from them, wisely announces in his first issue that he will avoid antiquities and exclude literary jobbing from it.

Here are his words: “From the concluding paragraph of the last number of this little publication, its readers will be aware that it is now in the hands of a new editor and proprietor, and they will naturally expect that in the present number something should be said relative to its future management. ‘Deeds, not words,’ has ever been the motto of its (present) conductor, and he will therefore merely say that it is his intention to give his readers good value for their money; that the Dublin Penny Journal shall not be a mere ‘catchpenny,’ depending upon the number and excellence of its woodcuts for extensive circulation, but containing, as he considers a publication of the kind should do, such a variety of interesting and useful matter as shall render it really valuable. In future, therefore, while the antiquities of the country will not be neglected, the work shall exhibit a more general character in the subjects of its contents.”[40]

Here are his words: “From the last paragraph of the previous issue of this small publication, its readers will know that it is now under a new editor and owner, and they will naturally expect some information about its future management in this issue. ‘Actions, not words,’ has always been the motto of the current editor, and he will simply state that he plans to give his readers good value for their money; the Dublin Penny Journal will not just be a ‘quick cash grab’ relying on the number and quality of its illustrations for wide circulation but will include, as he believes a publication of this sort should, a variety of interesting and useful content that makes it genuinely valuable. Going forward, while the antiquities of the country will still be addressed, the publication will showcase a more general range of topics.”[40]


N.B.—As I am a member of no club, belong to no literary society, and have no facilities otherwise for watching periodicals, whether newspapers, magazines, or reviews, I shall feel obliged if any gentleman who, in the exercise of[Pg lxxxix] a free judgment, should think proper to dissent from me, and to express such dissent in offensive language, would be pleased to forward me a copy of the work wherein his strictures may appear, and I promise that I shall reply to them with deference, and perhaps satisfaction. I also trust that, from the singularity of my position, I do not expect too much when I express a hope that any publication which speaks against me will allow me to reply through the same medium—a request certainly which cannot be refused, unless the design be hostile and factiously malicious. Any suggestions for improvement, with a view to a second edition, I very cheerfully court.

N.B.—Since I'm not a member of any club, don’t belong to any literary society, and have no way of keeping up with periodicals like newspapers, magazines, or reviews, I would appreciate it if any gentleman who, exercising[Pg lxxxix] his own judgment, feels inclined to disagree with me and express that disagreement in harsh terms could send me a copy of the work where his criticisms are published. I promise to respond respectfully, and maybe even with some satisfaction. I also hope that, given my unique situation, I’m not asking for too much when I express my wish that any publication that criticizes me will let me reply in the same space—a request that shouldn’t be denied unless the intent is hostile and malicious. I’m very open to any suggestions for improvements for a second edition.

All communications addressed to me, to the care of my publisher, Mr. Whittaker, Ave Maria Lane, St. Paul’s, London, will reach me, and be attended to.

All communications sent to me, care of my publisher, Mr. Whittaker, Ave Maria Lane, St. Paul’s, London, will get to me and will be taken care of.

 

 


THE

THE

ROUND TOWERS

ROUND TOWERS

OF

OF

IRELAND;

IRELAND;

OR

OR

THE HISTORY OF THE TUATH-DE-DANAANS

THE STORY OF THE TUATH-DE-DANAANS

 

FOR THE FIRST TIME UNVEILED.

FIRST TIME REVEALED.

 

By HENRY O’BRIEN, Esq., A.B.

By HENRY O’BRIEN, Esq., A.B.

 

 

“Hic sacra, hic genus, hic majorum multa vestigia.”
Cicero.

"... were famous,"
And had been glorious in another day.”
Byron.

 

SECOND EDITION.

2nd Edition.

 

LONDON:
PARBURY AND ALLEN, LEADENHALL STREET;
DUBLIN:
J. CUMMING, LOWER ORMOND QUAY.
MDCCCXXXIV.

LONDON:
PARBURY AND ALLEN, LEADENHALL STREET;
DUBLIN:
J. CUMMING, LOWER ORMOND QUAY.
1834.

 

 


TO

TO

THE MOST NOBLE

THE MOST NOBLE

THE MARQUIS OF LANSDOWNE,

THE MARQUIS OF LANSDOWNE,

Etc. Etc. Etc.

And so on.

My Lord Marquis,

My Lord Marquis,

Many reasons concur why I should feel ambitious to associate your name with the following production. To enumerate these would neither become my humility, nor be acceptable to your good taste. But there is one motive which, as it is the offspring of the heart, implanted there at a period when adulation was not dreamt of, I may be allowed to particularise,—I was born upon your estates—you are the landlord of that spot which imparted my earliest images—the first soarings of my fancy were derived from that scene—and to the native notes which I have lisped in that primitive and retired region, more than to the vaunted advantages of a subsequent collegiate career, am I beholden for the clue with which I have traversed the ancient world; and of which Envy herself must yet acknowledge, that I have here rectified the[Pg xciv] history in its very widest amplitude—as well sacred as profane.

There are many reasons why I should feel motivated to associate your name with this production. Listing them wouldn’t fit my humility, nor would it appeal to your good taste. However, there is one reason that comes from the heart and was instilled in me before I even thought about flattery: I was born on your land—you own the place that gave me my earliest memories—the first sparks of my imagination came from that setting—and for the foundational ideas I expressed in that simple and quiet area, I owe more to those native experiences than to the so-called benefits of a later college education. Because of this, I have been able to explore the ancient world, and even Envy herself must admit that I have corrected the[Pg xciv] history in its broadest sense—both sacred and secular.

It is to do honour to this clue in the eyes of the Mecænas of his age, and, under the auspices of his approval, to promote its revival, that I give utterance to this sentiment; and so, hoping that you will view it in this light, and not as the empty chaunt of a reprehensible egotism, I beg leave to subscribe myself, with the most profound consideration and respect,

It is to honor this clue in the eyes of the Mecænas of his age, and, with his approval, to encourage its revival, that I express this sentiment; and so, hoping that you will see it this way, and not as the empty boast of an objectionable ego, I respectfully sign off with the deepest consideration and respect,

My Lord Marquis,
Your Lordship’s most devoted
And most faithful, humble Servant,
Henry O’Brien.

My Lord Marquis,
Your Lordship's biggest fan
And most loyal, humble servant,
Henry O’Brien.

London, September 1834.

London, September 1834.

 

 


LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS.

 PAGE
Portrait of Henry O’Brien, by Maclise Frontispiece
Devenish Tower 38
Ardmore"" 71
Clondalkin "" 101
Effigy of Farragh or Moriagan 138
Samona from Buddha 140
Round Tower, with Devotee at the Top 169
Symbolic sculpture discovered at Vindolana 223
Palencian Sculpture of the Symbolic “Tree” with Figures 229
Pythagorean Triangle of 10 268
Crescent Moon Symbols 273, 274
Effigy of the Crucified Buddha, Saca, or Macha 296
Brechin Round Tower (Scotland), featuring a Double-Arch and Statues 299
Obelisk in Sandwick (Ross-shire) 306
Phoenician Medals, stamped with a Cross, Lamb, and Rosary 314
Cross Shaft at Forres (Scotland) 316
"" REVERSE SIDE OF SAME 319
Monolith at Carnac (Egypt) 322
Sculpture at Knockmoy Abbey 329, 330
Sculpture on the Temple at Kalabche (Nubia) 341, 342
Kilcullen, Cross at 338
Clonmacnoise," 358
Finglas" 366
Kells" 491
Copy of the manuscript found at Icolmkill 419
Pheeleas, also known as Oracle-Tube, discovered in Ballymoney 460
Glendalough, Intriguing Symbolic Sculpture on Ruins of 467
The Magi—Woodcut from an Old Book Printing Block 482
Medals of Christ, discovered on the Island of Anglesea and in Cork 509

 

 


THE ROUND TOWERS, &c.

THE ROUND TOWERS, &c.

 

CHAPTER I.

“A lively desire of knowing and recording our ancestors so generally prevails, that it must depend on the influence of some common principle in the minds of men. We seem to have lived in the persons of our forefathers; our calmer judgment will rather tend to moderate than suppress the pride of an ancient and worthy race. The satirist may laugh; the philosopher may preach; but reason herself will respect the prejudices and habits which have been consecrated by the experience of mankind.”[41]

“A strong desire to learn about and document our ancestors is so widespread that it must come from some shared principle in our minds. We feel a connection to our forefathers; our more balanced perspective is likely to temper rather than eliminate the pride we have in a noble heritage. The satirist might mock; the philosopher might lecture; but reason itself will acknowledge the traditions and beliefs that have been honored through human experience.”[41]

Of all nations on the globe, the Irish, as a people, are universally admitted to possess, in a pre-eminent degree, those finer sensibilities of the human heart, which, were they but wisely controlled, would exalt man above the level of ordinary humanity, and make him, as it were, a being of another species. The numerous instances adduced in all periods of their history, of ardent and enterprising zeal, in every case wherein personal honour or national glory may be involved, are in themselves sufficient to establish this assertion. But while granting their pre-eminence as to the possession of those feelings, and the capability of the feelings themselves to be refined and sublimated to the very acme of cultivation, we may still doubt whether the mere possession of them be not less a blessing than a curse—whether, in fact, their[Pg 2] quick perception of disquietudes and pains be not more than a counterpoise to their keen enjoyment of delight or pleasure.

Of all the nations in the world, the Irish are widely recognized for having, to an exceptional degree, those delicate sensibilities of the human heart, which, if managed wisely, could elevate humanity above the ordinary and make them, in a sense, a different kind of being. The many examples throughout their history of passionate and adventurous spirit, especially when personal honor or national pride is at stake, are enough to support this claim. However, while we acknowledge their distinctiveness in possessing these feelings and their ability to refine and cultivate them to the highest level, we might still question whether just having these emotions is more of a blessing or a curse—whether their heightened awareness of discomfort and pain is more of a balance against their deep enjoyment of joy or pleasure.

Foremost, however, in the train of the many virtues which flow therefrom, is that “amor patriæ,” or love of country, which, unsubdued often by the most galling miseries and the most hopeless wants, throws a halo round the loneliness of their present despair in the proud retrospection of their former buoyancy. This spirit it is which, despite of obvious advantages to be derived from emigration, has riveted the Irish peasant so immutably to his home, that any effort on his part to dissolve those local fetters would be equivalent to the disruption of all the ties and attachments which nature or habit had implanted within him.

First and foremost, among the many virtues that come from this, is the love of country, or "amor patriæ," which often remains strong even in the face of extreme suffering and desperate needs. It creates a shining image around the loneliness of their current despair when they reflect proudly on their past happiness. This spirit, despite the clear benefits that could come from moving away, has tied the Irish peasant so strongly to his home that any attempt to break those local bonds would be like tearing apart all the connections and attachments that nature or routine have instilled in him.

“The lofty scenes around their sires recall,
Fierce in the field and generous in the hall;
The mountain crag, the stream and waving tree,
Breathe forth some proud and glorious history—
Urges their steps where patriot virtue leads,
And fires the kindred souls to kindred deeds.
They tread elate the soil their fathers trod,
The same their country, and the same their God.”

“The majestic sights around their fathers remind them,
Fierce in battle and kind in the gathering;
The mountain peak, the stream, and swaying trees,
Echo some proud and glorious history—
They follow where patriotism guides them,
And inspire their like-minded souls to noble actions.
They proudly walk the ground their ancestors walked,
The same country, and the same God.”

But it may be said that this is a day-dream of youth—the hereditary vanity of one of Iran’s sons, arrogating antiquity and renown for an inconsiderable little island, without a particle of proof to substantiate their assumption, or a shadow of authority to give colour to their claims. Why, sir, cast your eye over the fair face of the land itself, and does not the scene abound with the superfluity of its evidences? What are those high aspiring edifices which rise with towering elevation towards the canopy of the “Most High”?[42] What are those [Pg 3]stupendous and awful structures of another form—the study at once and admiration of the antiquarian and the philosopher, to be found on the summits of our various hills[43] as well as in the bowels[44] of the earth itself?—what are they but the historical monuments of splendour departed—surviving the ravages of time and decay, not as London’s column, to “lift their heads and lie,” but to give the lie and discomfiture to those, who, from the interested suggestions of an illiberal policy, or the more pardonable delusions of a beclouded judgment, would deny the authenticity of our historic records, and question the truth of our primeval civilisation?

But it can be said that this is a youthful daydream—the inherited vanity of one of Iran’s sons, claiming the ancient glory of a small island without any evidence to back up their claims, or any authority to support their assertions. Why, sir, take a look at the beautiful landscape itself, and doesn’t it overflow with clear evidence? What are those impressive buildings that rise majestically toward the sky? What are those amazing and awe-inspiring structures—objects of study and admiration for both historians and philosophers—found on the peaks of our hills as well as deep within the earth? What are they but the historical monuments of former grandeur—surviving the wear and tear of time and decay, not like London’s column, which “lifts its head and lies,” but to contradict and challenge those who, due to self-serving motives or the more understandable confusion of a clouded judgment, would deny the authenticity of our historical records and question the truth of our ancient civilization?

It is true, the magnificence which those memorials demonstrate is but the unenviable grandeur of druidical, as it is called, idolatry and unenlightened paganism,—when man, relinquishing that supremacy consigned to him at his creation, or rather divested thereof in punishment for the transgression of his degenerate disposition, lost sight of that Being to whom he owed his safety and his life, and bent himself in homage before perishable creatures that crawl their ephemeral pilgrimage through the same scene with himself. Granted; yet that cannot well be objected to us as a disgrace, which, co-extensive in its adoption with the amplitude of the earth’s extension, equally characterised the illiterate and the sage; and if, amidst this lamentable prostration of the human understanding, anything like redemption or feature of superiority may be allowed, it must be, unquestionably, to the adherents of that system, which, excluding the objects of matter and clay, recognised, in its worship of the bright luminaries of the firmament, the purity[Pg 4] and omnipotence of that Spirit who brought all into existence, and who guides and preserves them in their respective spheres;—and when I shall have proved that the intent and application of those Sabian[45] Towers,—or, to speak more correctly, those primitive Budhist Temples,—which decorate our landscape and commemorate our past renown, appertained to this species of purified idolatry, which worshipped only the host of heaven, the moon and the solar body, which gives vigour to all things, I shall, methinks, have removed one obstacle from the elucidation of our antiquities, and facilitated the road to further adventure in this interesting inquiry.

It's true that the splendor of these memorials is just the unwanted grandeur of what we call druidic idolatry and uninformed paganism—when humans, giving up the authority given to them at creation or being stripped of it as a punishment for their flawed nature, lost sight of the Being to whom they owed their safety and life, and instead bowed down to perishable beings that share the same fleeting journey through life. That said, it can't really be held against us as a disgrace, since this behavior was widespread across the entire world and was common among both the uneducated and the wise; and if, amid this unfortunate decline in human understanding, any form of redemption or superiority can be recognized, it must surely belong to those who, rather than focusing on physical objects and clay, acknowledged, in their worship of the shining stars above, the purity[Pg 4] and omnipotence of the Spirit who created everything and guides and sustains them in their paths. When I have proved that the purpose and use of those Sabian[45] Towers, or more accurately, those primitive Buddhist Temples, which enhance our landscape and commemorate our history, belonged to this form of refined idolatry that worshipped only the heavenly hosts, the moon, and the sun, which gives vigor to everything, I believe I will have removed one obstacle to understanding our ancient past and opened the way for further exploration in this fascinating study.

Let me not be supposed, however, by the preceding remarks to restrict their destination to one single purpose. All I require of my readers is a patient perusal of my details; and I deceive myself very much, and overrate my powers of enunciation, else I shall establish in their minds as thorough a conviction of the development of the “Towers” as I am myself satisfied with the accuracy of my conclusions. I shall only entreat, then, of their courtesy that I be not anticipated in my course, or definitively judged of by isolated scraps, but that, as my notice for this competition has been limited and recent, allowing but little time for the observance of tactique or rules, in the utterance of the novel views which I now venture to put forward, the proofs of which, however, have been long registered in my thoughts, and additionally confirmed by every new research, the merits of the production may not be estimated by parcels, but by the combined tendency of the parts altogether.

Let me clarify that my previous comments shouldn't lead anyone to think that I'm focusing on just one purpose. All I ask of my readers is to take the time to go through my details patiently; if I were to believe otherwise, I would be overestimating my ability to express myself. I want to ensure that they come to a strong understanding of the development of the “Towers,” just as I am confident in the accuracy of my conclusions. So, I kindly request that they don’t jump ahead or make final judgments based on isolated snippets. Given that my announcement for this competition has been recent and limited, there hasn’t been much time to follow conventional approaches or rules in expressing the new ideas I’m presenting. The evidence for these ideas has been in my mind for a long time and has been reinforced by every new piece of research. Therefore, the value of my work should not be judged in parts, but by the overall direction of the entire piece.

To begin, therefore. The origins I have heard[Pg 5] assigned to those records of antiquity,—however invidious it may appear, at this the outset of my labours, to assume so self-sufficient a tone, yet can I not avoid saying that, whether I consider their multiplicity or their extravagance, they have not more frequently excited my ridicule than my commiseration. That specimens of architecture, so costly and so elegant, should be designed for the paltry purposes of purgatorial columns or penitential heights, to which criminals should be elevated for the ablution of their enormities—while the honest citizen, virtuous and unstained, should be content to grovel amongst lowly terrestrials ’mid the dense exhalations of forests and bogs, in a mud-wall hut, or at best a conglomeration of wattles and hurdles—is, I conceive, an outrage upon human reason too palpable to be listened to.

To start, then. The origins I've heard[Pg 5] attributed to those ancient records—however arrogant it may seem at the beginning of my work to take such a self-assured stance—I can't help but say that, whether I look at their abundance or their absurdity, they have invoked more laughter than pity from me. It's infuriating that such expensive and beautiful architecture is designed for the trivial purposes of purgatorial columns or penitential heights, where criminals are raised to account for their sins—while honest citizens, virtuous and unblemished, have to settle for a life among the lowly in the foul air of forests and swamps, living in mud huts or, at best, a collection of sticks and branches. I believe this is too blatant an affront to human reason to ignore.

Not less ridiculous is the idea of their having been intended for beacons; for, were such their destination, a hill or rising ground would have been the proper site for their erection, and not a valley or low land, where it happens that we generally meet them.

Not less ridiculous is the idea that they were meant to be beacons; if that were the case, a hill or elevated area would have been the right place to put them, not a valley or low land, where we usually find them.

The belfry theory alone, unfounded in one sense though it really be, and when confined to that application equally contemptible with the others, is, notwithstanding, free from the objection that would lie against the place, as it is well known that the sound of bells which hang in plains and valleys is heard much farther than that of such as hang upon elevations or hills: for, air being the medium of sound, the higher the sonorous body is placed, the more rarefied is that medium, and consequently the less proper vehicle to convey the sound to a distance. The objection of situation, therefore, does not apply to this theory; and, accordingly, we shall find that[Pg 6] the exercising of bells—though in a way and for an object little contemplated by our theorists—constituted part of the machinery of the complicated ceremonial of those mysterious edifices.

The belfry theory, even though it's not entirely based on solid evidence and is just as ridiculous when limited to that point, does, however, avoid the criticism that would apply to the place. It’s well-known that the sound of bells hanging in flat areas and valleys can be heard much farther than those on high ground or hills. Since air is what carries sound, the higher the sound source is, the thinner the medium becomes, making it less effective at transmitting sound over long distances. Therefore, the location objection doesn’t apply to this theory. As a result, we will see that[Pg 6] the ringing of bells—though for purposes not often considered by our theorists—was actually part of the elaborate rituals of those enigmatic buildings.

The truth is, the “Round Towers” of Ireland were not all intended for one and the same use, nor any one of them limited to one single purpose; and this, I presume, will account for the variety in their construction, not less perceptible in their diameters and altitudes than in other characteristic bearings. For I am not to be told that those varieties we observe were nothing more than the capriciousness of taste, when I find that the indulgence of that caprice, in one way, would defeat the very object to which one party would ascribe them, whilst its extension, in a different way, would frustrate the hopes of another set of speculators.

The truth is, the “Round Towers” of Ireland weren’t all designed for the same purpose, nor was any one of them limited to a single function; and I think that explains the differences in how they were built, which are noticeable not just in their sizes and heights but also in other distinctive features. I won’t be convinced that the variations we see were merely a matter of taste, especially when I consider that catering to one preference could undermine the very goal that one group claims they were built for, while expanding that preference in a different direction could thwart the ambitions of another group of speculators.

But what must strike the most cursory as irresistibly convincing that they were not erected all with one view, is the fact of our sometimes finding two of them together in one and the same locality.

But what should impress even the most casual observer as undeniably convincing that they weren't all built for the same purpose is the fact that we sometimes find two of them together in the same location.

Now, if they were intended as beacons or belfries, would it not be the most wasteful expenditure of time and wealth to erect two of them together on almost the same spot? And when I mention expenditure, perhaps I may be allowed, incidentally, to observe, that, of all species of architecture, this particular form, as it is the most durable, so is it also the most difficult and the most costly.

Now, if they were meant to be beacons or towers, wouldn't it be a huge waste of time and money to build two of them so close together? And when I talk about expense, let me also point out that out of all types of architecture, this particular style is not only the most durable, but also the most challenging and expensive to create.

Need I name the sum of money which Nelson’s monument has cost in modern times? or that imperfect testimonial in the Phœnix Park which commemorates the glories of the hero of Waterloo. No; but I will mention what Herodotus tells us was the[Pg 7] purport of an inscription upon one of the pyramids of Egypt, the form of some of which, be it known, was not very dissimilar to our Irish pyramids, while their intent and object were more congenial; viz. that no less a sum than 1600 talents of silver, or about £400,000 of our money, had been expended upon radishes, onions, and garlic alone, for 360,000 men, occupied for twenty years in bringing that stupendous fabric, that combined instrument of religion and science, to completion!

Do I need to mention the amount of money that Nelson’s monument has cost in recent times? Or that incomplete tribute in Phoenix Park that honors the hero of Waterloo? No; but I will refer to what Herodotus recorded about the[Pg 7] meaning of an inscription on one of the pyramids of Egypt, some of which, by the way, were not very different from our Irish pyramids, while their purpose was more fitting; namely, that no less than 1600 talents of silver, or about £400,000 in today’s money, had been spent on radishes, onions, and garlic alone, for 360,000 men who worked for twenty years to complete that incredible structure, which served as a combined instrument of religion and science!

Our Round Towers, we may well conceive, must have been attended, at the early period of their erection, with comparatively similar expense: and assuredly, the motive which could suggest such an outlay must have been one of corresponding import, of the most vital, paramount, and absorbing consideration.

Our Round Towers, we can imagine, must have involved a similar level of expense when they were first built. Clearly, the reason that would justify such an investment must have been of significant importance, something critical and deeply engaging.

Would the receptacles for a bell be of such moment? And that, too, whilst the churches, to which, of course, they must have appertained, were thought worthy of no better materials than temporary hurdles, and so leave behind them no vestiges of their local site,—no evidence or trace of their ever having existed! And, indeed, how could they?—for existence they never had, except in the creative imagination of our hypothetical antiquaries.

Would the containers for a bell be so important? And that, too, while the churches, to which they must have belonged, were considered worthy of no better materials than temporary barriers, leaving behind no signs of their local location—no proof or indication that they ever existed! And honestly, how could they?—because they never really existed, except in the creative imaginations of our imagined historians.

Ruins, it is true, of chapels and dilapidated cathedrals are frequently found in the vicinity of our Round Towers; but these betray in their materials and architecture the stamp of a later age, having been founded by missionaries of the early Christian Church, and purposely thus collocated—contiguous to edifices long before hallowed by a religious use—to at once conciliate the prejudices of those whom[Pg 8] they would fain persuade, and divert their adoration to a more purified worship.

Ruins of chapels and crumbling cathedrals are often found near our Round Towers; however, these structures reveal through their materials and architecture that they belong to a later time. They were established by missionaries of the early Christian Church and were intentionally located next to buildings that had long been sacred to draw in the beliefs of those they wanted to convert and redirect their worship toward a more refined faith.

And yet, upon this single circumstance of proximity to ecclesiastical dilapidations—coupled with the bas-relief of a crucifix which presents itself over the door of the Budhist temple of Donoghmore in Ireland, and that of Brechin in Scotland—have the deniers of the antiquity of those venerable memorials raised that superstructure of historical imposture, which, please God, I promise them, will soon crumble round their ears before the indignant effulgence of regenerated veracity.

And yet, based on this one factor of being close to church ruins—along with the bas-relief of a crucifix above the door of the Buddhist temple of Donoghmore in Ireland and that of Brechin in Scotland—those who deny the age of those ancient memorials have created a web of historical deception, which, God willing, I assure them, will soon collapse around them in light of the renewed truth.

It might be sufficient for this purpose, perhaps, to tell them that similar ruins of early Christian churches are to be met with abundantly in the neighbourhood of Cromleachs and Mithratic caves all through the island; and that they might as well, from this vicinity, infer that those two other vestiges of heathenish adoration were contrived by our early Christians as appendages to the chapels, as they would fain make out—by precisely the same mode of inference—that the Round Towers had been!

It might be enough for this purpose, perhaps, to inform them that similar ruins of early Christian churches are found all over the area around Cromleachs and Mithratic caves throughout the island; and that they could just as easily, from this location, conclude that those two other remnants of pagan worship were created by our early Christians as additions to the chapels, just as they would like to claim—using exactly the same reasoning—that the Round Towers were!

But this would not suit; they could find no ascription associated with Christianity which cave or cromleach could subserve; and thus have the poor missionaries escaped the cumbrous imputation of having those colossal pagan slabs and those astounding gentile excavations affiliated upon them.

But this wouldn't work; they couldn't find any association with Christianity that a cave or burial site could support; and so the poor missionaries avoided the heavy accusation of having those massive pagan stones and those amazing non-Christian excavations linked to them.

Not so fortunate the Towers. After ransacking the whole catalogue of available applications appertaining to the order of monastic institutions with which to Siamise those temples, Montmorency has at last hit upon the noble and dignified department of a “dungeon-keep” or “lock-up!” as the sole use and intention of their original erection!

Not as lucky were the Towers. After going through the entire list of applications related to monastic institutions to Siamese those temples, Montmorency has finally settled on the noble and dignified idea of a “dungeon-keep” or “lock-up!” as the only purpose for which they were originally built!

[Pg 9]As I intend, however, to unravel this fallacy in its proper quarter, I shall resume, for the present, the thread of my discourse.

[Pg 9]As I plan to clear up this misunderstanding in the right context, I will return, for now, to the main point of my discussion.

Besides the absurdity, then, of bestowing such magnificence upon so really inconsiderable a thing as a belfry, while the supposed churches were doomed to dwindle and moulder in decay, is it not astonishing that we find no vestiges of the like fashion, or structures of the like form, in any of those countries where the people to whom the advocates of this theory ascribe their erection have since and before exercised sway?

Besides the ridiculousness of giving such grandeur to something as truly insignificant as a belfry, while the supposed churches are left to fade and fall apart, isn't it surprising that we find no traces of similar styles or structures in any of the countries where the people that supporters of this theory claim built them have ruled before and since?

The Danes had dominion in Britain longer and more extensively than they ever had in this island; and yet, in the whole compass of England, from one extremity to the other, is there not one fragment of architecture remaining to sanction the idea of identity or resemblance!

The Danes ruled Britain longer and more widely than they ever did on this island; and yet, across all of England, from one end to the other, there isn’t a single piece of architecture left to support the idea of connection or similarity!

Nay, in all Denmark and Scandinavia, the original residence of the Ostmen and Danes, there is not a single parallel to be found to those columnar edifices!

No, in all of Denmark and Scandinavia, the original home of the Ostmen and Danes, there isn't a single equivalent to those column-like buildings!

Ireland, on the contrary, exhibits them in every quarter; in districts and baronies where Danish authority was never felt; and surely our forefathers were not so much in love with the usages and habits of their barbarian intruders, as to multiply the number of those stately piles, solely in imitation of such detested taskmasters.

Ireland, on the other hand, shows them everywhere; in areas and regions where Danish control was never experienced; and surely our ancestors didn’t admire the ways and customs of their barbarian invaders enough to increase the number of those grand structures, just to copy those hated oppressors.

But what renders it demonstrative that those professional pirates had no manner of connection with the Irish Round Towers, is the glaring fact, that in the two cities of Wexford and Waterford—where their power was absolute, their influence[Pg 10] uncontrolled—there is not a solitary structure that could possibly be ascribed to the class of those which we now discuss!

But what proves it demonstrative that those professional pirates had no connection with the Irish Round Towers is the obvious fact that in the two cities of Wexford and Waterford—where they had absolute power and their influence[Pg 10] was unchecked—there isn't a single structure that could be attributed to the category of those we’re talking about!

In Scotland alone, of all European countries besides Ireland, do we meet with two of them,—one at Brechin, and the other at Abernethy;—but they are smaller than the Irish, and, with other characteristics, seem to have been built, after their model, at a comparatively recent period, by a colony from this country, “as if marking the fact,” to use Dalton’s accidentally[46] appropriate phrase, “of that colonisation having taken place when the rites, for which the Round Towers were erected, in the mother-country, were on the decline.”

In Scotland, unlike any other European country except Ireland, we find two of them—one in Brechin and the other in Abernethy—but they are smaller than the ones in Ireland and, with other features, seem to have been built later by a colony from this country, "as if indicating," to quote Dalton's accidentally[46] fitting phrase, "that colonization occurred when the rituals for which the Round Towers were constructed in the mother country were fading."

But, forsooth, they are called “cloghachd” by the peasantry, and that, without further dispute, fixes their destination as belfries! Oh! seri studiorum quîne difficile putetis?

But, truly, they are called “cloghachd” by the peasants, and that, without further debate, determines their purpose as bell towers! Oh! serious students, how could you think otherwise?

That some of them had been appropriated in latter times, nay, and still are, to this purpose, I very readily concede; but, “toto cœlo,” I deny that such had ever entered into the contemplation of their constructors, as I do, also, the universality of the very name, which I myself know, by popular converse, to be but partial in its adoption, extending only to such as had been converted by the moderns to the purpose described, or such as may, originally, have had a clogh, or bell, of which I admit there were some, as part of their apparatus.

That some of them have been used for this purpose in recent times, and still are, I readily agree with; however, I completely deny that this was ever considered by their builders. I also dispute the universal application of the very name, which I know from common talk is only partially accepted, applying only to those that have been adapted by moderns for the described purpose or those that originally had a clogh or bell. I admit there were some of those as part of their setup.

The first bells of which we have any mention are those described by Moses, as attached to the[Pg 11] garments of the high-priest. From these, the Gentiles, as they affected to rival the Israelites in all their ceremonies, borrowed the idea, and introduced its exercise into the celebration of their own ritual. By “Israelites,” however, I deem it necessary to explain that I do not understand those who, in strictness of speech, are so denominated as the descendants of Israel, i.e. Jacob, who, in fact, were a comparatively modern people; but I particularise that old stock of patriarchal believers which existed from the Creation, and upon which the Israelites, rigidly so called, were afterwards engrafted.

The first bells we know of are the ones mentioned by Moses, which were attached to the [Pg 11] garments of the high priest. The Gentiles, wanting to compete with the Israelites in their ceremonies, borrowed this idea and incorporated it into their own rituals. However, when I mention “Israelites,” I want to clarify that I'm not referring strictly to those who are the descendants of Israel, i.e., Jacob, who were actually a relatively modern group. Instead, I mean that ancient lineage of patriarchal believers that has existed since Creation, from which the Israelites, in the strictest sense, were later integrated.

Our Irish history abounds with proofs of the “ceol,” and “ceolan,” the bell and the little bell, having been used by the pagan priests in the ministry of their religious ordinances; and to the fictitious sanctity which they attributed to this instrument may we ascribe that superstitious regard which the illiterate and uneducated still continue to entertain for the music of its sound.

Our Irish history is full of evidence that the “ceol” and “ceolan,” the bell and the little bell, were used by pagan priests in their religious ceremonies. The false reverence they gave to this instrument can explain the superstitious belief that the uneducated and illiterate still have about the sound of its music.

From the Sabian ceremonial—succeeded by the Druidical—it unquestionably was that the Christian missionaries in Ireland first adopted the use of bells, wishing, wisely, therein to conform as much as possible to the prejudices of the natives, when they did not essentially interfere with the spirit of their divine mission. I shall hereafter relate the astonishment excited in England, at the appearance of one of those bells, brought there in the beginning of the sixth century by Gildas, who had just returned after finishing his education in Ireland; and this, in itself, should satisfy the most incredulous that the Britons, as well pagan as Christian, were ever before strangers to such a sight; and no wonder,[Pg 12] for they were strangers also to such things as Round Towers, to which I shall prove those implements properly and exclusively belonged.

From the Sabian ceremonies—followed by the Druidic ones—it’s clear that the Christian missionaries in Ireland were the first to use bells, wanting to align with the beliefs of the locals as much as possible, as long as it didn’t conflict with their divine mission. Later, I will share the amazement in England when one of these bells, brought back by Gildas after completing his education in Ireland in the early sixth century, appeared there. This alone should convince even the most skeptical that the Britons, both pagan and Christian, had never seen anything like it before; and it’s no surprise,[Pg 12] since they were also unfamiliar with things like Round Towers, which I will demonstrate truly and exclusively belonged to those bells.

“Clogad” is the name, and which literally signifies a “pyramid,” that has led people into this “belfry” mistake. To conclude, therefore, this portion of our investigation, I shall observe, in Dr. Milner’s words, “that none of these towers are large enough for a single bell of a moderate size to swing about in it; that, from the whole of their form and dimensions, and from the smallness of the apertures in them, they are rather calculated to stifle than to transmit to a distance any sound that is made in them; lastly, that though possibly a small bell may have been accidentally put up in one or two of them at some late period, yet we constantly find other belfries, or contrivances for hanging bells, in the churches adjoining to them.”

“Clogad” is the name, which literally means “pyramid,” and it has caused people to make this “belfry” mistake. To wrap up this part of our investigation, I want to note, in Dr. Milner’s words, “that none of these towers are large enough for even a single medium-sized bell to swing in; that based on their overall shape and size, and the small openings in them, they are more likely to muffle than to carry any sound made inside them; finally, that while it's possible a small bell might have been accidentally installed in one or two of them at some later time, we continually find other belfries or setups for hanging bells in the nearby churches.”

I fear greatly I may have bestowed too much pains in dispelling the delusion of this preposterous opinion. But as it had been put forward with so much confidence by a much-celebrated “antiquarian,”—though how he merited the designation I confess myself at a loss to know,—I thought it my duty not to content myself with the mere exposure of the fallacy, without following it up with proofs, which must evermore, I trust, encumber its advocates with shame; and the rather, as this great champion of Danish civilisation and proclaimer of his country’s barbarism is at no ordinary trouble to affect ridicule and contempt for a most enlightened and meritorious English officer, who, from the sole suggestion of truth, promoted by observation and antiquarian research, stood forward as the advocate of our ancestral renown, to make amends, as it were, for the aspersions of domestic calumniators.

I'm really worried that I might have spent too much effort trying to clear up the misconception of this ridiculous opinion. But since it was presented so confidently by a well-known "antiquarian"—though I honestly don’t understand how he earned that title—I felt it was my responsibility not just to point out the error, but to back it up with evidence that will hopefully always burden its supporters with shame; especially since this prominent defender of Danish civilisation and critic of his country’s barbarism goes out of his way to mock and belittle a distinguished and admirable English officer. This officer, driven solely by the pursuit of truth through observation and historical research, stepped up as a defender of our ancestral glory, trying to make up for the slanders of homegrown detractors.

[Pg 13]Both parties are, however, now appreciated as they ought; and though Vallancey, certainly, did not understand the purport of our Round Towers, his view of them, after all, was not far from being correct; and the laborious industry with which he prosecuted his inquiries, and the disinterested warmth with which he ushered them into light, should shield his memory from every ill-natured sneer, and make every child of Iran feel his grateful debtor.

[Pg 13]Both sides are now recognized as they should be; and while Vallancey may not have fully grasped the meaning of our Round Towers, his perspective was not that far off after all. The dedicated effort he put into his research and the genuine enthusiasm with which he brought his findings to light should protect his legacy from any negative remarks, making every child of Iran feel thankful to him.

Having given Milner a little while ago the opportunity of tolling the death-knell of the belfry hypothesis, I think I could not do better now than give Ledwich, in return, a triumph, by demolishing the symmetry of the anchorite vagary.

Having earlier given Milner the chance to declare the end of the belfry hypothesis, I believe I should now offer Ledwich a victory by breaking down the structure of the hermit's odd idea.

“It must require a warm imagination,” says this writer,—after quoting the account given by Evagrius of Simeon Stylites’ pillar, upon which Richardson, Harris, and Milner after them had founded the anchorite vagary,—“to point out the similarity between this pillar and our ‘tower’: the one was solid, and the other hollow—the one square, and the other circular: the ascetic there was placed without on the pillar; with us enclosed in the tower. He adds, these habitations of anchorites were called inclusoria, or arcti inclusorii ergastula, but these were very different from our round towers; for he mistakes Raderus, on whom he depends, and who says, ‘The house of the recluse ought to be of stone, the length and breadth twelve feet, with three windows, one facing the choir, the other opposite, through which food is conveyed to him, and the third for the admission of light—the latter to be always covered with glass or horn.’

“It must take a vivid imagination,” says this writer—after quoting Evagrius’ description of Simeon Stylites’ pillar, which Richardson, Harris, and Milner later used to support the anchorite trend—“to point out the similarities between this pillar and our ‘tower’: one was solid while the other was hollow—one was square and the other circular: the ascetic there was positioned outside on the pillar; with us enclosed in the tower. He adds that these dwellings of anchorites were called inclusoria, or arcti inclusorii ergastula, but these were very different from our round towers; for he misinterprets Raderus, whom he relies on, and who states, ‘The house of the recluse should be made of stone, measuring twelve feet in length and width, with three windows: one facing the choir, another opposite for receiving food, and the third for letting in light—the last to always be covered with glass or horn.’”

“Harris, speaking of Donchad O’Brien, Abbot of[Pg 14] Clonmacnois, who shut himself up in one of these cells, adds, ‘I will not take upon me to affirm that it was in one of these towers of Clonmacnois he was enclosed.’ It must have been the strangest perversion of words and ideas to have attempted it. Is it not astonishing that a reverie thus destitute of truth, and founded on wilful mistakes of the plainest passages, should have been attended to, and even be, for some time, believed?”

“Harris, talking about Donchad O’Brien, the Abbot of [Pg 14] Clonmacnois, who locked himself in one of these cells, adds, ‘I won't claim that it was in one of these towers of Clonmacnois that he was shut away.’ It must have been the oddest twisting of words and ideas to even try it. Isn't it surprising that a thought so lacking in truth, and built on deliberate misunderstandings of the simplest passages, could be paid attention to, and even believed for a while?”

Thus have I allowed him to retaliate in his own words; but in order to render his victory complete, by involving a greater number within his closing denunciation, he should have waited until he had seen a note appended to the fourteenth of Dr. Milner’s Letters, which, unquestionably, would deserve a similar rebuke for its gross perversion of a “cell” into a “tower.”

Thus, I let him respond in his own words; however, to make his victory truly complete by drawing in more people with his final condemnation, he should have waited until he saw a note added to the fourteenth of Dr. Milner’s Letters, which definitely would deserve a similar criticism for its blatant twisting of a “cell” into a “tower.”

It is this: “We learn from St. Bernard, that St. Malachy, afterwards Archbishop of Armagh, in the twelfth century, applied for religious instruction, when a youth, to a holy solitary by name Imarus, who was shut up in a ‘cell,’ near the cathedral of the said city, probably in a Round Tower.” Risum teneatis?

It is this: “We learn from St. Bernard that St. Malachy, who later became Archbishop of Armagh in the twelfth century, sought religious guidance as a young man from a holy hermit named Imarus, who lived in a 'cell' near the cathedral of that city, probably in a Round Tower.” Can you hold back your laughter?

But I am tired of fencing with shadows and special pleading with casuists. And yet, as I would wish to render this Essay systematically complete, I am forced, however reluctant, to notice the conjecture, which others have hazarded, of those Round Towers having been places of retreat and security in the event of invasion from an enemy; or depositories and reservoirs for the records of State, the Church utensils and national treasures!

But I'm tired of battling with ghosts and making excuses to those who twist reasoning. Yet, since I want this Essay to be thoroughly complete, I have to address, though unwillingly, the theory that others have proposed about those Round Towers being places of refuge and safety in case of an enemy invasion; or storage sites for State records, church items, and national treasures!

To the former, I shall reply, that Stanihurst’s description of the “excubias in castelli vertice,” upon[Pg 15] which it would seem to have been founded, does not at all apply to the case; because, while the “castella” have vanished, the Round Towers—which never belonged to them—do, many of them still firmly, maintain their post; and as to the latter, the boldness with which it has been put forward, by its author before named,[47] requires a more lengthened examination than its utter instability could otherwise justify.

To the former, I’ll respond by saying that Stanihurst’s description of the “watchtowers on the castle’s summit,” which seems to be the basis for his argument, doesn’t really apply here; because, while the “castles” have disappeared, the Round Towers—which were never part of them—still stand strong in many places. As for the latter, the boldness with which it has been presented by the previously mentioned author requires a more thorough examination than its obvious lack of stability would normally warrant.

 

 


CHAPTER II.

This chivalrous son of Mars, more conversant, I should hope, with tactics than with literary disquisitions, has started with a position which he is himself, shortly after, the most industrious to contradict; namely, “that the gods, to punish so much vanity and presumption, had consigned to everlasting oblivion the founders, names, dates, periods, and all records relating to them.”[48]

This brave son of Mars, hopefully more familiar with strategy than with literary debates, has taken a stance that he himself soon contradicts the most; specifically, “that the gods, to punish such vanity and arrogance, had doomed to eternal forgetfulness the founders, names, dates, eras, and all records related to them.”[48]

Surely, if they were intended for the despicable dungeons which the Colonel would persuade us was their origin, there existed neither “vanity” nor “presumption” in that humble design; and when to this we add the nature of that security, which he tells us they were to establish, one would think that this should be a ground for the perpetuity of their registration, rather than for consigning their history to “everlasting oblivion.”

Surely, if they were meant for the terrible dungeons that the Colonel would have us believe they came from, there was neither “vanity” nor “presumption” in that humble design; and when we consider the nature of the security he claims they were meant to provide, one might think that this should justify the ongoing registration of their history, rather than sending it to “everlasting oblivion.”

But secure in the consciousness of the whole history of those structures, and satisfied that truth will never suffer anything by condescending to investigation, I will, to put the reader in full possession of this adversary’s statement, here capitulate his arguments with all the fidelity of an honourable rival.

But confident in my understanding of the entire history of those structures, and assured that truth will never be harmed by a willingness to explore, I will, to fully inform the reader of this opponent’s position, present his arguments with complete honesty as a respectful competitor.

His object, then, being to affix the Round Towers to the Christian era, he begins by insisting that, as[Pg 17] “the architects of those buildings were consummate masters in masonic art,” it follows, that “a people so admirably skilled in masonry never could have experienced any impediments in building substantial dwellings, strong castles, palaces, or any other structures of public or private conveniency, some fragments of which, however partial and insignificant, would still be likely to appear, in despite of the corroding breath of time or the torch of devastation.”

His goal, then, is to link the Round Towers to the Christian era. He starts by emphasizing that, as[Pg 17] “the architects of those buildings were exceptional masters in masonry,” it follows that “a people so skilled in masonry could not have encountered any obstacles in constructing solid homes, strong castles, palaces, or other buildings for public or private use, some remnants of which, though incomplete and minor, would still likely remain, despite the wear of time or the flames of destruction.”

His next argument is, “that the busy and fantastic bard, whose occupation led him to interfere in private and public concerns,—who, in truth (he adds) is our oldest and most circumstantial annalist,—on the subject of the Pillar Tower is dumb and silent as the dead”; whence he infers the “non-existence of those Towers during the remote ages of bardic influence,”—“and of their being utterly unknown to them, and to our ancestors, anterior to the reception of the Christian faith.”

His next argument is, “that the busy and fantastic bard, whose job led him to get involved in both personal and public matters,—who, in fact (he adds) is our oldest and most detailed historian,—on the topic of the Pillar Tower is silent and mute like the dead”; from which he concludes the “non-existence of those Towers during the distant eras of bardic influence,”—“and that they were completely unknown to them and to our ancestors, before the acceptance of the Christian faith.”

His third proposition is, that as “Strabo, Pomponius Mela, Solinus, Diodorus Siculus, and other writers of antiquity, have represented the condition of Ireland and its inhabitants to be barbarous in their days,—in common with their neighbours the Britons, Gauls, and Germans, to whom the art systematically to manufacture stone had been unknown,—ergo, those barbarians could not be set up as the authors of the Pillar Tower.”

His third point is that since “Strabo, Pomponius Mela, Solinus, Diodorus Siculus, and other ancient writers depicted Ireland and its people as barbaric in their time—similar to their neighbors the Britons, Gauls, and Germans, who were unaware of the technique to systematically work stone—therefore, those barbarians couldn’t be considered the creators of the Pillar Tower.”

His fourth premise is, that “wherever we chance to light upon a cromleach, we seldom fail to find near it one of those miserable caves”—and which he has described before as “surpassing in dreariness everything in the imagination of man”;—whereas in the vicinity of the Pillar Tower no such thing is seen, unless some natural or accidental excavation may[Pg 18] happen to exist unaccountably in that direction. His inference from which is, that “although the cromleach and the cave do claim, the first a Celtic, the second a Phœnician origin, and happen here to be united, the Pillar Tower, nevertheless, disavows even the most distant connection with either of them.”

His fourth point is that “whenever we come across a cromlech, we usually find one of those miserable caves nearby”—which he has previously described as “more depressing than anything in human imagination”;—while around the Pillar Tower, there’s no sign of such a thing, unless some natural or accidental excavation [Pg 18] happens to exist for no reason in that direction. His conclusion from this is that “even though the cromlech and the cave each have, the first a Celtic and the second a Phoenician origin, and happen to be found here together, the Pillar Tower, nonetheless, denies any connection with either of them.”

His fifth is a continuation of the foregoing, with an erroneous parallelism, viz. “at Bael Heremon, in India, not far from Mount Lebanon, there stood a temple dedicated to Bael, near to which were many caves, of which one was roomy enough to admit into it four thousand persons.” “The size of those temples,” he adds, “was regulated according to the extent or amount of the local population, being spacious and magnificent in large cities, and small and simple in the inferior towns and villages; but nowhere, nor in any case, do we meet an example of a lofty spiral tower, internally too confined to admit into it at once a dozen bulky persons, denominated a temple.”

His fifth point continues from the previous discussion but with a flawed comparison, namely, “at Bael Heremon in India, not far from Mount Lebanon, there was a temple dedicated to Bael, near which were many caves, one of which was large enough to hold four thousand people.” “The size of these temples,” he adds, “was determined by the size of the local population, being grand and spacious in big cities, and small and simple in lesser towns and villages; however, there is no instance, in any case, of a tall spiral tower, internally too cramped to fit more than a dozen large individuals, being called a temple.”

“An edifice,” he resumes, “like the Pillar Tower, might easily serve for a belfry; and there are instances where it has been converted, in modern times, to that use; on the other hand, a temple, properly speaking, gives an idea of a spacious edifice, or of one calculated to accommodate, withinside its walls, a certain congregation of devout people, met to pray. Should the building, to answer any partial or private use, be constructed upon a diminutive scale, like the little round temple at Athens,[49] called Demosthenes’,[Pg 19] the edifice,” he continues, “in that case, obtains its appropriate shape, yet differing in plan, size, and elevation from the Irish Pillar Tower, to which it cannot, in any one respect, be assimilated.”

“An building,” he continues, “like the Pillar Tower, could easily be used as a bell tower; and there are examples where it has been repurposed for that in modern times. On the other hand, a temple, to be accurate, represents a spacious structure, or one designed to fit a specific gathering of worshippers, all gathered to pray. If the building is meant for any limited or personal use and is built on a smaller scale, like the small round temple in Athens, [49] known as Demosthenes’,[Pg 19] then the structure,” he goes on, “will have its own unique shape, yet will differ in design, size, and height from the Irish Pillar Tower, to which it cannot, in any way, be compared.”

“Moreover,” he says, “the ancients had hardly any round temples. Vitruvius barely speaks of two kinds, neither of which bears the slightest resemblance to a tower. Upon the whole,” concludes he, “if we will but bestow a moment’s reflection on the geographical and political condition of primitive Ireland, and the avowed tardy progress towards civilisation and an acquaintance with the fine arts then common to those nations not conveniently placed within the enlightened and enlivening pale of Attic and Roman instruction, it will be impossible not to pronounce Vallancey’s conjectures respecting the Pillar Towers as receptacles for the sacred fire altogether chimerical and fabulous.”

"Furthermore,” he states, “the ancients had barely any round temples. Vitruvius hardly mentions two types, neither of which resembles a tower at all. Overall,” he concludes, “if we take a moment to consider the geographical and political situation of early Ireland, and the well-known slow progress towards civilization and familiarity with the fine arts typical of those nations not easily located within the enlightened and vibrant influence of Attic and Roman education, it will be impossible not to declare Vallancey’s ideas about the Pillar Towers as places for the sacred fire entirely unrealistic and mythical.”

Before I proceed to demolish, seriatim, this tissue of cobwebs, I wish it to be emphatically laid down that I do not tread in General Vallancey’s footsteps. To his undoubted services, when temperately guarded, I have already paid the tribute of my national gratitude; but, pitying his mistakes, while sick of his contradictions, I have taken the liberty to chalk out my own road.

Before I start breaking down, one by one, this web of nonsense, I want to make it clear that I am not following in General Vallancey’s footsteps. I have already expressed my national gratitude for his undeniable contributions, but, while feeling sorry for his errors and tired of his inconsistencies, I’ve decided to chart my own path.

Now for Montmorency. As to the first, then, of those objections against the antiquity of our Round Towers, it is readily repelled by explaining that, in the early ages of the world, masonic edifices, of architectural precision, were exclusively appropriated, as a mark of deferential homage, to the worship of the Great Architect of the universe; and with this view it was that the science was, at first, studied as a[Pg 20] sort of religious mystery, of which there can be required no greater possible corroboration than the circumstance of that ancient and mysterious society who date the existence of their institution from Noah himself—and it is incomparably older—still retaining, amid the thousand changes which the world has since undergone, and the thousand attempts that have been made to explore and explode their secrets, the mystic denominational ligature of “Free and Accepted Masons.”[50]

Now about Montmorency. As for the first of the objections against the age of our Round Towers, it can be easily countered by explaining that, in the early days of the world, masonic buildings, which displayed precise architecture, were exclusively dedicated as a sign of respectful homage to the worship of the Great Architect of the universe; and with this purpose in mind, the science was, at first, studied as a[Pg 20] kind of religious mystery, of which there could be no stronger proof than the fact that an ancient and mysterious society claims their origin from Noah himself—and it is significantly older—still preserving, amid the countless changes the world has gone through and the many attempts to uncover and disprove their secrets, the mystic name of “Free and Accepted Masons.”[50]

The absence, therefore, of any vestiges of other coeval structures, for private abode or public exhibition, should excite in us no surprise; more especially when we recollect that in the East also—whence all our early customs have been derived—their mud-built houses present the greatest possible contrast between the simplicity of their domestic residences and the magnificence and grandeur of their religious conventicles—Verum illi delubra deorum pietate, domos sua gloria decorabant.[51]

The lack of any remnants of other contemporary structures, whether for private living or public display, shouldn't surprise us; especially when we remember that in the East, from where all our early customs come, their mud-built homes show a striking contrast between the simplicity of their domestic spaces and the magnificence and grandeur of their religious buildings—Indeed, they adorned their shrines with piety and their homes with glory.[51]

But though this my reply is triumphantly subversive of the Colonel’s first position, I shall dwell upon it a little longer, to hold forth, with merited retaliation, either his disingenuousness or his forgetfulness; because the same inference which he deduced from the non-appearance of coeval architecture of any other class, would apply as well to the period which he wishes to establish as the era of the erection of the Towers,—and of which era, he admits, no other [Pg 21]architectural monuments do remain,—as to that which I shall incontrovertibly prove was their proper epoch.

But even though my response effectively counters the Colonel’s initial argument, I want to elaborate a bit more to highlight either his dishonesty or his forgetfulness. The same conclusion he drew from the lack of similar buildings of any other type would also apply to the period he wants to claim as the time when the Towers were built — and he acknowledges that no other [Pg 21] architectural monuments from that time still exist — just as I will undeniably demonstrate was their actual time period.

Then, without having recourse to the impossibility—of which all travellers complain—to ascertain even the situation of those gigantic cities which in other parts of the globe, at equally remote periods of time, were cried up as the wonders of the age—the masterpieces of human genius, making their domes almost kiss the stars; without betaking myself, I say, to those, the only memorials of which are now to be found in that of the echo, which, to your affrighted fancy, asking inquisitively and incredulously, “Where are they?” only repeats responsively, “Where are they?”—passing over this, I tell him that, more highly favoured than other countries, we possess, in Ireland, ample evidences of those remnants which he so vauntingly challenges. Traverse the isle in its inviting richness, over its romantic mountains and its fertile valleys, and there is scarcely an old wall you meet, or an old hedge you encounter, that you will not find, embedded among the mass, some solitary specimens of chiselled execution, which, in their proud, aristocratic bearing, afford ocular and eloquent demonstration of their having once occupied a more respectable post.

Then, without resorting to the impossibility—which all travelers complain about—of determining even the location of those massive cities that in other parts of the world, at equally distant times, were celebrated as the wonders of the age—the masterpieces of human creativity, with their domes nearly touching the stars; without turning to those, the only reminders of which are now found in the echo, which, to your startled imagination, asking curiously and skeptically, “Where are they?” only responds, “Where are they?”—putting that aside, I tell him that, more fortunately than other countries, we have ample evidence of those remnants in Ireland, which he so boastfully challenges. Travel across the island in its inviting beauty, over its romantic mountains and fertile valleys, and there is hardly an old wall you pass, or an old hedge you come across, that you won’t find embedded among the mass, some solitary examples of carved workmanship, which, in their proud, aristocratic appearance, provide clear and powerful proof that they once held a more respected position.

Not less futile than the foregoing is his second objection, arising from what he represents as the silence of “the busy and fantastic bard.” Doubtless he reckoned upon this as his most impregnable battery; and I readily believe that most of his readers anticipate the same result: but this little book will soon shiver the fallacy of such calculations, and adduce, in its proper place, from the very head and principal of the bardic order—no less a personage[Pg 22] than Amergin himself—its towering refutation; as well as the final, incontrovertible appropriation of those structures to their actual founders.

Not any less pointless than the previous point is his second objection, based on what he claims is the silence of “the busy and fantastic bard.” He surely thought of this as his strongest argument; and I easily believe that most of his readers expect the same outcome: but this little book will soon dismantle the falsehood of such assumptions, and provide, in its proper place, from the very head and principal of the bardic order—no less a figure[Pg 22] than Amergin himself—its towering refutation; as well as the final, undeniable attribution of those structures to their actual founders.

In the interim, I must not let the opportunity pass of vindicating our ancient bards from the false imputations of “busy and fantastic.”

In the meantime, I shouldn't miss the chance to clear our ancient poets of the false claims of being "busy and fanciful."

If pride of descent be a weakness of Irishmen, it is one in which they are countenanced by all the nations of the globe who have had anything like pretensions to support the claim; and I fearlessly affirm that the more sensitive a people prove themselves of their national renown, their hereditary honour, and ancestral splendour, the more tenacious will they show themselves, in support of that repute,—whether as individuals or a community,—in every cause involving the far higher interests of moral rectitude, of virtue, and of religion. In the legitimate indulgence of this honourable emotion the Irish have ever stood conspicuously high. No nation ever attended with more religious zeal to their acts and genealogies, their wars, alliances, and migrations, than they did; and while no people ever excelled them in enterprise or heroism, or the wisdom and administration of their legislative code, so were they surpassed by none in the number and capability of those who could delineate such events, and impart to reality the additional charm of imagery and verse.

If the pride in their heritage is a weakness of the Irish, it's one that is shared with nations around the world that have similar claims to uphold. I confidently assert that the more a people care about their national reputation, their honor passed down through generations, and their ancestral glory, the more committed they will be to defending that reputation—both as individuals and as a community—in any case that involves the much greater interests of moral integrity, virtue, and religion. In the rightful expression of this noble feeling, the Irish have always stood out prominently. No nation has ever paid more religious attention to their deeds and family histories, their wars, alliances, and migrations, than they have; and while no people have ever exceeded them in boldness, heroism, or the wisdom and management of their laws, they were also unmatched in the number and skill of those who could narrate such events and bring them to life with the additional charm of imagery and verse.

The bards were a set of men exclusively devoted, like the tribe of Levi amongst the Israelites, to the superintendence of those subjects. Their agency in this department was a legitimately recognised and graduate faculty; and, in accuracy of speech, the only one which merited the designation of learned, being attainable only after the most severe novitiate of preliminary study and rigid exercise of all the mental powers.

The bards were a group of men fully dedicated, like the tribe of Levi among the Israelites, to overseeing those matters. Their role in this area was a formally recognized and advanced profession; and, in terms of precise language, the only one that deserved the label of learned, which could only be achieved after a demanding period of initial study and strict practice of all intellectual abilities.

[Pg 23]The industry and patience bestowed on such a course were not, however, without their reward. In a classical point of view this exhibited itself in the high estimation in which they were held—both amongst foreigners and natives—as poets, as prophets, and as philosophers; while the dignity and emolument attached to their situation, and the distinguished rank assigned them, at the general triennial assemblies of the state at Tara—with the endowments conferred upon them by the monarch and the several provincial kings—were sure to render it, at all times, an object of ambition and pursuit to members of the noblest families throughout the various parts of the realm.

[Pg 23]The hard work and patience put into such a path did not go unrewarded. From a classical perspective, this was reflected in the high regard they received—both from foreigners and locals—as poets, prophets, and philosophers. The respect and benefits associated with their roles, along with the high status they held during the general triennial meetings at Tara, and the gifts given to them by the king and various regional rulers, made it a continuous goal and aspiration for members of the noblest families across the kingdom.

The moral deportment and personal correctness of those literary sages contributed still further to add to their esteem; and, probably, I could not succeed better, in depicting the almost sanctity of their general behaviour, than by transcribing a stanza descriptive of the qualities which won to them, as a society, the mingled sentiments of veneration and of awe. It is taken from a very ancient Irish poem, and runs thus—

The moral conduct and personal integrity of those literary figures only increased their respect; and, probably, I couldn't capture the almost sanctity of their overall behavior better than by quoting a stanza that describes the qualities that inspired both admiration and awe for them as a group. It's taken from a very old Irish poem, and it goes like this—

“Iod na laimh lith gan ghuin,
Iod na beorl gan ean neamhuib,
Iod na foghlama gan ean ghes,
Is iod na lanamh nas.”

“Iod na laimh lith gan ghuin,
Iod na beorl gan ean neamhuib,
Iod na foghlama gan ean ghes,
Is iod na lanamh nas.”

That is—

That is—

“Theirs were the hands free from violence,
Theirs the mouths free from calumny,
Theirs the learning without pride,
And theirs the love free from venery.”

“Theirs were the hands that knew no violence,
Theirs the mouths that spoke no lies,
Theirs the knowledge without arrogance,
And theirs the love that was pure and sincere.”

In later times I admit there was a lamentable degeneracy in the bardic class,—or rather the innumerable pretenders to the assumption of the name; and the “fescennine licentiousness” with which they [Pg 24]violated the sanctity of domestic seclusion, in exposing the objects of their private spleen, tended not a little to bring their body into disrepute, and subject them additionally to the salutary restrictions of legislative severity. They were not less extravagant in the lavishment of their fulsome commendations; so that one can hardly avoid drawing a parallel between them and those poetasters, formerly, of Italy, whom Horace so happily describes in those remarkable hexameters, viz.:—

In later times, I admit there was a regrettable decline in the bardic class—or rather, among the countless pretenders to the name; and the “fescennine licentiousness” with which they [Pg 24]violated the sanctity of home life by airing their personal grievances really damaged their reputation and led to stricter laws against them. They were no less extravagant in lavishing insincere praise; it's hard not to liken them to those lesser poets from Italy whom Horace described so aptly in those famous hexameters, namely:—

“Fescinnina per hunc invecta licentia morem,
Versibus alternis opprobria rustica fudit,
... quin etiam lex
Pœnaque lata malo quæ mallet carmine quenquam,
Describi.”[52]

“Fescinnina brought in this freedom of style,
Poured out rustic insults in alternating verses,
... and even the law
The punishment that would prefer to be described in song.”[52]

You would imagine the Roman poet was speaking of the Irish bards in the night of their decline; but the description by no means applies to the original institution, whose object it was to perpetuate the history and records of the nation, and preserve its history from the intrusions of barbarism. To this end it was that they met for revision at the senatorial synod; and the importance of this trust it was that procured to their body the many dignities before described, giving them precedence above the aggregate of the community at large, and investing them with an authority little short of royalty.

You might think the Roman poet was talking about the Irish bards during their decline; however, the description doesn't really fit the original institution, which aimed to keep the history and records of the nation alive and protect its heritage from barbarism. They gathered for revisions at the senatorial synod for this purpose, and the significance of this responsibility earned them the various honors previously mentioned, giving them a higher status than the general community and granting them an authority that's almost royal.

Rhyme was the vehicle in which their lucubrations were presented; verse the medium selected for their thoughts. To gain perfection in this accomplishment their fancies were ever on the stretch; while the varieties of metre which they invented for the purpose, and the facility with which they bent them to each[Pg 25] application and use, were not the least astonishing part of their arduous avocations, and leave the catalogue of modern measures far away in the shade.

Rhyme was the way they expressed their deep thoughts; verse was the chosen medium for their ideas. To master this skill, their imaginations were always at work, while the different types of meter they created for this purpose and the ease with which they adapted them to each[Pg 25] application and use were among the most impressive aspects of their challenging work, putting modern forms of verse to shame.

Music is the sister of poetry, and it is natural to suppose that they went hand in hand here. In all countries, the voice was the original organ of musical sounds. With this they accompanied their extemporaneous hymns; with this they chanted the honours of their heroes. The battle-shout and the solemnity of the hour of sacrifice were the usual scenes for the concerts of our ancestors. Singing the glory of former warriors, the combatant was himself inspired; and while the victim expired on the altar of immolation, the priest sang the praise of the deity he invoked.

Music is the sister of poetry, and it’s understandable to think that they went hand in hand here. In every country, the voice was the original instrument for musical sounds. With it, they accompanied their spontaneous hymns; with it, they celebrated the achievements of their heroes. The battle cry and the solemn moments of sacrifice were the typical settings for the concerts of our ancestors. Singing the glory of past warriors, the fighter was himself inspired; and while the victim was sacrificed on the altar, the priest sang the praises of the deity he called upon.

The introduction of the Christian truths gave a new and elevated scope to the genius of the bards. A new enthusiasm kindled up their ardour—a new vitality invigorated their frames; and they who, but the moment before, were most conspicuous in upholding the dogmas of the pagan creed, became now the most distinguished in proclaiming the blessings of the Christian dispensation. Fiech, Amergin, Columba, Finan, etc., are glorious examples of this transmuted zeal.

The introduction of Christian truths expanded the creativity of the poets. A new enthusiasm ignited their passion—a new energy enlivened them; those who just moments before were most obvious in supporting the beliefs of the pagan faith became the most notable in sharing the blessings of the Christian message. Fiech, Amergin, Columba, Finan, and others are shining examples of this transformed enthusiasm.

About the twelfth or thirteenth centuries, however, a change burst forth for the destinies of this order. Verse ceased to be used in their historical announcements. Prose succeeded, as a more simple narrative; and from that moment the respectability of the bards progressively evaporated.

About the twelfth or thirteenth centuries, though, a change came about for the fate of this order. Verse stopped being used in their historical announcements. Prose took over as a simpler way to tell the story; and from that point on, the respectability of the bards gradually faded away.

The jealousy of the English Government at the martial feeling excited by their effusions, and the intrepid acts of heroism inculcated by their example, if not the actual cause of this national declension, [Pg 26]preponderated very largely amongst its component ingredients.

The English Government's jealousy towards the strong sense of patriotism inspired by their writings, along with the courageous acts of heroism they promoted through their example, if not the direct cause of this national decline, [Pg 26] played a significant role in its contributing factors.

In the height of the battle, when the war-cry was most loud, and the carnage most severe, those poetic enthusiasts would fling themselves amongst the ranks of the enraged contenders, and determine the victory to whatever party they chose to befriend.

In the heat of the battle, when the battle cry was the loudest and the killing was the worst, those poetic lovers would throw themselves into the midst of the furious fighters and decide the victory for whichever side they chose to support.

When, too, under the pressure of an untoward fate, and the disheartening yoke of—what they deemed—a treacherous subjugation, the nobles would seem dispirited at the aspect of circumstances, and all but subscribe to the thraldom of slavery, the bards would rouse the energies of their slumbering patriotism, and, as Tyrtæus used the Spartans, enkindle in their bosoms a passion for war. We must not be surprised, therefore, to find in the preamble to some of the acts passed in those times for the suppression of this body of men, the following harsh and deprecating allusions, viz.:—“That those rymors do, by their ditties and rymes made to divers lords and gentlemen in Ireland, in the commendacyon and high praise of extortion, rebellyon, rape, raven, and outhere injustice, encourage those lords and gentlemen rather to follow those vices than to leave them.”

When, under the weight of bad luck and the discouraging burden of what they saw as treacherous oppression, the nobles appeared downcast by their circumstances and nearly accepted the bondage of slavery, the bards would awaken the dormant patriotism within them and, just like Tyrtæus inspired the Spartans, ignite a passion for war. Therefore, it shouldn't surprise us to find in the preamble of some laws passed during that time aimed at suppressing this group of people the following harsh and critical statements: “That these bards, through their songs and verses made to various lords and gentlemen in Ireland, in praise of extortion, rebellion, rape, plundering, and other injustices, encourage those lords and gentlemen to embrace those vices rather than abandon them.”

For two centuries after the invasion of Henry II., the voice of the Muse was but faintly heard in Ireland. The arms of Cromwell and William III. completely swept away her feudal reminiscences. As it was their country’s lustre that inspired the enthusiasm of the bards, so, on the tarnishing of its honour, did they become mute and spiritless. They fell with its fall; and, like the captive Israelites, hanging their untuned harps on the willows, they may be supposed to exclaim in all the vehemence of the royal psalmist—

For two centuries after Henry II.'s invasion, the voice of the Muse was barely heard in Ireland. The forces of Cromwell and William III. completely erased her feudal memories. Just as their country's glory inspired the passion of the bards, when that glory faded, they became silent and lifeless. They fell with its decline; and, like the captive Israelites, hanging their untuned harps on the willows, they might be imagined to cry out with all the intensity of the royal psalmist—

[Pg 27] “Now while our harps were hanged soe,
The men whose captives there we lay
Did on our griefs insulting goe,
And more to grieve us thus did say:
You that of musique make such show,
Come, sing us now a Zion lay.—
Oh no! we have nor voice nor hand
For such a song in such a land.”

[Pg 27] “Now that our harps are hung up,
The men who captured us there
Taunted us with our sorrow,
And to hurt us even more, said:
You who show off your music,
Come, sing us a song of Zion.—
Oh no! We have neither voice nor strength
For such a song in such a place.”

Montmorency’s third objection against the antiquity of the Round Towers—founded on the statements of those Greek and Latin writers above named, respecting the “barbarous” condition of the then Irish,—I thus dissipate into thin air.

Montmorency’s third objection to the age of the Round Towers—based on the claims of the Greek and Latin writers mentioned earlier, regarding the “barbaric” state of the then Irish—I completely dismiss.

The inhabitants of Ireland, at the time in which those authors flourished, had nothing to do with the erection of the Round Towers. Those edifices were hoary with antiquity at that moment. They belonged to an era and to a dynasty, not only of a more ancient but of a more exalted character in every sense of the word, and whose religious ceremonials, for the celebration of which the Round Towers were constructed, the then inhabitants did not only abhor, but did all in their power to efface and obliterate. Nor was it the religion alone of this inoffensive and sacred tribe that this new and devastating race of militants laboured to extirpate; but, what was far more to be deplored, they, for a season, extinguished their literature also; until at length, fired by the moral ether which the lessons of their now slaves had inspired, their souls got attuned to the sublimity of such studies, and they sat themselves down accordingly to emulate their instructors.

The people of Ireland, during the time when those authors were active, had nothing to do with building the Round Towers. Those structures were ancient even then. They belonged to an era and a dynasty that was not only older but also in every way more prestigious, and whose religious ceremonies, for which the Round Towers were made, the people at the time did not just despise, but did everything they could to erase. It wasn't just the faith of this peaceful and revered group that this new and destructive wave of warriors worked to eliminate; what was even worse, they temporarily wiped out their literature too. Eventually, inspired by the moral insights their now-subjugated instructors provided, they began to appreciate the beauty of those studies and decided to sit down and try to imitate them.

As to the puny detractions, therefore, of either Greece or Rome, they might well have been spared, as they knew less than nothing of our real history.[Pg 28] When they were lowly and obscure, and immersed in the darkness of circumambient benightment, our high careering name, synonymous with civilisation, was wafted by the four winds of heaven to all the quarters of the world which that heaven irradiates. The commerce of the whole East pressed tumultuously to our shores—the courts of the polished universe (not including Greece or Rome amongst the number) sent us embassies of congratulation; while the indomitable ardour and public-spirited zeal of the “islanders” themselves launched them abroad over the bosom of the wide watery circumference; exploring in every region the gradations of civil institutes, as well as the master productions of Nature herself; civilising life with the results of their discoveries, and garnishing their houses, like so many museums, with the fruits of their research, for the benefit, at once, and entertainment of their less favoured, though not less ambitious brethren at home.

As for the trivial criticisms from either Greece or Rome, they could have been avoided, since they knew less than nothing about our true history.[Pg 28] When they were insignificant and unknown, lost in the darkness of ignorance, our esteemed name, synonymous with civilization, was carried by the four winds of heaven to every corner of the world that heaven lights up. The bustling trade from the entire East rushed to our shores—the courts of the sophisticated world (not including Greece or Rome) sent us congratulatory embassies; while the unstoppable enthusiasm and community spirit of the “islanders” themselves ventured out over the vast ocean, exploring every region for the levels of civil institutions as well as the finest creations of Nature; civilizing life with their discoveries and decorating their homes like museums with the fruits of their research, to benefit and entertain their less privileged, yet equally ambitious, brothers at home.

Think you that the testimony of Festus Avienus, who wrote before the Christian light, and who avowedly only compiled his treatise from other more ancient authorities—think you, I say, that his designation of this island as “sacred”—and which he says was the appropriate denomination by which the still greater ancients used to call it—was an idle sobriquet or an arbitrary adjective? Amongst the many discoveries which will develop themselves in succession, before I shall have done with this little book, I pledge myself to the public incontrovertibly to prove that the word “Hibernian”—so grossly abused and so malignantly vilified, and which Avienus has recorded as the name of the islanders at the period in which he wrote, as it is still to this day—signifies, in its [Pg 29]component essence, and according to the nicest scrutiny of etymological analysis, independently altogether of historical corroboration, an inhabitant of the sacred isle; and has nothing on earth to do with Heber or Heremon; or hiar, the west; or iberin, extremes; or any other such outlandish nonsense!

Do you think that the account of Festus Avienus, who wrote before the dawn of Christianity and openly compiled his work from older sources—do you really think that his calling this island “sacred”—which he states was the term used by even greater ancients—was just a meaningless nickname or some random adjective? Among the many discoveries that will unfold as we progress through this little book, I promise to the public that I will definitively prove that the word “Hibernian”—which has been so badly misused and maliciously criticized, and which Avienus noted as the name for the islanders during his time and still applies today—means, in its very essence, and under careful etymological analysis, completely independent of any historical backing, “an inhabitant of the sacred isle”; and has absolutely nothing to do with Heber or Heremon, or hiar, meaning west, or iberin, meaning extremes, or any other such ridiculous nonsense!

Now comes the Colonel’s fifth and last objection; viz. that because there existed at Baal Heremon, in India, a temple sacred to Baal, the capacity of which was sufficient to accommodate four thousand persons, therefore the Round Towers, which are “internally too confined to admit into them, at once, a dozen bulky persons, could not be denominated a temple.”

Now comes the Colonel’s fifth and last objection; that because there was a temple dedicated to Baal at Baal Heremon in India that could hold four thousand people, the Round Towers, which are “internally too cramped to fit even a dozen bulky people at once, couldn’t be called a temple.”

Does not the Colonel know that there existed a plurality of those Baals? that, in fact, they were as innumerable as the stars in the firmament, resolving themselves—according to the character of every distinct country, and of every minor subdivision and canton in that country—into the specific and gentile classifications of Baal Shamaim, Baal Pheor or Phearagh, Baal Meon, Baal Zephon, Baal Hemon, etc.; while under the veil of all, the learned ever understood to have been solely personated the sun and moon. “Howbeit every nation made gods of their own, and the men of Babylon made Succoth-Benoth.”[53]

Doesn't the Colonel know that there were many different Baals? In fact, they were as countless as the stars in the sky, varying according to the unique characteristics of each country and its smaller regions and divisions—manifesting as specific and ethnic classifications like Baal Shamaim, Baal Pheor or Phearagh, Baal Meon, Baal Zephon, Baal Hemon, and so on; while under all of that, the scholars always understood that it was really just representations of the sun and moon. “However, each nation created its own gods, and the people of Babylon made Succoth-Benoth.”[53]

In accordance with the different views under which each people considered the bounties of those luminaries, so did their temples assume a corresponding shape; and it shall be my lot, in the progress of this litigated research, to show why the followers of one of those Baals, namely, Baal Phearagh, gave their temples this erect, narrow, and elevated roundness.

In line with the different perspectives each culture had regarding the blessings of those celestial bodies, their temples took on shapes that reflected these beliefs. During this ongoing examination, I will explain why the followers of one of those deities, specifically Baal Phearagh, designed their temples to be erect, narrow, and elevated in a round shape.

I have thus annihilated those visionary ramparts[Pg 30] which my opponent had flattered himself he had raised against the intrusion of long-suppressed truth; and by the help of which, as a military bastion, he had fondly hoped he might link together the Church and the sword in one cemented bond of anachronism. Let us see, however, how he would bring about the match, with the articles of intermarriage, and so forth.

I have therefore destroyed those imagined barriers[Pg 30] that my opponent foolishly believed he had built to protect himself from the long-overdue truth; and with which, like a military stronghold, he had hoped to connect the Church and the sword into one cemented bond of outdated ideas. Let’s see, though, how he plans to make that connection, with the terms of the union, and so on.

His assumption is, that “the founders of those Towers were primitive Cœnobites and Bishops, munificently supported in the undertaking by the newly-converted kings and toparchs; the builders and architects being those monks and pilgrims who, from Greece and Rome, either preceded or accompanied our early missionaries in the fifth and sixth centuries”; which he pretends to substantiate in the following manner.

His assumption is that “the founders of those Towers were early Cœnobites and Bishops, generously supported in the effort by the newly-converted kings and local rulers; the builders and architects were those monks and pilgrims who, from Greece and Rome, either arrived before or accompanied our early missionaries in the fifth and sixth centuries”; which he claims to prove in the following way.

Having discovered, by a most miraculous effort of penetration, that one hundred and fifty Greek and Roman religionists had accompanied St. Abhan on his return from imperial Rome,—whither he had gone to complete his theological studies, towards the end of the fifth century,—and not knowing how to occupy those strangers in this then pagan land, the Colonel, with his industrious habits, well aware that “idleness is the mother of mischief,” sets them, at once, about building the Towers.

Having found out, through a remarkable effort of insight, that one hundred and fifty followers of Greek and Roman religions had joined St. Abhan on his return from imperial Rome—where he had gone to finish his theological studies towards the end of the fifth century—and not knowing how to keep those strangers busy in this then pagan land, the Colonel, with his hardworking nature and knowing that “idleness is the mother of mischief,” immediately sets them to work on building the Towers.

But as it would be too lavish a display of knight-errantry to waste their time and strength without some ostensible purpose, he must, of course, find out for them a pretext, at least, for such; and so, in the eagerness of his milito-monastic zeal, he flies off, at a tangent, to the top of Mount Colzoum, near the desert of Gebel,—“a short day’s journey from the Red Sea,”—where he thinks he has got, in the monasteries[Pg 31] of the Egyptian monks, a direct, immediate, and indubitable prototype.

But since it would be too extravagant to spend their time and energy without a clear goal, he surely has to find a reason for them, at least on the surface; so, filled with his knightly and monastic enthusiasm, he takes off, somewhat abruptly, to the top of Mount Colzoum, near the Gebel desert—“a short day’s journey from the Red Sea”—where he believes he has found, in the monasteries[Pg 31] of the Egyptian monks, a direct, immediate, and unmistakable model.

Reader, you shall be the judge. Here is his own translation of Bonnani’s description of the place, viz.:

Reader, you will be the judge. Here is his own translation of Bonnani’s description of the place, namely:

“There are three churches, of which St. Anthony’s, which is small and very old, is the most distinguished; the second is dedicated to the apostles Peter and Paul; and the third church is raised in honour of St. Macaire, who has been a lay brother in this convent. All the cells stand separately from each other; they are ill built, the walls being composed of clay, covered in with flat roofs and diminutive windows only one foot square. Close to the refectory, which is dark and dirty, the monks have added a rather decent apartment, in their wonted hospitality, destined to the reception of visitors.

“There are three churches, with St. Anthony’s being the most notable; it’s small and very old. The second church is dedicated to the apostles Peter and Paul, and the third is in honor of St. Macaire, who was a lay brother in this convent. Each cell is separate from the others; they are poorly constructed, made of clay, topped with flat roofs and tiny windows just one foot square. Next to the refectory, which is dark and dirty, the monks have built a fairly nice room, as part of their usual hospitality, to welcome visitors.”

“Within the central courtyard, an isolated square tower of masonry, which is approached by a drawbridge, holds a formidable station. Here the Cophtes preserve whatever wealth or precious objects they possess; and if assailed by the plundering Arabs, defend themselves with stones. There are four more celebrated monasteries in the desert of St. Macaire, distant about three days’ journey from Grand Cairo. The first is the convent of St. Macaire, which is ancient and in a ruinous state—the bones of the founder are enshrined in a stone coffin, placed behind an iron gate, enveloped in a chafe or pluvial (a sort of church ornament), formed into a canopy. A square tower of stone, which you enter by a drawbridge, is the only solid building belonging to the Abbey that remains. The friars store their books and their provisions, and obstinately defend themselves in this hold, whenever the wild Arabs come to pay them a predatory visit.

“Within the central courtyard, an isolated square tower made of stone, accessed by a drawbridge, stands as a stronghold. Here, the Cophtes protect whatever wealth or valuable items they possess; and if they are attacked by the looting Arabs, they defend themselves with stones. There are four more well-known monasteries in the desert of St. Macaire, about three days’ journey from Grand Cairo. The first is the monastery of St. Macaire, which is ancient and in a state of disrepair—the bones of the founder are kept in a stone coffin behind an iron gate, covered with a chafe or pluvial (a type of church ornament), set up like a canopy. A square tower of stone, which you enter via a drawbridge, is the only solid structure left belonging to the Abbey. The friars keep their books and supplies here and fiercely defend themselves in this hold whenever the wild Arabs come to raid them.

[Pg 32]“There are similar (square) towers attached to the three other monasteries in the desert, the doors of which, and of the convent of St. Macaire, are alike covered with iron plates,” etc.

[Pg 32]“There are similar (square) towers connected to the three other monasteries in the desert, and the doors of these, as well as those of the convent of St. Macaire, are all covered with iron plates,” etc.

To the candid and dispassionate reader,—who has gone through this extract, and who is told that this is the basis upon which Colonel de Montmorency builds his superstructure of monastic appropriation,—to such I fearlessly appeal whether he will not scout the indignity with intellectual scorn.

To the honest and unbiased reader—who has read this excerpt and is told that this is the foundation on which Colonel de Montmorency constructs his elaborate argument for monastic appropriation—I confidently ask if he won't dismiss the insult with intellectual disdain.

Here are edifices spread, in numbers, over our island, in unity of design and elegance of execution, admitted by this writer himself as “the most imposing objects of antiquity in all Christendom,” and “placed by an almost supernatural power to brave the stormy winds and the wrath of time”; yet, in the same breath, made the counterparts of a few trumpery, temporary, and crazy old piles, which were originally erected as military stations, totally distinct from religion or religious uses—similar to those erected by Helena, mother to Constantine the Great, on the coast of Syria, against piratical incursions, and analogous to what we find in India, viz. a whole fortress converted into a conventual establishment. The thing is absurd,—it is revolting to common sense,—and bears on its forehead its own discomfiture.

Here are buildings scattered, in numbers, across our island, unified in design and elegant in execution, acknowledged by this writer as “the most impressive structures of antiquity in all of Christendom,” and “placed by an almost supernatural force to withstand the fierce winds and the test of time”; yet, at the same time, compared to a few insignificant, temporary, and crazy old forts, which were originally built as military outposts, completely separate from religion or religious purposes—similar to those built by Helena, mother of Constantine the Great, on the coast of Syria, against pirate attacks, and akin to what we see in India, where an entire fortress was turned into a monastery. This is absurd,—it is offensive to common sense,—and clearly shows its own failure.

 

 


CHAPTER III.

Observe, then, the structures which he compares are altogether different; one being square, and the other round. Nor, in the whole compass of possible analogies, is there a single feature in which the two classes of edifices could be said to correspond, but that they both have their doors—which, by the way, are different in their form—at a distance from the ground. The Pyramids of Egypt bear the same correspondence,—their entrance being one-third of the height from the surface,—and why does not the Colonel bestow them also upon the monks? No; those poor, denuded, inoffensive, exemplary, unearthly victims of maceration were incapable of, either the masonic acme, or—at the era which Montmorency particularises—of the corporate influence and pecuniary or equivalent supplies indispensable for the erection of either “pyramid” or “tower”;—contenting themselves rather with their lowly cells, whence they issued out, at all seasons, to diffuse the word of “life,” than in raising maypoles of stone, within which to garrison their inexpressible treasures.

Check out the structures he compares; they are completely different—one is square and the other is round. In the entire range of possible analogies, there isn’t a single characteristic where the two types of buildings can be said to match, except that they both have doors—though those are different in shape—situated above the ground. The Pyramids of Egypt are similar, with their entrances located a third of the way up from the ground—so why doesn’t the Colonel include them with the monks? No; those poor, stripped-down, harmless, virtuous, otherworldly victims of self-denial couldn’t achieve the masonic peak, or—during the time Montmorency mentions—the collective influence and funding necessary to build either a “pyramid” or a “tower”; instead, they were satisfied with their humble cells, from which they went out, at all times, to spread the message of “life,” rather than constructing stone maypoles to protect their inexpressible treasures.

But to reconcile this discrepancy in exterior outfit, he has recourse to a miracle, which he thus conjures up. “Doubtless, in the beginning, when first those Cœnobites settled in the desert, the convent-tower was round;” then, by a single word, præsto,—or[Pg 34] “doubtless,”—right-about face, takes place a metamorphosis, from round to square!—the more miraculous, in that the former round ones left behind them no vestiges! Upon which, again, a counter miracle is effected: “The square ones having subsequently fallen into disuse, the round tower, in after ages,” he says, “appears to have acquired a degree of increased celebrity, especially in Europe, during the preponderance of the feudal system, when every baronial castle in Great Britain, Ireland, Germany, France, etc., was furnished with one or more.” Now, has he not before told us, and told us truly, by chance, that the Pillar Tower scorns all kind of affinity with those “barbarians”; whereupon I shall merely observe with the poet, that

But to resolve this difference in appearance, he calls upon a miracle, which he conjures up like this. “Surely, in the beginning, when the first Cœnobites settled in the desert, the convent tower was round;” then, with a single word, præsto,—or [Pg 34] “surely,”—a transformation occurs, changing from round to square!—the more miraculous since the previous round ones left no traces behind! Following that, a counter-miracle takes place: “The square towers eventually fell out of favor, and in later years,” he claims, “the round tower seems to have gained a new level of fame, especially in Europe, during the height of the feudal system, when every noble castle in Great Britain, Ireland, Germany, France, etc., had one or more.” Now, hasn’t he already told us, and told us truthfully, by chance, that the Pillar Tower rejects any connection with those “barbarians”; to which I will simply add, as the poet does, that

“If people contradict themselves, can I
Help contradicting them?”[54]

“If people contradict themselves, can I
Help contradicting them?”[54]

But, if intended as a place of shelter for either person or property, why build them of such an altitude? Above all things, why not build them of such internal capacity as to accommodate the whole number of inmates in each convent, in case of an attack,—as, in fact, those square towers in the desert used; whereas, “a dozen bulky persons” could not squeeze together into one of our Round Towers; and accordingly, with the inconsistency inseparable from error, our author himself proclaims that “it has frequently occurred that the barbarian, on finding that he had been foiled in his search after treasures, though he burned the abbey, and perpetrated all the mischief he was able, sooner than retire empty-handed, the pirate seized on the abbot, or most prominent member he found [Pg 35]belonging to the community, and hurried away the unfortunate individual on board his ship, holding him in durance, till, overcome by ill-usage, he besought his brethren to come to his relief with a heavy ransom for his freedom.” “It has also often happened,” he adds, “that, unable to comply with the tyrant’s exorbitant demands, the monks resigned the captive to his fate.”

But if the towers are meant to be a place of safety for either people or property, why build them so high? More importantly, why not make them spacious enough to fit all the inmates in each convent in case of an attack, just like those square towers in the desert? As it stands, “a dozen bulky people” can’t even squeeze into one of our Round Towers. Ironically, our author notes that “it has often happened that the barbarian, upon realizing he was unsuccessful in his treasure hunt, would burn the abbey and cause as much destruction as he could, but rather than leave empty-handed, the pirate would capture the abbot or the most prominent member of the community, and take the unfortunate individual aboard his ship, holding him captive until, worn down by mistreatment, he begged his fellow monks to come to his aid with a hefty ransom for his release.” “It has also frequently occurred,” he adds, “that when the monks couldn’t meet the tyrant’s outrageous demands, they resigned the captive to his fate.”

Surely, if they had those keeps to fly to, the “unfortunate” abbot need not allow himself to be seized at all; and surely, also, if they had all those treasures upon which the Colonel insists, they would not leave the father of their “community” unredeemed from so excruciating a degradation. And hence we may conclude with Dr. Lanigan, “What little credit is due to the stories of some hagiologists, who talk of great estates granted to our monasteries and churches in those and even earlier times.”[55] Indeed, for the two first centuries subsequent to the arrival of St. Patrick, such a thing was incompatible with the nature of the “political compact” in Ireland.

Surely, if they had those keeps to fly to, the “unfortunate” abbot wouldn’t need to let himself be captured at all; and of course, if they had all those treasures the Colonel talks about, they wouldn’t leave the father of their “community” unrescued from such a painful humiliation. So, we can agree with Dr. Lanigan that “What little credit is due to the stories of some hagiologists, who talk of great estates granted to our monasteries and churches in those and even earlier times.”[55] Indeed, for the first two centuries after St. Patrick arrived, such a thing was completely incompatible with the nature of the “political compact” in Ireland.

I do not deny, however, but that the ecclesiastics of this time did possess some articles of value appertaining to the altar, and that these were objects of unholy cupidity to the Danes: nay, further, I admit that, to escape from the insatiability of those virulent marauders, they used to fly to the belfries, which—from that mistaken regard attached to the edifices, as these receptacles of those sonorous organs to which superstition has ever clung[56]—they had hoped would prove[Pg 36] an asylum from their pursuits,—but in vain—neither religion nor superstition opposed a barrier to the Northmen, while the frail materials whereof those belfries were constructed afforded a ready gratification to their appetite for destruction.

I don't deny that the clergy of this time had valuable items related to the altar, which the Danes greedily desired. In fact, I acknowledge that to escape the relentless greed of those fierce raiders, they often fled to the belfries, which—due to the mistaken reverence associated with these structures, as they housed the resonant bells that superstition has always held dear[56]—they thought would offer them safety from harm. Unfortunately, it was in vain—neither faith nor superstition provided protection from the Northmen, and the fragile materials of those belfries made it easy for them to indulge their destructive urges.

The Ulster Annals, year 949, furnish us with the following fact:—“Cloicteach Slane do loscadh do Gall Athacliath. Bacall ind Erlamha, 7 cloc badec do cloccaibh, Caenechair Ferleghinn, 7 sochaide mor inbi do loscadh.” That is, the belfry at Slane was set fire to by the foreigners (the Danes) of Dublin. The pastor’s staff or crozier, adorned with precious stones, besides the principal bells, and Canecar the lecturer, with a multitude of other persons were burned in the flames. The Annals of the Four Masters, noticing the same event, use nearly similar words: “Cloicteach Slaine do loscadh can a lan do mhionnaibh 7 deghdh aoninibh, im Chæinechair Fearleighinn Slaine, Bachall an Eramha 7 clocc ba deach do chloccaibh.” That is, The belfry at Slane was burned to the ground, along with several articles of value which were therein, and numbers of individuals, besides the Slane prælector, the patron’s staff, and all the bells, which were there of most worth.

The Ulster Annals, year 949, provide us with the following fact:—“The belfry at Slane was burned down by the foreigners (the Danes) from Dublin. The pastor's staff or crozier, decorated with precious stones, along with the main bells, and Canecar the lecturer, as well as a large number of other people were consumed by the flames.” The Annals of the Four Masters, referencing the same event, use almost the same words: “The belfry at Slane was burned to the ground, along with various valuable items that were inside, and many people, in addition to the Slane prælector, the patron's staff, and all the bells, which were of great worth.”

Now take notice that within those “belfries” a “multitude of persons” used to have been collected,[Pg 37] whereas the Round Towers could not accommodate above “a dozen” at one time. The belfries also are represented to have been reduced to ashes by the conflagration, which accords with the description given by both Ware and Colgan, of the wooden substance whereof they were composed; whereas the Round Towers are made of stone, and cemented by a bond of such indurated tenacity, that nothing short of lightning or earthquake has been known to disturb them:—and even though other violence may succeed in their overthrow, yet could it not be said with any accuracy that they were reduced by fire to cinders. But, above all, those very Annals which I have above quoted, when recording a greater and national calamity, place the belfries and the Round Towers in the same sentence, contradistinguished from one another,—the former characterised by their appropriate name of Cloicteach, as exhibited before, and the latter under the still more apposite denomination of Fidhnemeadh, as we shall explain elsewhere.

Now note that inside those “belfries,” a “multitude of people” used to gather,[Pg 37] while the Round Towers could only hold “about a dozen” at a time. The belfries are also said to have been burned down in the fire, which matches the accounts given by both Ware and Colgan about their wooden structure; in contrast, the Round Towers are made of stone and cemented with such strong bonds that nothing short of lightning or an earthquake has been known to shake them. Even if other forms of violence could bring them down, it couldn’t be accurately said that they were reduced to ash by fire. But most importantly, those very Annals I've mentioned earlier, when reporting a significant national disaster, mention the belfries and the Round Towers in the same sentence, contradistinguished from each other—the former referred to by their proper name Cloicteach, as shown before, and the latter under the more fitting term Fidhnemeadh, which we will explain elsewhere.

Again, if designed as fortresses for the monks, and receptacles for their riches, is it not strange that in the isle of Hy,—which was literally a nest of ecclesiastics, and which Columb Kill himself evangelised at the time when Montmorency was—in a dream—employing him and his coadjutors at the erection of the Round Towers,—is it not strange, I say, that this little isle, the most defenceless, as it is, and forlorn of all lands that ever projected above the bosom of the sea, should yet, in the allotment of monastic artillery, be left totally destitute of an aërial garrison?

Again, if they were meant to be fortresses for the monks and places to store their wealth, isn’t it odd that on the isle of Hy—which was basically a gathering place for religious figures, and which Columb Kill himself was spreading the faith on in a dream—while Montmorency was supposedly having him and his assistants build the Round Towers— isn’t it strange, I ask, that this small island, the most defenseless and desolate of all land that ever rose above the sea, should be completely lacking an aërial garrison in the distribution of monastic defenses?

And yet, notwithstanding the absence of such defences, the monks still continued to make it their favourite abode; of which we have but too cogent an[Pg 38] evidence in the record of the Four Masters, under the year 985, stating that the abbot and fifteen of his brethren were slain by the Northmen on Christmas Day, just as they were preparing to celebrate the nativity of their Redeemer.

And yet, despite the lack of such defenses, the monks still chose to make it their favorite home; we have strong evidence of this in the record of the Four Masters, in the year 985, which states that the abbot and fifteen of his fellow monks were killed by the Northmen on Christmas Day, right as they were getting ready to celebrate the birth of their Savior.

But those monks spread themselves, in shoals, over England also; and we know that that country was even more infested than our own with both Northmen and Danes. Is it not astonishing, therefore, that the English convents were not protected against the sacrilege of those savages by telescopic steeples of Babylonish cement?

But those monks also spread themselves in groups across England; and we know that that country was even more overrun than our own by both Northmen and Danes. Isn't it surprising, then, that the English convents weren't shielded from the sacrilege of those barbarians by tall steeples made of Babylonian cement?

This, it may be said, is applying a steam-engine to crush a flapwing; yet, as that flapwing has been somewhat troublesome, and has contrived to blindfold some searchers after antiquarian truth, I may be excused if, to frustrate any efforts at impotent revivals, I shall continue decapitating the hydra, until he disappears in his own sinuosities.

This might be like using a steam engine to squash a fly; however, since that fly has been a bit of a nuisance and has managed to mislead some people searching for historical truth, I think it's reasonable for me to keep chopping off the heads of this hydra until it vanishes into its own twists and turns.

He tells us, then, with all the calculation of an engineer and the gravity of a physician, that a stone let fall from the top of one of those towers would crush the “barbarian” to atoms. True, it would, and the civilian also. A little pebble let fall from an eagle’s beak, as he cuts his aërial passage through the cloudy regions, or soars aloft into the empyreal of interminable space, would have a similar effect; but it would puzzle the shrewdest engineer in Christendom to place a ballast-man, with a big stone on his lap, on either the top or the sloping sides of the conical “caubeen” which graces the summit of our careering cylinders. This, to use the Colonel’s own words, “will be admitted to be contrary to all that is admissible in the rules of architectural proportions.”

He tells us, then, with all the precision of an engineer and the seriousness of a doctor, that a stone dropped from the top of one of those towers would crush the “barbarian” to bits. It’s true, it would, and the civilian too. A small pebble falling from an eagle’s beak as it glides through the cloudy skies or soars high into the endless space would have a similar impact; but it would stump even the smartest engineer in Christendom to place a ballast-man with a big stone on his lap on either the top or the sloping sides of the conical “caubeen” that sits atop our speeding cylinders. This, to use the Colonel’s own words, “will be admitted to be contrary to all that is admissible in the rules of architectural proportions.”

 

DEVENISH.

DEVENISH.

 

[Pg 39]Next remark that the Colonel keeps those 150 “volunteers” at work upon the Round Towers in the midst of a raging war;—after he had before affirmed that they could only be erected in a season of profound peace—for a complete century. During this whole time they must, of course, have availed themselves of the assistance of the inhabitants; and is it not marvellous that, during that long time “the ancient Irishman”—and “Pat’s nae stupid fellow,” as the Colonel himself avows—should not have been able to pick up a single insight into the arcana of the masonic art?—but that soon as ever the dear externs expired,—who at the period of their arrival must have been, at least, over twenty years of age each, and who, to accomplish Montmorency’s miracle, must have every one of them lived just one hundred years more, and then died, all in one day!—is it not petrifying, I say, that soon as ever this appalling catastrophe occurred, every vestige of those “fairy” masons should have vanished along with them?—and the country, in a paralysis, have forgotten to associate them with the Towers, as if stupefied with the incantation of a wizard or a talisman!

[Pg 39]Next, consider that the Colonel keeps those 150 “volunteers” working on the Round Towers in the middle of a raging war; after he previously claimed that they could only be built during a time of complete peace—for a full century. During all that time, they must have relied on help from the locals; isn’t it astonishing that for all those years “the ancient Irishman”—and “Pat’s no fool,” as the Colonel himself admits—never managed to gain any insight into the secretive ways of the masonic craft? But as soon as the dear outsiders died—who, when they arrived, must have all been at least over twenty years old, and who, to achieve Montmorency’s miracle, must have lived exactly one hundred years more and then all died on the same day!—isn’t it shocking that the moment this terrible disaster happened, every trace of those “fairy” masons disappeared with them? And the country, in a numbness, forgot to connect them with the Towers, as if spellbound by a wizard or a charm!

And yet this was not the greatest injustice of which the poor Cœnobites got reason to complain; but it is that, when the people had recovered from the delirium of their late trance, and began to look abroad for some “authors” on whom to father those edifices, they unanimously, though unaccountably, agreed to lay them at the door of the “O’Rorkes” and the “MacCarthy Mores”!

And yet this wasn’t the worst injustice that the poor Cœnobites had to complain about; it’s that when the people finally came to their senses after their recent frenzy and started looking for some “authors” to take credit for those buildings, they all inexplicably agreed to attribute them to the “O’Rorkes” and the “MacCarthy Mores”!

It so happens that the last of the MacCarthy Mores was my own maternal grandfather; and he, venerable and venerated old gentleman, apt as he was, in the[Pg 40] evening of his faded life, to revert to the mutability of worldly possessions, never for a moment bestowed a solitary thought upon the alienation of the property of those columnar masonries. Often used he to mention the Castles of Palace and of Blarney: Castlemain and Glenflesk used still oftener to grace his talk; but oftener still, and with more apparent delectation, would he dilate on the Castle of Macroom and the Abbey of Mucruss,—all, as the creation of immediate or collateral branches of his family; but never, in the catalogue of his patrimonial spoliations did he enumerate a Round Tower, or lay a shadow of claim to their construction.

It just so happens that the last of the MacCarthy Mores was my own maternal grandfather; and he, a respected and revered old gentleman, even as he was in the[Pg 40] twilight of his life, reflecting on the fleeting nature of worldly possessions, never once thought about the loss of the property of those grand structures. He often mentioned the Castles of Palace and Blarney; Castlemain and Glenflesk came up even more frequently in his conversations; but even more often, and with greater enjoyment, he would talk about the Castle of Macroom and the Abbey of Mucruss—all as creations of immediate or collateral branches of his family; yet never, in his list of ancestral losses did he mention a Round Tower, nor did he ever claim any connection to their construction.

To the point, however.—The great miracle after all is, that after the decease of those “fairy” masters, no one of their native helpmates could be found able to join together with mechanical skill two pieces of hewn stone with the intermediate amalgam of adhesive mortar! The thing is so absurd as to make the Colonel himself in his honesty to exclaim, “Is this simple process that mighty piece of necromancy which, according to some authors” (forgetting that he was one of those himself), “that lively people were unable to comprehend?” It is amusing to see how encomiastic and commendatory he is of the “Hibernians” when it answers his views; and how vituperative and condemnatory when it is equally to his purpose.

To be direct, though—the real miracle is that after the death of those “fairy” masters, none of their native helpers could be found who could skillfully join two pieces of cut stone with the glue of mortar in between! It’s so ridiculous that the Colonel himself honestly exclaims, “Is this simple process really that incredible piece of magic that, according to some authors” (forgetting he was one of those), “those lively folks just couldn’t grasp?” It’s funny to see how flattering and praiseworthy he is of the “Hibernians” when it suits his opinion, and how harsh and critical he becomes when it aligns with his interests.

The last assumption of this writer, and which I have purposely reserved until now is an affected parallel of the Irish Culdees with the Egyptian Cophtes. “Their great piety, austerity, and hospitality announce,” he says, “the existence of one kind of discipline and of kindred religions between the[Pg 41] Cophtes and the Irish Cœnobites.” That is, because they are both pious, austere, and hospitable, they must both necessarily correspond in religious opinions and in Church forms! The Indian Brahmins, say I, are also pious, austere, and hospitable; and why are they not incorporated in this holy identification? No, Colonel, it will not do; I see what you are at. You want to insinuate our obligation to the Greeks for the blessings of the Gospel. A false zeal for mental emancipation—subsequent to the dislodgment of spiritual encroachment—has forced into mushroom existence this spurious abortion. Aloof from the thraldom of Roman or other yoke, the Irish, within themselves, cultivated the principles of the Christian verity; but it is, in the extreme, erroneous to say that they derived their faith in that verity through emissaries of the Grecian Church, from whom they differed as substantially as light does from darkness.

The last assumption of this writer, which I've intentionally saved for now, is a questionable comparison between the Irish Culdees and the Egyptian Cophtes. “Their great piety, austerity, and hospitality indicate,” he says, “the existence of one kind of discipline and shared religions between the[Pg 41] Cophtes and the Irish Cœnobites.” Essentially, because they are both pious, austere, and hospitable, they must have similar religious beliefs and Church practices! The Indian Brahmins, I argue, are also pious, austere, and hospitable; so why aren't they included in this spiritual linking? No, Colonel, that's not going to work; I see what you're doing. You want to suggest that we owe our understanding of the Gospel to the Greeks. A misguided passion for intellectual freedom—after freeing ourselves from spiritual oppression—has led to the emergence of this false notion. Far from the control of Roman or other influences, the Irish developed within themselves the principles of true Christianity; but it is utterly incorrect to claim that they received their faith in that truth through representatives of the Greek Church, from whom they differed as fundamentally as light does from darkness.

I think it very probable indeed that the glad tidings of revelation were first imparted to Ireland by the lips of St. Paul himself.[57] We have the names of many Christians existing amongst us before the arrival of either Pelagius or Patrick. The very terms of the commission, which Pope Celestine gave to the former, being addressed “ad Scotos in Christum credentes,” to the Irish who believe in Christ,—prove the good seed had been laid in the soil before his pontificate. The nation, however, was yet too[Pg 42] much immersed in its old idolatries—and the fascinations of their former creed had so spellbound the inhabitants as a community—that those who singled themselves out as converts to the new faith were obliged, from persecution, to betake themselves to other countries. And yet this is the moment when paganism was omnipotent throughout this island, that Colonel de Montmorency has the modesty to tell us that the “Round Towers” were erected as magazines for the monks!

I truly believe that the good news of revelation was first shared with Ireland by St. Paul himself. We have evidence of many Christians living among us before Pelagius or Patrick arrived. The exact wording of the commission given to the former by Pope Celestine, directed “to the Scots who believe in Christ”—shows that the seeds of faith were sown before his papacy. However, the nation was still too deeply caught up in its old idolatries, and the allure of their previous beliefs had so enchanted the people that those who chose to convert to the new faith had to flee to other countries to escape persecution. Yet, it was during this time when paganism was dominant throughout the island that Colonel de Montmorency has the nerve to claim that the “Round Towers” were built as storage for the monks!

To the Patrician Apostle, the beloved patriarch of Ireland, was reserved the glory of maturing the fruit which his predecessors had planted. His constitutional zeal and absorbing devotion in the service of his Creator were but the secondary qualifications which pre-eminently marked him out for so hazardous an enterprise. The primary and grand facility which this true hero possessed for the attainment of his great design, was his intimate converse with the manners and language of the natives,—obtained during his captivity not long before,—which, making way at once to the hearts of his auditory, was an irresistible passport to their heads and their understandings.

To the Patrician Apostle, the beloved leader of Ireland, was entrusted the honor of bringing to maturity the teachings that his predecessors had sown. His passionate dedication and deep commitment to serving his Creator were just the supporting traits that distinguished him for such a challenging mission. The main and exceptional advantage that this true hero had in achieving his noble goal was his close understanding of the customs and language of the locals—acquired during his captivity not long before—which immediately connected him to the hearts of his audience, serving as an irresistible ticket to their minds and comprehension.

In the sequel of this volume it will be fully shown, that when St. Patrick entered upon his prescribed task,—towards the close of the fifth century,—the monarch and his court were celebrating their pagan festival, or preparing for it, on the hill of Tara. Can a nation be called Christian where the sovereign and court are pagan? Or will a few exceptions from the mass of the population be indulged with fortresses of imperishable architecture, while the nation at large took shelter within wattles and walls of clay?—and that, too, at a moment when Christianity was considered[Pg 43] a name of reproach, and its few solitary abettors constrained to exile or to degradation!

In the sequel of this volume, it will be clearly shown that when St. Patrick began his mission—toward the end of the fifth century—the king and his court were celebrating their pagan festival, or getting ready for it, on the hill of Tara. Can a nation be called Christian when its ruler and court are pagan? Or will a few exceptions among the population be granted sturdy fortresses while the majority live in wattles and clay walls?—especially at a time when Christianity was seen[Pg 43] as a shameful label, and its few lonely supporters forced into exile or suffering humiliation!

No sooner, however, were the simplicities of Christianity expounded to the natives through the medium of their native tongue, than the refined organism of the Irish constitution, habituated by discipline to sublime pursuits, took fire from the blaze of the sacred scintilla, and enlisted them as its heralds, not only at home but throughout Europe.

No sooner were the basic principles of Christianity explained to the natives in their own language than the sophisticated structure of the Irish constitution, trained by discipline to pursue higher aspirations, was ignited by the spark of the sacred flame and recruited them as its messengers, both at home and across Europe.

Precisely at this instant it was that all the ancient names of places in the island—recorded by Ptolemy from other foreign geographers—were changed and new-modelled; the converts—“ut in nova deditione”—not thinking it sufficient to abandon the forms of their previous belief, and adopt the more pure one, if they did not obliterate every vestige of nominal association which could tend to recall their fancies to the religion which they relinquished. Accordingly, from the names of Juernis, Macollicon, Rhigia, Nagnata, Rheba, etc., sprang up the names of Killkenny, Killmalloch, and the thousand other names, commencing with “Kill,” to be met with in every district and subdivision throughout the country.

Exactly at this moment, all the ancient names of places on the island—recorded by Ptolemy from various foreign geographers—were changed and redefined; the converts—“ut in nova deditione”—believing that it wasn't enough to simply abandon their previous beliefs and adopt a purer one, felt the need to erase any trace of names that might remind them of the religion they left behind. As a result, from names like Juernis, Macollicon, Rhigia, Nagnata, Rheba, and others, new names such as Killkenny and Killmalloch emerged, along with countless other names starting with “Kill,” found in every district and subdivision throughout the country.

Every corner was now the scene of Christian zeal; and every neophyte strove to surpass his neighbour in evincing devotion to the newly-revealed religion. “Kills,” or little churches,—from the Latin cella, now for the first time introduced,—were built in the vicinity of every spot which had before been the theatre of pagan adoration—whether as cromleachs, as Mithratic caves, or as Round Towers. These were the memorials of three distinct species of paganism, and were, therefore, now singled out as appropriate sites for the erection of Christian “Kills,” the ruins[Pg 44] of which are still to be traced, contiguous to each of those idolatrous reminiscences,—disputing with the false divinities the very ground of their worship, and diverting the zeal of the worshippers from the creature to the Creator.

Every corner was now filled with Christian enthusiasm, and each newcomer tried to outdo their neighbor in showing devotion to the newly revealed faith. "Kills," or small churches—from the Latin cella, being introduced for the first time—were built near every place that had previously been a site of pagan worship, whether as stone circles, Mithraic caves, or Round Towers. These were reminders of three distinct types of paganism, and so they were chosen as suitable locations for building Christian "Kills," the ruins[Pg 44] of which can still be found next to each of those idolatrous memories—contesting with the false gods for the very ground of their worship and redirecting the fervor of the worshippers from the created to the Creator.

Nay, to such a pitch did the crusaders, in their conflict, carry the principle of their enthusiasm, that many of them adopted the names of their late idols, and intertwined those again—now Christianly appropriated—with the old favourite denominations of many of the localities. For instance, St. Shannon assumed that name from the river Shannon, which was an object of deification some time before; and St. Malloch adopted this name from the city of Malloch, that is, the Sun, or Apollo,—the supreme idol of pagan Ireland’s adoration,—from which again, with the prefix “Kill,” he made the name Kill-malloch,—the latter alone having been the ancient name of the place, converted by Ptolemy into “Macollicon”; which is only giving his Greek termination, icon, to the Irish word Malloch, and transposing, for sound’s sake, the two middle syllables.

No, the crusaders took their enthusiasm to such an extreme in their battles that many of them adopted the names of their former idols and combined those—now used in a Christian way—with the old favorite names of many places. For example, St. Shannon took that name from the river Shannon, which was worshiped long before; and St. Malloch took this name from the city of Malloch, meaning the Sun, or Apollo—the top idol of pagan Ireland's worship. From this, with the prefix “Kill,” he created the name Kill-Malloch—the latter being the ancient name of the area, transformed by Ptolemy into “Macollicon”; which is just assigning his Greek ending, icon, to the Irish word Malloch and rearranging the two middle syllables for better sound.

Chaildee was the pious but appropriate epithet by which those patriarchs of Christianity thought fit to distinguish themselves. The word means associate of God. Having obtained the gospel from the see of Rome, they adhered implicitly—yet without conceding any superiority—to the Roman connection—agreeing in all the grand essentials of vital belief, and differing only as to some minor points of ecclesiastical discipline.

Chaildee was the religious but fitting title that those early Christian leaders chose to identify themselves. The word means associate of God. After receiving the gospel from the Pope in Rome, they followed the Roman connection closely—though they didn’t accept any notion of superiority—agreeing on all the main beliefs while only differing on a few smaller points of church rules.

This variance, however, has afforded handle to some lovers of controversial doubt to maintain that Ireland was never beholden to Rome for the gospel. The[Pg 45] fallacy is disproved by the fact of all our early neophytes betaking themselves, for perfection in the mysteries of revelation, to the Roman capital. On one of which occasions it was that Montmorency himself brought over his hundred and fifty volunteers, to accompany back one of those converted students, who had gone there to learn the very minuteness of the doctrine which the Romans inculcated.

This difference, however, has given some proponents of controversial doubt the opportunity to argue that Ireland was never dependent on Rome for the gospel. The[Pg 45] fallacy is proven wrong by the fact that all our early converts went to the Roman capital to gain a deeper understanding of the mysteries of revelation. On one of those occasions, Montmorency himself brought over his hundred and fifty volunteers to accompany back one of those converted students who had gone there to learn the specific teachings that the Romans promoted.

It was not, remember, for ordinary or secular education that they betook themselves to Rome. The academies of Ireland far surpassed it in splendour. It was solely and exclusively to learn the particulars of their faith; and having once obtained this insight, they continued in spiritual unison with the tenets of that Church, as to all fundamental points of doctrine; never surrendering, however, the independence of their judgment, nor bowing before the “ipse dixit” of any tribunal,—where reason was to be the guide,—until forced by the conspiracy of Pope Adrian IV. and his countryman Henry II.

It wasn't, remember, for regular or secular education that they went to Rome. The schools in Ireland were far more impressive. They went solely to learn the details of their faith; and once they gained that understanding, they remained spiritually aligned with the core beliefs of that Church, without ever giving up their independence of thought or submitting to the “ipse dixit” of any authority,—where reason was to be the guide,—until they were forced by the conspiracy of Pope Adrian IV. and his fellow countryman Henry II.

How contemptible, therefore, is the effort, in the teeth of this exposure, to identify the Irish Chaildees with the Egyptian Cophtes! There was no one point in which they may be compared, except their mutual poverty; which, however, Montmorency overlooks, or rather contradicts, making them both wealthy, and have banks even for their riches. As, however, I look upon Dr. Hurd[58] as somewhat a better authority, you shall have what he says upon the subject—

How ridiculous is the attempt, despite this evidence, to link the Irish Chaildees with the Egyptian Cophtes! There isn’t a single point of comparison between them, except for their shared poverty; which, however, Montmorency ignores, or rather contradicts, claiming they are both wealthy and even have banks for their riches. Since I consider Dr. Hurd[58] to be a more reliable authority, I’ll share what he says on the topic—

“Among the Ethiopians, there are still to be found some monks, called Coptics, who first flourished in Egypt, but, by no difficult sort of gradation, made their way into Ethiopia. They profess the utmost[Pg 46] contempt for all worldly things, and look upon themselves as a sort of terrestrial angels. They are obliged to part with all their possessions before they can enter upon a monastic life.”

“Among the Ethiopians, there are still some monks known as Coptics, who originally thrived in Egypt but gradually made their way into Ethiopia. They hold the highest [Pg 46] contempt for all worldly things and see themselves as a kind of earthly angels. They must give up all their possessions before they can begin a monastic life.”

Their discrepancy in doctrine is even still more notorious, agreeing with the Chaildees only in a single instance also; namely, in both denying the supremacy of the Pope. Here are the Doctor’s words: “They deny the papal supremacy, and, indeed, most parts of the popish doctrine, particularly transubstantiation, purgatory, auricular confession, celibacy of the clergy, and extreme unction;” all which, save the first, the Irish Chaildees maintained in common with the see of Rome.

Their difference in beliefs is even more evident, agreeing with the Chaldeans only in one particular instance: both deny the authority of the Pope. Here are the Doctor’s words: “They deny papal supremacy and, in fact, most aspects of Catholic doctrine, especially transubstantiation, purgatory, confession, celibacy of the clergy, and extreme unction;” all of which, except the first, the Irish Chaldeans upheld in common with the Vatican.

And now, on the point of education, I will content myself with Montmorency’s own testimony, which is to this effect, viz.: “Only on the score of erudition it must be acknowledged that the Irish theologian, as history asserts, did not only excel the modern Greek and Egyptian, but his profound acquaintance with the sciences, arts, and laws of his country, gave him an unrivalled superiority in the literary and civilised world.”

And now, when it comes to education, I will rely on Montmorency’s own statement, which says: “When it comes to knowledge, it must be acknowledged that the Irish theologian, according to history, not only outshone the modern Greek and Egyptian, but his deep understanding of the sciences, arts, and laws of his country gave him an unmatched advantage in the literary and civilized world.”

What, Colonel! are those the “barbarians”? Is this what you mean by not being conveniently situated within the enlightened and enlivening influence of Greek and Roman refinement? Alas! you knew but little of the real statement of the case; whilst the illustrious Fenelon, himself a descendant of this boasted Rome, thus more accurately avows, “that, notwithstanding all the pretended politeness of the Greeks and Romans, yet, as to moral virtue and religious obligations, they were no better than the savages of America.”

What, Colonel! Are those the "barbarians"? Is this what you mean by not being conveniently situated within the enlightened and enlivening influence of Greek and Roman culture? Unfortunately, you understood very little about the true situation; while the esteemed Fenelon, himself a descendant of this celebrated Rome, more accurately states, "that, despite all the pretended politeness of the Greeks and Romans, in terms of moral virtue and religious obligations, they were no better than the savages of America."

[Pg 47]I have been thus hurried on by the train of my thoughts, without observing much of order or methodical arrangement. As my object is, however, the elucidation of truth,—not idle display, or vainglorious exhibition,—I am sure my readers will scarce murmur at the course by which I shall have led them to that end; in a question, moreover, where so many adventurers have so miserably miscarried.

[Pg 47]I have been carried along by my thoughts without much attention to order or a structured plan. However, since my goal is to uncover the truth—not to show off or seek glory—I’m confident my readers won’t complain about the path I take to reach that goal, especially in a topic where so many attempted explorers have failed so miserably.

So much the rather, thou celestial light,
Shine inward, and the mind through all her powers
Irradiate. There plant eyes; all mist from thence
Purge and disperse; that I may see and tell
Of things invisible to mortal sight.[59]

So, even more so, you heavenly light,
Shine within me, and brighten my mind through all its abilities.
There, let your gaze settle; clear away all the fog from there
So that I can see and describe
Things that are invisible to human eyes.[59]

 

 


CHAPTER IV.

Having thus disposed of the word “Cloic-teach,” which Dr. Ledwich so relied upon, as determining the character of these antique remains, I take leave, evermore, to discard the misnomer, and draw attention to a name which I have never seen noticed as applied to any of those pyramidal edifices. That which I allude to is “Cathoir ghall,” which means the “Cathedral or temple of brightness” (“and delight[60]); not, I must premise, from any external daubing with which modern Vandalism may have thought proper to incrust it,—as happened to that at Swords,—but in evident reference to the solar and lunar light—the sources of life and generation—therein contemplated, at once, and interchangeably venerated.

Having dealt with the term “Cloic-teach,” which Dr. Ledwich heavily relied on to define these ancient remains, I choose to forever reject that mislabeling and direct attention to a term that I've never seen used for any of those pyramidal structures. The term I’m referring to is “Cathoir ghall,” which translates to “Cathedral or temple of brightness” (“and delight[60]); and I must clarify that this doesn't come from any modern vandalism that might have covered it up, like what happened at Swords, but instead points to the solar and lunar light—the fundamental sources of life and creation—both recognized and revered there.

The particular Tower to which this epithet had been assigned—and which it obtained, by way of eminence, for its colossal superiority—is not now standing.[61] It rose about half a mile distant from the old castle of Bally Carbery, in the barony of Iveragh, and county of Kerry; a place where one would hope that the true designation of such phenomena would be preserved most pure, being aloof from the influence of exotic refinements, and, thus[Pg 49] far, free from that maudlin scepticism and laboured doubt which a “little learning” too frequently superinduces.

The specific Tower that was given this name—thanks to its overwhelming grandeur—is no longer standing. It stood about half a mile away from the old castle of Bally Carbery, in the Iveragh barony, County Kerry; a place where one would expect the authentic name of such wonders to be kept intact, untouched by outside influences, and thus[Pg 49] so far, free from that sentimental scepticism and forced doubt that a “little learning” often causes.

“Dear, lovely bowers of innocence and ease,—
Seats of my youth, when ev’ry sport could please,—
How often have I loiter’d o’er thy green,
When humble happiness endear’d each scene!
How often have I paused on every charm,—
The shelter’d cot, the cultivated farm!
While all the village train, from labour free,
Led up their sports beneath the spreading tree.”[62]

“Dear, beautiful places of innocence and comfort,—
The spots from my childhood, when every game was fun,—
How often have I lingered over your greenery,
When simple happiness made every scene special!
How many times have I stopped to admire every detail,—
The cozy cottage, the well-tended farm!
While all the villagers, free from work,
Enjoyed their games beneath the shady tree.”[62]

No combination of letters could possibly approach closer, or convey to a discerning mind greater affinity of meaning to anything, than does the above name to the description given of them in the twelfth century by Giraldus Cambrensis, who calls them “turres ecclesiasticas, quæ, more patriæ, arctæ sunt et altæ, nec non et rotundæ.” This definition, vague as it may seem, affords ample illumination, when compared with the epithet which I have above adduced, to penetrate the darkness of this literary nebula. The word “turres” points out their constructional symmetry, and “ecclesiasticas” their appropriation to a religious use; and what can possibly be in stricter consonance with the tenor of this idea than “Cathaoir ghall,” or the Temple of Brightness, which I have instanced above as the vernacular appellation of one of those sanctuaries?

No combination of letters could come closer or convey more meaning to a discerning mind than the name mentioned above does in relation to the description given by Giraldus Cambrensis in the twelfth century, who refers to them as “turres ecclesiasticas, quæ, more patriæ, arctæ sunt et altæ, nec non et rotundæ.” This definition, as vague as it might seem, sheds a lot of light when compared to the term I mentioned above, helping us understand this literary fog. The word “turres” highlights their architectural symmetry, and “ecclesiasticas” indicates their religious use; and what could align more closely with this idea than “Cathaoir ghall,” or the Temple of Brightness, which I have cited above as the vernacular name of one of those sanctuaries?

Should it be asked, why did not Cambrensis, at the time, enter more fully into the minutiæ of their detail? I shall unhesitatingly answer, it was because he knew nothing more about them. The Irish had at that moment most lamentably dwindled into a [Pg 50]degenerate race. The noble spirit of their heroic ancestors, which had called forth those pyramids, for the twofold and mingled purpose of religion and science, had already evaporated; and all the historian could glean, in prosecuting his inquiries as to their era and cause, was that their antiquity was so remote, that some of them may be even seen immersed beneath the waters of Lough Neagh,[63] which had been occasioned many ages before by the overflowing of a fountain.[64]

Should someone ask why Cambrensis didn't go into more detail at that time, I would confidently say it was because he didn't know much more about them. The Irish had sadly become a [Pg 50]degenerate race. The noble spirit of their heroic ancestors, which had inspired those pyramids for the dual purpose of religion and science, had already faded away; and all the historian could find in his inquiries about their era and cause was that their antiquity was so distant that some of them can even be seen submerged beneath the waters of Lough Neagh, [63] which was caused many ages ago by the overflow of a spring.[64]

Let us now turn to the annals of the “Four Masters,” which record the destruction of Armagh, A.D. 995, by a flash of lightning, and see under what name they include the Round Towers in the general catastrophe. Here is the passage at full length, as given by O’Connor—“Ardmaeha do lose do tene saighnein, ettir tighib, 7[65] Domhuliacc, 7 Cloic teacha, 7 Fiadh-Neimhedh”; that is, Armagh having been set on fire by lightning, its houses, its cathedrals, its belfries, and its Fiadh-Neimhedh, were all destroyed.

Let’s now look at the records of the “Four Masters,” which detail the destruction of Armagh, CE 995, caused by a lightning strike, and see what they call the Round Towers in this overall disaster. Here’s the full passage, as noted by O’Connor—“Ardmaeha do lose do tene saighnein, ettir tighib, 7[65] Domhuliacc, 7 Cloic teacha, 7 Fiadh-Neimhedh”; meaning that Armagh was set on fire by lightning, resulting in the destruction of its houses, cathedrals, belfries, and Fiadh-Neimhedh.

The Ulster Annals have registered the same event in the following words:—“Tene diait do gabail Airdmaeha conafarcaibh Dertach, na Damliacc, na h Erdam, na Fidh-Nemead ann cen loscadh”; that is, Lightning seized upon Armagh, to so violent a degree, as to leave neither mansion, nor cathedral, nor belfry, nor Fiadh-Nemeadh, undemolished.

The Ulster Annals recorded the same event with these words:—“Tene diait do gabail Airdmaeha conafarcaibh Dertach, na Damliacc, na h Erdam, na Fidh-Nemead ann cen loscadh”; which means that lightning struck Armagh with such intensity that it destroyed every mansion, cathedral, belfry, and Fiadh-Nemeadh.

Here we find Fiadh-Nemeadh to occur in both accounts, while the belfries are represented in one place as Cloic teacha, and in the other as Erdam, and in both are opposed to, and contradistinguished from,[Pg 51] the Fiadh-Nemeadh. Our business now is to investigate what this latter word conveys; and though I do not mean, for a while, to develop its true interpretation,—of which I am the sole and exclusive depositary,—yet must I make it apparent, that by it—whatever way it must be rendered—all before me have understood, were emphatically designated our Sabian Towers. Thus Colgan in his Acts, p. 297, referring to these words of the Four Masters, says: “Anno 995, Ardmaeha cum Basilicis, Turribus, aliisque omnibus edificiis, incendio ex fulmine generato, tota vastatur.”

Here we see Fiadh-Nemeadh mentioned in both accounts, with the belfries referred to in one instance as Cloic teacha and in the other as Erdam. In both cases, they are set apart from [Pg 51] the Fiadh-Nemeadh. Our task now is to explore what this latter term means; and while I don’t intend to reveal its true interpretation just yet—of which I am the only one who knows the full meaning—I must clarify that this term, however it should be translated, has always been understood to refer to our Sabian Towers. Colgan in his Acts, p. 297, mentions these words from the Four Masters, saying: “In the year 995, Ardmaeha with Basilicis, Turribus, and all other buildings, was completely devastated by a fire caused by lightning.”

O’Connor also, wishing to wrest its import to his favourite theory of there having been gnomons, while ignorant of its proper force, indulges in a conjecture of the most lunatic ostentation, and translates Fiadh-Nemeadh by celestial indexes.

O’Connor also, wanting to twist its meaning to fit his favorite theory about there having been gnomons, while unaware of its true significance, indulges in a wildly absurd ostentation and translates Fiadh-Nemeadh as celestial indexes.

But though the word does not literally signify either “Towers”—as Colgan, for want of a better exposition, has set forth—or “celestial indexes”—as O’Connor, equally at a loss for its proper meaning, has ventured to promulgate, yet is it indisputable that it stood as the representative of those enigmatical edifices, as well as that both writers had the same structures in view as comprehended under the tenor of this mysterious denomination.[66]

But even though the word doesn’t literally mean either “Towers”—as Colgan has suggested, lacking a better explanation—or “celestial indexes”—as O’Connor has also proposed, unsure of its true meaning—it’s clear that it represented those enigmatic buildings, and both writers were referring to the same structures understood by this mysterious term.[66]

These annals I look upon in three different lights as invaluable documents—firstly, as they prove the existence of those edifices at the date above assigned; secondly, as they show that they were distinct things from the belfries—whether cloicteach or erdam—which shared their disaster; and, thirdly, because that, even admitting of O’Connor’s mistranslation, it[Pg 52] gives us an insight into their character more fortuitous than he had anticipated. Celestial indexes![67] Could any one be so silly as for a moment to suppose that this was a mere allusion to the circumstance of their height? No; it was no such casual epithet, or witty effort of hyperbole; but it was, what Sallust has so truly said of the Syrtes, “nomen ex re inditum.”

These records are valuable to me in three different ways. First, they confirm that those buildings existed at the stated time. Second, they show that they were separate from the bell towers—whether cloictheach or erdam—that shared their fate. Third, even considering O'Connor’s mistranslation, it[Pg 52] provides us with a perspective on their nature that was more revealing than he realized. Heavenly indices![67] Could anyone really be so foolish as to think this was just a comment about their height? No, it wasn’t a simple term or a clever exaggeration; rather, it was, as Sallust wisely noted about the Syrtes, “nomen ex re inditum.”

The identity between this island and the “Insula Hyperboreorum” of Hecatæus being to be completely established in an ensuing chapter,—the bungling of natives and the claims of externs notwithstanding,—I shall not hesitate to assume as proved, that ours was the “island” described.

The connection between this island and the “Insula Hyperboreorum” of Hecatæus will be fully established in a later chapter, despite the confusion from the locals and the claims from outsiders. I will confidently assume that it is proven that ours is the “island” described.

Allow me then to draw your attention to an extract from Diodorus’s report thereof:—“They affirm also,” says he, “that the moon is so seen from this island, that it appears not so distant from the earth, and seems to present on its disk certain projections like the mountains of our world. Likewise that the God Apollo in person visits this island once in nineteen years, in which the stars complete their revolutions, and return into their old positions; and hence this cycle of nineteen years is called, by the Greeks, the great year.”

Allow me to draw your attention to an excerpt from Diodorus’s report:—“They also say,” he states, “that the moon is seen from this island in such a way that it appears not so distant from the earth, and looks like it has certain shapes on its surface, similar to the mountains in our world. Additionally, God Apollo is said to visit this island once every nineteen years, when the stars complete their revolutions and return to their original positions; this cycle of nineteen years is referred to by the Greeks as the great year.”

Who is it that collates this description with the “celestial indexes”[68] above produced, that is not, at once, struck with the felicity of the coincidence? On earth, what could celestial indexes mean but such as were appropriated to the contemplation of the heavenly bodies?—just as the name of “Zoroaster”—which, in the Persian language, signifies “cœlorum observator,” that is, star-gazer, or observer of the[Pg 53] heavens—was given to Zerdust, the great patriarch of the Magi, from his eminence and delight in astronomical pursuits.

Who is it that connects this description with the “celestial indexes”[68] mentioned above, that isn't immediately struck by the perfect match? On earth, what could celestial indexes mean other than those related to observing the stars?—just like the name “Zoroaster”—which, in Persian, means “cœlorum observator,” or star-gazer, or observer of the[Pg 53] heavens—was given to Zerdust, the great patriarch of the Magi, due to his prominence and passion for astronomy.

Now, “the moon being so seen from this island that it appears not so distant from the earth,” is so obvious a reference to the study of astronomy that it would be almost an insult to go about to prove it; but when it is said that “it presents on its disk certain projections like the mountains of our world,” it not only puts that question beyond the possibility of dispute, but argues furthermore a proficiency in that department, which it is the fashion now-a-days to attribute only to modern discoveries.

Now, “the moon looks so close from this island that it doesn’t seem far from the earth,” is such a clear reference to astronomy that it would almost be insulting to prove it; but when it’s said that “it shows certain projections on its surface like the mountains of our world,” it not only makes that question indisputable, but also suggests a level of expertise in that field, which people today usually credit only to modern discoveries.

But have we any evidence of having ever had amongst us, in those “olden times,” men who by their talents could support this character? Hear what Strabo says of Abaris, whom “Hecatæus and others mention” as having been sent by his fraternity from the “island of the Hyperboreans” to Delos, in Greece, in the capacity of a sacred ambassador, where he was equally admired for his knowledge, politeness, justice, and integrity. “He came,” says Strabo, “to Athens, not clad in skins like a Scythian, but with a bow in his hand, a quiver hanging on his shoulders, a plaid wrapt about his body, a gilded belt encircling his loins, and trousers reaching from the waist down to the soles of his feet. He was easy in his address, agreeable in his conversation, active in his despatch, and secret in his management of great affairs; quick in judging of present occurrences, and ready to take his part in any sudden emergency; provident withal in guarding against futurity; diligent in the quest of wisdom; fond of friendship; trusting very little to fortune, yet having the entire confidence of others,[Pg 54] and trusted with everything for his prudence. He spake Greek with a fluency, that you would have thought he had been bred up in the Lyceum, and conversed all his life with the Academy of Athens.”[69]

But do we have any proof that there were men among us, in those “old times,” who had the talent to fulfill this role? Listen to what Strabo says about Abaris, whom “Hecatæus and others mention” as having been sent by his brotherhood from the “island of the Hyperboreans” to Delos, in Greece, as a sacred ambassador, where he was equally admired for his knowledge, politeness, justice, and integrity. “He arrived,” says Strabo, “in Athens, not dressed in skins like a Scythian, but with a bow in his hand, a quiver slung over his shoulders, wrapped in a plaid around his body, a gilded belt around his waist, and trousers that went from his waist down to his feet. He was easy to talk to, pleasant in conversation, efficient in handling tasks, and discreet in managing important matters; quick to judge current events, ready to step up in any sudden situation; insightful about the future; diligent in the pursuit of knowledge; fond of friendships; trusting very little in fortune, yet having the full confidence of others,[Pg 54] and relied upon for his wisdom. He spoke Greek so fluently that you would have thought he had been trained in the Lyceum and had spent his entire life talking with the Academy of Athens.”[69]

This embassy is ascertained to have taken place B.C. 600; and from what shall be elsewhere said of the “island of the Hyperboreans”—coupled with the circumstance of the orator Himerius having called this individual a Scythian, which Strabo would seem to have insinuated also—we can be at no loss in tracing him to his proper home.

This embassy is confirmed to have happened BCE 600; and based on what will be discussed later about the “island of the Hyperboreans”—along with the fact that the speaker Himerius described this person as a Scythian, which Strabo also seems to suggest—we should have no trouble identifying his true origins.

“Far westward lies an isle of ancient fame,
By nature blessed, and Scotia is her name;
An island rich—exhaustless in her store
Of veiny silver and of golden ore;
Her verdant fields with milk and honey flow,
Her woolly fleeces vie with virgin snow,
Her waving furrows float with verdant corn,
And Arms and Arts her envied sons adorn.”

“Far to the west is an island of old renown,
Blessed by nature, and Scotia is her name;
A rich island—never-ending in her treasures
Of silver veins and golden ore;
Her green fields overflow with milk and honey,
Her woolly sheep compete with purest snow,
Her waving fields are filled with lush corn,
And Arms and Arts proudly adorn her envied sons.”

Such is the description of Ireland given by Donatus, bishop of Etruria, in 802; and I have selected it among a thousand other authorities of similar import, to show that Scotia or Scythia was one, and the last, of the ancient names of this country;[70][Pg 55] while the name of “Hyperborean” was the distinctive character assigned thereto, not only as descriptive of its locality towards the north, but as worshipping the wind Boreas.

This is the description of Ireland provided by Donatus, bishop of Etruria, in 802. I’ve chosen it from countless other similar references to illustrate that Scotia or Scythia was one of the last ancient names for this country;[70][Pg 55] while the term “Hyperborean” was uniquely assigned to it, not only to describe its position in the north but also for its worship of the wind Boreas.

Did I not apprehend it might be considered irrelevant to the scope of this work, I could easily prove that the amity, said by Hecatæus to have been cemented on the occasion of the visit above alluded to, was not that of a mere return of courteous civilities for a casual intercourse, but one of a far more tender and familiar nature, viz. the recognition on both sides of their mutual descent from one common origin: the same people who had settled in this country, and imported the mysteries of their magic priesthood, being akin to the first settlers on the coasts of Greece, which they impregnated with similar initiation. I am anticipated, of course, to have meant the Pelasgi, who, under another name, belonged to the same hive as the Indo-Scythæ, or Chaldean Magi, or Tuath-de-danaan,—as the head tribe thereof were called,—who, having effected an establishment on this happy isle, aloof from the intrusion of external invasion or internal butcheries, were allowed to cultivate the study of their favourite rites, the fame and eminence of which had obtained for its theatre, of all nations, the designation of “sacred.” But I fear it would be encroaching upon the patience of my readers, and[Pg 56] besides anticipating, in point of order, what may by and by follow.

If I didn’t think it might be seen as irrelevant to this work, I could easily show that the friendship mentioned by Hecatæus, established during the visit I referred to earlier, was more than just a polite exchange during a casual encounter. It was a deeper and more personal connection, recognizing their shared ancestry from a common origin. The same people who settled in this country and brought their magical priesthood traditions were related to the first settlers along the coasts of Greece, who underwent similar initiation. Of course, I am referring to the Pelasgi, who, under another name, were part of the same group as the Indo-Scythians, or Chaldean Magi, or Tuath-de-Danaan—as the main tribe was called—who, after establishing themselves on this blessed island, free from external invasions or internal conflicts, were able to pursue the study of their favorite rites, which gained such renown that it earned this place the title of “sacred” among all nations. However, I worry that it might test my readers’ patience, and[Pg 56] I risk getting ahead of what I plan to discuss later.

An inconsistency, however, appears in the details, which I cannot here well overlook. It is this. Himerius has called this our ambassador a “Scythian”; and Strabo has affirmed, that he was “not clad like a Scythian.” How, then, shall I cut this knot? Thus. Abaris, as his name implies, was one of the Boreades, or priests of Boreas, belonging to the Tuath-de-danaan colony in this island, who were subdued about six hundred years before this event by the Scythians, whose dress, as well as manners, differed in all particulars from those of their religious and learned predecessors.

An inconsistency, however, shows up in the details, which I can't ignore here. It's this: Himerius has called our ambassador a “Scythian,” and Strabo has stated that he was “not dressed like a Scythian.” So, how do I solve this? Simple. Abaris, as his name suggests, was one of the Boreades, or priests of Boreas, who belonged to the Tuath-de-danaan colony in this island. They were conquered about six hundred years before this event by the Scythians, whose clothing and customs were completely different from those of their religious and scholarly predecessors.

But though the Scythians, from state policy, had suppressed the temple-worship when they deposed from the throne their antecedent Hyperboreans, they were but too sensible of their literary value not to profit by their services in the department of education. Hence it came to pass, that the Boreades were still indulged with their favourite costume, while the inferior communities were obliged to conform to the rules and the fashions of the ascendant dynasty. In a short time, however, the Scythian Druids superseded the Danaan Boreades, by the influence of their own instruction; and the consequence was that of that graceful garb, in the folds of which our ancient high priests officiated at the altar, or exhibited in the senate, not a single vestige is now to be traced except in the word God, Phearagh, whom I shall anon introduce, and in the highlands of Scotland, where a remnant of those Hyperborean or Danaan priests took shelter from the ruthless Picts, resigning to those[Pg 57] remorseless and intolerant persecutors the ground of the only two temples which they were able there to raise, as the last resort of their hopes, and the solace of their exile.[71]

But even though the Scythians had decided to suppress temple worship after they removed the previous rulers, the Hyperboreans, they were well aware of their literary value and chose to benefit from their contributions to education. As a result, the Boreades were still allowed to wear their favorite outfits, while the lesser communities had to follow the rules and trends of the ruling dynasty. However, it didn't take long for the Scythian Druids to replace the Danaan Boreades through their own teaching; as a result, there is no longer a trace of the elegant garments that our ancient high priests wore at the altar or showcased in the senate, except for the word God, Phearagh, which I will introduce shortly, and in the highlands of Scotland, where a remnant of those Hyperborean or Danaan priests sought refuge from the relentless Picts, surrendering to those unyielding and intolerant oppressors the site of the only two temples they managed to build there as their last hope and comfort in exile.[Pg 57]

Nor is it alone as accounting for the circumstance of costume that the above explanation deserves the reader’s regard. An additional insight is afforded, by its enabling us to account for that boundless superiority which, the Irish Druids possessed over all other bodies of the same denomination all over the world. Originally, the Druids were an humble set of men, without science, without letters, without pretensions to refinement; but having succeeded here to the fraternity of the accomplished Danaan Boreades, who, in the revolution of affairs, were forced to communicate their acquirements to the opposite but prevailing priesthood, those latter so far profited by the ennobling opportunity, as to eclipse all other Druids, as well in Europe as in Africa.

The previous explanation is not the only reason to pay attention to the context of costume. It also helps us understand the extraordinary superiority that the Irish Druids had over all other similar groups around the world. Originally, the Druids were just a humble group of men, lacking in knowledge, literacy, and any claims to sophistication. However, after they joined the community of the skilled Danaan Boreades—who, due to changing circumstances, had to share their knowledge with the opposing but dominant priesthood—those priests took full advantage of this opportunity to outshine all other Druids in both Europe and Africa.

Cæsar, in his Commentaries, bears direct testimony to their astronomical research, saying: “Multa præterea de sideribus atque eorum motu, de mundi ac terrarum magnitudine, de rerum naturâ ac deorum immortalium vi ac potestate disputant ac juventuti transdunt.”—De Bel. Gal. lib. 1-6, c. xiv. Pomponius Mela, also confirming the fact, says: “Hi terræ mundique magnitudinem ac forman, motus cœli ac siderum, ac quid Dii velint scire, profitentur.”—De Situ Orbis, lib. 3, c. ii. These two latter authorities, I admit, were more immediately directed to the Druids of Britain; but as it is agreed on all[Pg 58] hands that that body of religionists had received the seeds of their instruction from the Irish Magi, who were infinitely their superiors in all literary accomplishments, I think we may be warranted in extending the commendation to Ireland also, as the writers indubitably included it under the general name of Britain.

Cæsar, in his Commentaries, provides direct evidence of their astronomical research, stating: “They discuss many things about the stars and their motion, the size of the universe and the earth, the nature of things, and the power and influence of the immortal gods, and they pass this knowledge on to the youth.”—De Bel. Gal. lib. 1-6, c. xiv. Pomponius Mela, also confirming this, says: “They claim to know the size and shape of the earth and the universe, the movements of the sky and the stars, and what the gods want.”—De Situ Orbis, lib. 3, c. ii. I admit that these two authors were more specifically focused on the Druids of Britain; however, since it is widely accepted that this group of religious practitioners received their teachings from the Irish Magi, who were far superior to them in all literary skills, I believe we can justifiably extend this acknowledgment to Ireland as well, as the authors likely included it under the general name of Britain.

But were all external testimonies silent on the matter, and mercenary vouchers even assert the reverse, the internal evidence of our language itself, a language so truly characterised as “more than three thousand years old,” would afford to the ingenious and disinterested inquirer the most convincing proof of the ground which I have assumed. In that language—and the writer of this essay ought to know something of it—there is scarcely a single term appertaining to time, from la a day, derived from liladh, to turn round,—in allusion to the diurnal revolution,—up to bleain, a year, compounded of Bel, the sun, and Ain, a circle, referring to its annual orbit, that does not, in its formation and construction, associate the idea with the planetary courses, and thereby evince, not only an astronomical taste, but that astronomy was the “ruling passion” of those who spoke it.

But even if all external evidence were quiet on the subject, and biased sources claimed the opposite, the internal evidence of our language, which is genuinely characterized as being “more than three thousand years old,” would provide the clever and unbiased researcher with the most compelling proof of the position I’ve taken. In that language—and the writer of this essay ought to know something about it—there's hardly a single term related to time, from la meaning day, which comes from liladh, to turn around—referring to the daily cycle—to bleain, meaning year, which is a combination of Bel, the sun, and Ain, a circle, indicating its yearly orbit, that doesn’t link its creation and structure to the movements of the planets, thereby showing not only an interest in astronomy but suggesting that astronomy was the “ruling passion” of those who spoke it.

“The Irish language,” says Davies, an intelligent and respectable Welsh writer, “appears to have arrived at maturity amongst the Iapetidæ, while they were yet in contact with Aramæan families, and formed a powerful tribe in Asia Minor and in Thrace. It may, therefore, in particular instances, have more similitude or analogy to the Asiatic dialects than what appears in those branches of the Celtic that were matured in the west of Europe. Those who used this language consisted partly of Titans, of Celto-Scythians,[Pg 59] or of those Iapetidæ who assisted in building the city of Babel, and must have been habituated, after the dispersion, to the dialects of the nations through which they passed, before they joined the society of their brethren.” We thank this learned author for the flattering notice which he has been pleased to take of us; and though, in his subsequent remarks, he steers far wide of our true pedigree, yet a concession so important as that even here adduced, must command at least our becoming acknowledgments.

“The Irish language,” says Davies, an intelligent and respected Welsh writer, “seems to have reached maturity among the Iapetidæ while they were still in contact with Aramæan families, forming a powerful tribe in Asia Minor and Thrace. Therefore, it may, in certain cases, have more similarities or connections to the Asiatic dialects than what is seen in the branches of Celtic that developed in Western Europe. Those who spoke this language included some Titans, Celto-Scythians,[Pg 59] or Iapetidæ who helped build the city of Babel and must have become accustomed, after the dispersion, to the dialects of the nations they encountered before they joined their fellow tribes.” We thank this knowledgeable author for the flattering mention he has made of us; and although, in his later comments, he strays far from our actual lineage, such an important acknowledgment as this one deserves at least our sincere thanks.

The splendid examples which we have had of primitive teachers of Christianity in this kingdom, and whom Ledwich himself, reluctant as he was to afford ordinary justice to Irish merit, is obliged to praise, were not more remarkable for the sanctified zeal and enthusiastic devotion with which they propagated the Gospel, than they were for the diversified range of their literary acquirements, and the moral sublimity of their ideas and conceptions.[72] Speaking of a production belonging to one of these worthies, Ledwich remarks: “In this tract we can discover Cumman’s acquaintance with the doctrine of time, and the chronological characters. He is no stranger to the solar, lunar, and bissextile years, to the epactal days, and embolismal months, nor to the names of the Hebrew, Macedonian, and Egyptian months. To examine the various cyclical systems, and to point[Pg 60] out their construction and errors, required no mean abilities: a large portion of Greek and Latin literature was also necessary.”[73]

The impressive examples we’ve seen of early Christian teachers in this country, whom Ledwich himself, despite his hesitation to give proper credit to Irish achievements, has to commend, were just as notable for their passionate zeal and deep commitment to spreading the Gospel as they were for their wide range of knowledge and the high moral quality of their ideas and concepts.[72] Referring to a work by one of these individuals, Ledwich notes: “In this piece, we can see Cumman’s understanding of the concept of time and chronological systems. He’s familiar with solar, lunar, and leap years, as well as the extra days and intercalary months, and knows the names of the Hebrew, Macedonian, and Egyptian months. Analyzing the various cyclical systems and pointing[Pg 60] out their structure and mistakes required significant skill: a good grasp of Greek and Latin literature was also essential.”[73]

Here I would have it distinctly noticed, that the above-mentioned individuals who shone in the galaxy of our early Christian constellations, had been but just converted from paganism by St. Patrick, and consequently were not indebted for this “learned lore” to the Romish missionaries, but to the more elevated genius of their native institutions. This it was that enabled them to make those astronomical observations which our annals commemorate; and who can say, amidst the decay of time, the ravages of persecution, and the fury of fanaticism, what tomes of such labours has not the world lost? Some few, however, remain, of which we shall adduce some by way of specimen. Solar eclipses of 495, 664, 810, 884; lunar, of 673, 717, 733, 807, 877; solar and lunar, 864; a comet 911, are recorded in our annals.

Here I want to clearly point out that the individuals mentioned above, who stood out in the early Christian community, had just recently converted from paganism thanks to St. Patrick. Therefore, they didn’t owe their “learned knowledge” to the Roman missionaries, but rather to the superior wisdom of their own traditions. This is what allowed them to make the astronomical observations that our records celebrate. Who can say, amidst the passage of time, the destruction brought by persecution, and the rage of fanaticism, how many important works of such efforts the world has lost? However, a few still exist, and we will mention some as examples: solar eclipses of 495, 664, 810, 884; lunar ones of 673, 717, 733, 807, 877; solar and lunar of 864; a comet in 911 are recorded in our annals.

Those of the “Four Masters” additionally record certain extraordinary celestial phenomena in 743:—“Visæ sunt stellæ quasi de cœlo cadere.” Again, in 744, they observe: “Hoc anno stellæ item de cœlo frequentes deciderunt”; while it cannot be too diligently noted, “that, when the rest of Europe, as Vallancey so justly remarked, through ignorance or forgetfulness, had no knowledge of the true figure of the earth, in the eighth century, the rotundity and true formation of it should have been taught in the Irish schools,” which we shall by and by more pointedly advert to.

Those known as the “Four Masters” also recorded some extraordinary celestial events in 743: “Stars were seen as if falling from the sky.” Again, in 744, they noted: “This year, stars also frequently fell from the sky”; while it should be emphasized, “that, when the rest of Europe, as Vallancey rightly pointed out, was unaware of the true shape of the earth due to ignorance or forgetfulness, in the eighth century, the roundness and true form of it should have been taught in Irish schools,” which we will discuss more specifically later.

It thus appears manifest that the Irish must, at one[Pg 61] time, have not only possessed, but excelled in, the science of astronomy. How did they acquire it? is the next question. “Ad illa mihi pro se quisque acriter intendat animum.” In that passage of Diodorus, to which I have already referred, we find the following appropriate characteristic:—“It is affirmed that Latona was born there, and that, therefore, the worship of Apollo is preferred to that of any other God; and as they daily celebrate this deity with songs of praise, and worship him with the highest honours, they are considered as peculiarly the priests of Apollo, whose sacred grove and singular temple of round form, endowed with many gifts, are there.”

It seems clear that the Irish must have not only possessed but also excelled in the science of astronomy at one point. The next question is, how did they acquire it? “So let everyone focus intently on this matter.” In that passage from Diodorus that I've already mentioned, we find the following fitting description: “It is said that Latona was born there, and because of this, the worship of Apollo is favored over that of any other god; and since they celebrate this deity daily with songs of praise and honor him with the highest respect, they are regarded as uniquely the priests of Apollo, whose sacred grove and unique round temple, blessed with many gifts, are located there.”

Now, it is universally known that Apollo, which, “according to the learned Pezron, is no other than Ap-haul, or the son of the Sun,” was understood by the ancients only essentially to typify that powerful planet, “which animates and imparts fecundity to the universe, whose divinity has been accordingly honoured in every quarter by temples and by altars, and consecrated in the religious strains of all nations” and all climes.

Now, everyone knows that Apollo, which, according to the scholar Pezron, is actually Ap-haul, or the son of the Sun, was originally seen by ancient people primarily as representing that powerful planet, "which brings life and fertility to the universe, whose divinity has been honored everywhere with temples and altars, and celebrated in the religious songs of all nations" and all regions.

His being peculiarly worshipped in this island only shows the intimate knowledge it possessed of the mysteries of the solar system; and that near converse which we have been already told it possessed with the moon, is confirmation the most positive of this explanation.

His unique worship on this island just shows how well they understood the mysteries of the solar system; and the close relationship we've been told they had with the moon is the strongest evidence supporting this explanation.

Let me here again recall to the reader’s mind the name of Cathaoir Ghall, or temple of brightness, which I have before adduced, and when we compare all with the celestial indexes recorded in our annals, the conclusion is inevitable, that the Round Towers of Ireland were specifically constructed for the two-fold[Pg 62] purpose of worshipping the Sun and Moon—as the authors of generation and vegetative heat—and, from the nearer converse which their elevation afforded, of studying the revolutions and properties of the planetary orbs. Let me, however, before elucidating the era of their actual erection, with their Phallic form and their further use, revert to the Mosaic history for the groundwork of my development.

Let me remind the reader of the name Cathaoir Ghall, or temple of brightness, which I've mentioned before. When we compare everything with the celestial indexes found in our records, the conclusion is clear: the Round Towers of Ireland were specifically built for the dual purpose of worshipping the Sun and Moon—as the sources of life and heat—and, due to their height, for studying the movements and characteristics of the planets. However, before I explain the time of their actual construction, with their Phallic shape and other uses, I want to reference the Mosaic history as the foundation for my discussion.

“And chiefly thou, O Spirit! that dost prefer
Before all temples th’ upright heart and pure,
Instruct me, for thou know’st; thou from the first
Wast present, and, with mighty wings outspread,
Dove-like sat’st brooding on the vast abyss,
And mad’st it pregnant. What in me is dark,
Illumine! what is low, raise and support!
That to the height of this great argument
I may assert eternal Providence,
And justify the ways of God to man.”[74]

“And especially you, O Spirit! who values
An honest and pure heart above all temples,
Teach me, for you know; you were there from the beginning
And, with huge wings spread wide,
Like a dove, hovered over the vast nothingness,
And filled it with life. What is dark in me,
Light it up! what is low, lift and support!
So that I can reach the height of this great topic
And declare eternal Providence,
And explain God’s ways to humanity.”[74]

 

 


CHAPTER V.

Nimrod, the son of Cush, “the mighty hunter before the Lord,” was the first person,[75] according to Vossius,[76] who introduced the worship of the sun as a deity. Disgusted with the roving character of his previous life, and tired of peregrination, he resolves to build himself a permanent abode, and persuades his followers to embark in the design, “lest they be scattered abroad upon the face of the whole earth.”[77] Mankind had already relapsed into the follies of their antediluvian ancestors. The awful lesson of the watery visitation was read to them in vain, and again they verified what God had before that memorable epoch with sorrow declared, “that every imagination of the thoughts of their hearts was only evil continually.”[78]

Nimrod, the son of Cush, “the mighty hunter before the Lord,” was the first person, [75] according to Vossius, [76] who introduced the worship of the sun as a god. Fed up with his wandering lifestyle, and tired of traveling, he decides to build a permanent home and convinces his followers to join in the plan, “so they wouldn’t be scattered all over the earth.” [77] People had already fallen back into the mistakes of their pre-flood ancestors. The terrible lesson of the flood was ignored, and once again they proved what God had sadly declared before that significant time: “that every imagination of the thoughts of their hearts was only evil continually.” [78]

In Babel, the city thus agreed upon to be built, as the anchor of their stability and the basis of their renown,—we find a “Tower” mentioned, “whose top may reach,” says our version (but should it not rather be point?) towards heaven.

In Babel, the city that was agreed upon to be built as the foundation of their stability and fame, we find a “Tower” mentioned, “whose top may reach,” says our version (but shouldn’t it be point?) towards heaven.

What was the object of this architectural elevation?

What was the purpose of this architectural design?

[Pg 64]Not certainly, as some have supposed, as a place of refuge in apprehension of a second deluge; for in that case, it is probable, they would have built it on an eminence, rather than on a plain, whereas the Bible expressly tells us they had selected the latter.

[Pg 64]Not necessarily, as some have thought, as a safe haven in fear of another flood; because in that situation, it's likely they would have built it on higher ground, rather than on a plain. The Bible clearly states that they chose the latter.

Much less could it be, what the poets have imagined, for the purpose of scaling the celestial abodes, and disputing with Jehovah the composure of His sovereignty.

Much less could it be, what the poets have imagined, for the purpose of reaching the heavenly realms, and challenging Jehovah's control over His sovereignty.

What, then, was it intended for?

What was it meant for, then?

Undoubted as an acknowledgment, however vitiated and depraved, of dependence upon that Being, whose acts shine forth in universal love, but whose spiritual adoration was now partially lost sight of, or merged in the homage thus primarily tendered to the lucid offspring of his omnipotent fiat.

Undoubtedly, it's an acknowledgment, though flawed and corrupted, of dependence on that Being whose actions are evident in universal love, but whose spiritual worship was now somewhat overlooked or merged in the respect primarily given to the clear outcome of his almighty command.

This tower, so erected by Nimrod, in opposition to the established system of religious belief, and which, therefore—but from a nobler reason than what was generally imagined, viz. his researches in astronomy, and the application thereto of instruments—procured him the appellation of rebel from nemh, heaven, and rodh, an assault, was, I hesitate not to say, a temple constructed to the celestial host, the sun, moon, and stars, which constituted the substance of the Sabian idolatry.[79]

This tower, built by Nimrod, challenged the existing system of religious belief, and for a nobler reason than what most people thought—his studies in astronomy and the use of instruments for that purpose—earned him the title of rebel from the words for heaven and assault. I believe it was essentially a temple dedicated to the celestial bodies: the sun, moon, and stars, which were at the heart of Sabian idolatry.[79]

[Pg 65]Shinaar, in Mesopotamia, was the theatre of this dread occurrence—this appalling spectacle at once of man’s weakness and God’s omnipotence:—Here the Noachidæ had been then fixed; and the name by which this innovation upon their previous usages is transmitted, viz. Ba-Bel, corroborates the destination above assigned.[80]

[Pg 65]Shinaar, in Mesopotamia, was the scene of this terrible event—this shocking display of both human frailty and God's power: Here the descendants of Noah had settled; and the name given to this change from their past practices, namely Ba-Bel, supports the purpose mentioned above.[80]

The word “Baal,” in itself an appellative, at first served to denote the true God amongst those who adhered to the true religion; though, when it became common amongst the idolatrous nations, and applied to idols, He rejected it. “And it shall be in that day that you shall call me Ishi, and shall call me no more Baali.”[81] Another name by which the Godhead was recognised was Moloch. The latter, indeed, in accuracy of speech was the name assigned him by the Ammonites and Moabites—both terms, however, corresponded in sense, “Moloch” signifying king, and “Baal” Lord, that is, of the heavens; whence transferring the appellation to the Sun, as the source and dispenser of all earthly favours, he was also called Bolati, i.e., “Baal the bestower,” as was the moon, Baaltis, from the same consideration: whilst the direct object of their internal regard was not, undoubtedly,[Pg 66] that globe of fire which illumines the firmament and vivifies terrestrials, but, physically considered, nature at large, the fructifying germ of universal generativeness.

The word "Baal," initially just a title, was originally used to refer to the true God by those who followed the genuine faith. However, once it became popular among idol-worshiping nations and was used for false gods, He rejected it. "And on that day, you will call me Ishi and will no longer call me Baali." Another name for the Godhead was Moloch. This name was correctly used by the Ammonites and Moabites; both terms had similar meanings, with "Moloch" meaning king and "Baal" meaning lord, specifically of the heavens. This led to the term being applied to the Sun, considered the source and dispenser of all earthly favors, thus he was also referred to as Bolati, i.e., "Baal the bestower," while the moon was called Baaltis for the same reason. The true focus of their worship was not merely that fiery orb lighting up the sky and sustaining life on Earth, but rather, when viewed from a physical perspective, it was nature as a whole, the fructifying germ of universal generativeness.

The Sun, it is true, as the source of light and heat, came in as representative for all this adoration. Thus viewed, then, it would appear that the origin of the institution may have been comparatively harmless. God being invisible, or only appearing to mortals through the medium of His acts, it was natural that man, left to the workings of unaided reason, should look on yon mysterious luminary with mingled sentiments of gratitude and awe. We have every reason, accordingly, to think, that solar worship at first was only emblematical, recognising, in the effulgence of the orb of day, the creative power of Him, the

The Sun, as the source of light and heat, became a symbol for all this reverence. From this perspective, it seems that the beginning of the practice might have been relatively innocent. Since God is unseen, or only reveals Himself to people through His actions, it makes sense that humans, relying on their own reason, would look at that mysterious sphere with a mix of gratitude and wonder. Therefore, we have good reason to believe that sun worship initially was simply symbolic, acknowledging, in the brightness of the sun, the creative power of Him, the

“Father of all, in every age,
In every clime adored,
By saint, by savage, and by sage,
Jehovah, Jove, or Lord”—

“Father of all, in every age,
In every praised place,
By saint, by savage, and by wise,
God

who sent it forth on its beneficent errand.

who sent it out on its helpful mission.

As such, originally they had no temples dedicated to the occasion; they met in the open air, without the precincts of any earthly shrine: there they poured forth their vows and their thanksgivings, under the aërial canopy of the vaulted expanse; nor can it be denied but that there was something irresistibly impressive in such an assemblage of pious votaries, paying their adoration to the throne of light in the natural temple of his daily splendours.[82]

As a result, they originally had no temples set up for this; they gathered outdoors, without the confines of any earthly shrine: there they expressed their vows and gratitude under the vast sky; and it cannot be denied that there was something incredibly moving about such a gathering of devoted worshippers, offering their reverence to the source of light in the natural temple of his daily brilliance.[82]

The degeneracy of man, however, became manifest in the sequel, and, from the frequency of the act, the[Pg 67] type was substituted in room of the thing typified. “Solum in cœlis deum putabant solem,” says Philobibliensis, in his interpretation of Sanchoniathon. Nor did it stop here, but, proceeding in its progress of melancholy decay, swept before it the barriers of reason and moral light; and, from the bright monarch of the stars, who rules the day, the seasons, and the year, with perpetual change, yet uniform and identical, bowed before the grosser element of material fire, as his symbol or corporeal representative.

The decline of humanity, however, became clear over time, and due to how often the act occurred, the[Pg 67] type replaced what it originally represented. “Only in heaven did they believe in God as the sun,” says Philobibliensis in his interpretation of Sanchoniathon. But it didn't stop there; as it continued its downward spiral, it tore down the walls of reason and moral clarity. Instead of the bright ruler of the stars, who governs the day, the seasons, and the year with constant change yet remains the same, they bowed to the coarser element of material fire as his symbol or physical manifestation.

But the worst and most lamentable is yet untold. The sign again occupied the place of the thing signified, and the human soul was prostrated, and human life often immolated, to propitiate the favour of earthly fire, now by transition esteemed a god. They had, it is true, from a faint knowledge of the sacred writings, and a perverted exercise of that inspired authority, something like an excuse for, at least, a decent attention in the ordinary management of that useful article. In Lev. vi. 13 it is said: “The fire upon the altar shall ever be burning, it shall never go out.” This injunction given by the Lord to Moses, to remind His people of the constant necessity of sacrifice and prayer, the Gentiles misconstrued into reverence for the fire itself, and “quoniam omnes pravi dociles sumus,” hence the ready admission with which the doctrine was embraced, and the general spread of that which was at first but partial and figurative.

But the worst and most unfortunate part is still to come. The symbol once again took the place of the thing it represented, and the human spirit was crushed, often sacrificing human life to win the favor of earthly fire, which was now mistakenly thought of as a god. It is true that they had, based on a vague understanding of the sacred texts and a twisted interpretation of that divine authority, something like a justification for at least a respectful approach to the regular handling of that valuable resource. In Leviticus 6:13 it states: “The fire on the altar must always be kept burning; it must never go out.” This command given by the Lord to Moses was meant to remind His people of the ongoing need for sacrifice and prayer, but the Gentiles misinterpreted it as a form of reverence for the fire itself. And “since we are all corrupted, we are easily led,” thus the doctrine was quickly accepted, and what began as something limited and symbolic spread widely.

Indeed we find that God Himself had appeared to Moses in a “flame of fire in the midst of a bush” (Ex. iii. 2), and in presence of the whole Israelitish host (Ex. xix. 18). “The Lord descended upon Mount Sinai, as the smoke of a furnace;” while in Ex. xiii. 21, it is declared that “the Lord went[Pg 68] before them by day in a pillar of a cloud, and by night in a pillar of fire, to give them light.” So accordingly we find Elijah, 1 Kings xviii. 24, when challenging the priests of the false divinities, propose a decision by fiery ordeal. “Call you on the name of your gods,” he says, “and I will call upon the name of the Lord: and the God that answereth by fire, let him be God; and all the people answered, it is well spoken.”

Indeed, we see that God Himself appeared to Moses in a “flame of fire in the midst of a bush” (Ex. iii. 2), and in front of the entire Israelite community (Ex. xix. 18). “The Lord descended upon Mount Sinai, like the smoke of a furnace;” while in Ex. xiii. 21, it states that “the Lord went[Pg 68] before them by day in a pillar of a cloud, and by night in a pillar of fire, to give them light.” Similarly, we find Elijah, in 1 Kings xviii. 24, when challenging the priests of the false gods, proposing a decision through a fiery trial. “Call on the name of your gods,” he says, “and I will call upon the name of the Lord: and the God who answers by fire, let Him be God;” and all the people replied, “That’s a good idea.”

The infidels, therefore, who could not concede any superiority to the religion of the Hebrews, and yet could not deny those manifestations of divine support, thought they best proved their independence by instituting a rivalship, and got thereby the more confirmed in their original idolatry. Their bloody sacrifices themselves originated, we may suppose, in some similar way. God must, undoubtedly, have prescribed that rite to Adam, after his fall in Paradise, else how account for the “skins” with which Eve and he had covered themselves? The beasts to which they belonged could not have been slain for food; for it was not till a long time after that they were allowed to eat the flesh of animals. We may, therefore, safely infer that it was for a sin-offering they had been immolated; and the subsequent reproof given to Cain by the rejection of his oblation, evidently for the non-observance of the exact mode of sacrifice prescribed, coupled with the command issued to Abraham, to try his obedience, by offering up his own son, are undeniable proofs of the truth of this inference.

The non-believers, who couldn’t accept any superiority of the Hebrew religion yet couldn't deny those signs of divine support, thought they best proved their independence by creating a rivalry, which only made them more entrenched in their original idolatry. We can assume their bloody sacrifices started in a similar way. God surely must have instituted that ritual with Adam after his fall in Paradise, or else how do we explain the “skins” that he and Eve used to cover themselves? The animals they came from couldn't have been killed for food, since it wasn’t until much later that they were allowed to eat meat. Therefore, we can reasonably conclude that they were sacrificed as a sin offering; and the later reprimand given to Cain when his offering was rejected, clearly for not following the specified method of sacrifice, along with the command to Abraham to test his obedience by offering his own son, are undeniable evidence of this conclusion.

In “Ur” of the Chaldees, a name which literally signifies “fire,” the worship of that element first originated. Thence it travelled in its contaminating course, until all the regions of the earth got impregnated[Pg 69] therewith. In Persia, a country with which this island had, of old, the most direct communication, we also find a city denominated “Ur”; and who does not know that the Persians, having borrowed the custom from the Chaldean priests, regarded fire with the utmost veneration? Numerous as were the deities which that nation worshipped, “fire,” on every occasion, in every sacrifice—like the Janus of the Romans—was invoked the first. Their Pyrea, in which they not only preserved it ever burning, but worshipped it as a deity, have been noticed by Brisson—but without the necessary adjunct of their being an innovation.

In “Ur” of the Chaldees, a name that literally means “fire,” the worship of that element first began. From there, it spread in its contaminating path until all parts of the earth became influenced by it[Pg 69]. In Persia, a country that had, in ancient times, the most direct connection with this island, we also find a city called “Ur”; and who doesn’t know that the Persians, having adopted the practice from the Chaldean priests, held fire in the highest regard? Despite the many deities that nation worshipped, “fire” was always the first to be invoked in every situation and sacrifice—just like Janus for the Romans. Their Pyrea, where they not only kept it continuously burning but also worshipped it as a god, have been noted by Brisson—though he failed to mention that this was an innovation.

Even the ordinary fire for culinary or social purposes participated in some measure in this hallowed regard; as they durst not, without violating the most sacred rules, and stifling the scruples of all their previous education, offer it the least mark of impious disregard, or pollute its sanctity by profane contact.

Even the everyday fire used for cooking or social gatherings held some level of this sacred respect; they did not dare, without breaking the most sacred rules and ignoring everything they had been taught before, to show it any sign of disrespect or to taint its holiness with impure touch.

It was, however, only as symbolical of the sun that they, like the Chaldeans, paid it this extraordinary reverence—a reverence not limited to mere religious rules, but which exercised control over and biassed the decisions of their most important secular transactions. Accordingly, we learn from Herodotus, lib. vii., as quoted by Cicero in “Verrem,” that when Datis, the prefect of Xerxes’ fleet, flushed with the result of his victory over Naxos and the city of Eretria in Eubœa, might easily have made himself master of the island of Delos, he however passed it over untouched in honour of that divinity before whom his country had bowed, having been sacred to Apollo or the sun, and reputedly his birthplace.

It was, however, only as a symbol of the sun that they, like the Chaldeans, showed this extraordinary reverence—a reverence that wasn't just about religious rules, but also influenced and biased their most significant secular decisions. As we learn from Herodotus, lib. vii., as quoted by Cicero in “Verrem,” when Datis, the commander of Xerxes’ fleet, confident from his victory over Naxos and the city of Eretria in Eubœa, could have easily taken control of the island of Delos, he instead left it untouched out of respect for that divinity to whom his nation had submitted, as it was sacred to Apollo or the sun, and is said to be his birthplace.

[Pg 70]But do I mean to say that the Round Towers of Ireland were intended for the preservation of the sacred fire? Far, very far indeed, from it. That some few of them were therewith connected—I say connected, not appropriated—may, I think, be well allowed; nay, it is my candid belief, so far as belief is compatible with a matter so unauthenticated. But having all through maintained that they were not all intended for one and the same object, I must have been understood, of course, by the numerous supporters of that fashionable proposition as including fire-worship within the compass of my several views. I put it, however, frankly to the most ardent supporter of that theory, who for a moment considers the different bearings and peculiarities of those several structures, comparing them first with one another, and then with the description of fire-receptacles which we read of elsewhere, whether he can dispassionately bring himself to say that all our Round Towers, or indeed above two of those at present remaining, could have been even calculated for that purpose?

[Pg 70]But am I suggesting that the Round Towers of Ireland were meant to keep the sacred fire? Absolutely not. While I believe that some of them may be related to it—I say related, not designated—I think this can be reasonably accepted; in fact, I genuinely believe this, as much as one can believe in something so unverified. However, since I have consistently argued that they weren’t all built for the same purpose, I must have been understood, of course, by the many advocates of that popular idea to imply that fire-worship falls within my diverse perspectives. I put it simply to the most passionate supporter of that theory, who takes a moment to consider the various aspects and characteristics of those different structures, comparing them first to each other, and then to the descriptions of fire-keeping places we read about elsewhere, whether he can objectively conclude that all of our Round Towers, or even more than two of those still standing, could have been reasonably designed for that purpose?

Where, let me ask, is it they will suppose the fire to have been placed? In the bottom? No; the intervening floors, of which the GREATER PORTION retain evident traces, would not only endanger the conflagration of the whole edifice, as it is most probable that they were made of wood, but would also prevent the egress of the smoke through the four windows at the top, for which use, they tell you, those apertures were inserted.

Where, let me ask, do they think the fire was started? In the basement? No; the floors in between, which the Larger share clearly show evidence of, would not only risk setting the entire building on fire, since it's likely they were made of wood, but would also block the smoke from escaping through the four windows at the top, which, they say, were installed for that purpose.

But I am answered that the tower of Ardmore, which has within it no vestiges of divisional compartments, could offer no hindrance to the ascent of the smoke, or its consequent discharge through the [Pg 71]four cardinal openings. To which I rejoin, that if there had ever been a fire lighted within that edifice, and continued for any length of time, as the sacred fire is known to have been kept perpetually burning, it would have been impossible for the inner surface of that stately structure to preserve the beautiful and white coating which it still displays through the mystic revolutions of so many ages. The same conclusion applies to the tower of Devenish, which, though it has no inside coating, yet must its elegant polish have been certainly deteriorated, if subjected to the action of a perpetual smoke.

But I am told that the tower of Ardmore, which has no signs of separate compartments inside, could not prevent the smoke from rising or being released through the [Pg 71]four openings. To this, I respond that if there had ever been a fire lit inside that building, and it had burned for any significant time, like the sacred fire that was known to be kept burning continuously, it would have been impossible for the inner surface of that impressive structure to maintain the beautiful white coating it still shows after so many ages. The same conclusion applies to the tower of Devenish, which, although it has no inner coating, would certainly have lost its elegant polish if exposed to continuous smoke.

 

ARDMORE.

ARDMORE.

 

The instance which is adduced of the four temples described by Hanway in his Travels into Persia, proves nothing. It certainly corresponds with the architectural character of some of our Round Towers, but leaves us as much in the dark as to the era and use of both as if he had never made mention of any such occurrence.

The example mentioned of the four temples described by Hanway in his Travels into Persia doesn’t prove anything. It definitely matches the architectural style of some of our Round Towers, but it leaves us just as confused about the time period and purpose of both as if he had never brought up such a thing.

To me it is as obvious as the noon-day sun that they too on examination would be found of a more comprehensive religious tendency than what could possibly relate to the preservation of the sacred fire; for it is well known that when temples were at all appropriated to this consecrated delusion, it was within a small crypt or arched vault—over which the temple was erected—that it was retained. The Ghebres or Parsees, the direct disciples of Zoroaster, the reputed author of this improved institution, “build their temples,” says Richardson,[83] “over subterraneous fires.”

To me, it's as clear as the midday sun that they too, upon closer inspection, would be found to have a broader religious inclination than just the preservation of the sacred fire. It's well known that when temples were dedicated to this sacred belief, it was only within a small crypt or arched vault—beneath the structure of the temple—that it was kept. The Ghebres or Parsees, the direct followers of Zoroaster, who is credited with this enhanced system, “build their temples,” says Richardson,[83] “over subterraneous fires.”

Whenever a deviation from this occurred, it was in favour of a low stone-built structure, all over-arched,[Pg 72] such as that which Hanway met with at Baku, and corresponding in every particular with the edifices of this description to be seen at Smerwick, county Kerry, and elsewhere throughout Ireland.[84]

Whenever a deviation from this happened, it was in favor of a low stone structure with arches everywhere, like what Hanway encountered at Baku, and matching in every way the buildings of this kind that can be found in Smerwick, county Kerry, and other places throughout Ireland.[Pg 72]

The fire-house which Captain Keppel visited at a later period at Baku, in 1824, was a small square building, erected on a platform, with three ascending steps on each side, having a tall hollow stone column at every side, through which the flame was seen to issue, all in the middle of a pentagonal enclosure—comprising also a large altar, whereon naphtha was kept continually burning.

The firehouse that Captain Keppel visited later in Baku, in 1824, was a small square building built on a platform, with three steps on each side. Each side had a tall hollow stone column, through which flames could be seen coming out, all in the middle of a pentagonal enclosure—which also included a large altar where naphtha was always burning.

Now, could anything possibly correspond more minutely with Strabo’s description of the Pyratheia than does this last account? “They are,” he says, “immense enclosures, in the centre of which was erected an altar, where the Magi used to preserve, as well a quantity of ashes, as the ever-burning fire itself.” And could anything possibly be more opposite to our Round Towers than all these accounts?

Now, could anything match Strabo’s description of the Pyratheia more closely than this last account? “They are,” he says, “huge enclosures, in the center of which was built an altar, where the Magi used to keep not only a quantity of ashes but the ever-burning fire itself.” And could anything be more different from our Round Towers than all these accounts?

When, therefore, we are told[85] that at the city of Zezd in Persia—which is distinguished by the apellation of Darub Abadat, or seat of religion—the Ghebres are permitted to have an Atush Kidi, or fire-temple, which they assert had the sacred fire in it since the days of Zoroaster, we must be prepared to understand it as corresponding in architectural proportion with one or other of the instances just now[Pg 73] detailed; and in truth, from recent discovery, I have ascertained—since the above was composed—that it is nothing more than a sorry hut.

When we're told that in the city of Zezd in Persia—known as Darub Abadat, or the seat of religion—the Ghebres are allowed to have an Atush Kidi, or fire-temple, which they claim has had the sacred fire since Zoroaster's time, we need to recognize that it likely matches the architectural style of one of the examples just mentioned. In fact, from recent discoveries, I've found out—since this was written—that it is nothing more than a sorry hut.

But Pennant’s view of Hindostan is brought forward as at once decisive of the matter. What says Mr. Pennant, however? “All the people of this part of India are Hindoos, and retain the old religion, with all its superstition. This makes the pagodas here much more numerous than in any other part of the peninsula; their form too is different, being chiefly buildings of a cylindrical or round tower shape, with their tops either pointed or truncated at the top, and ornamented with something eccentrical, but frequently with a round ball stuck on a spike: this ball seems intended to represent the sun, an emblem of the deity of the place.”

But Pennant’s view of Hindostan is presented as conclusive on the matter. What does Mr. Pennant say, though? “All the people in this part of India are Hindus and follow the old religion, with all its superstitions. This results in more pagodas here than in any other part of the peninsula; their shape is also different, primarily consisting of cylindrical or round tower designs, with tops that are either pointed or flat, often decorated with something unusual, but frequently featuring a round ball mounted on a spike: this ball appears to symbolize the sun, an emblem of the deity of this location.”

To this ascription of this learned traveller I most fully, most heartily respond. Pagoda is a name invented by the Portuguese, from the Persian “Peutgheda,” meaning a temple of idols, in which they supposed them to abound, but which in reality were only so many figures or symbols of the “principle of truth,” the “spirit of wisdom,” the “supreme essence,” and other attributes of the Godhead, which, I believe, they in a great measure spiritually recognised. Those structures, therefore, as the very word implies, had no manner of relation to the sacred fire, but they had to the sun and moon, the supposed authors of generation and nutrition, of which fire was only the corrupt emblem; and the different forms of their constructural terminations, similar to those elsewhere described by Maundrell, some being pointed, and some being truncated, harmonises most aptly with the radial and hemispherical representations[Pg 74] of the two celestial luminaries, as well as with that organ of human procreation which we shall hereafter more particularly identify. These are the two Baals dwelt so largely upon in the Scriptures—Baal masculine, the sun, and Baal feminine, the moon, from both of which the Hindoos derive their fabulous origin. Indeed it was from their extreme veneration for the “queen of night” that they obtained their very name; Hindoo meaning, in the Sanscrit language, the moon; and accordingly we find among them Hindoo-buns, that is, children of the moon, as we do Surage-buns, children of the sun, the other parent of their fanciful extraction.

I completely and wholeheartedly agree with this knowledgeable traveler. The term "pagoda" was created by the Portuguese, deriving from the Persian word “Peutgheda,” which means a temple of idols, where they believed idols were plentiful. In reality, these were just figures or symbols representing the “principle of truth,” the “spirit of wisdom,” the “supreme essence,” and other qualities of the divine, which I think they largely recognized on a spiritual level. Therefore, those structures, as the name itself suggests, had no connection to sacred fire, but rather to the sun and moon, which were seen as the sources of generation and nutrition, with fire being only a corrupt symbol of them. The various designs of their tops, as previously discussed by Maundrell, some being pointed and others being truncated, fit perfectly with the radial and hemispherical representations[Pg 74] of the two celestial bodies, as well as with the human procreation organ, which we will identify in more detail later. These relate to the two Baals heavily referenced in the Scriptures—Baal masculine, the sun, and Baal feminine, the moon, from which the Hindoos trace their mythical origins. In fact, their deep reverence for the “queen of night” is how they got their name; “Hindoo” means moon in Sanskrit. Thus, among them, we find Hindoo-buns, meaning children of the moon, and Surage-buns, children of the sun, the other parent in their fanciful lineage.

Here then, methinks, we have at once a clue to the character of those Round Towers so frequent throughout the East, of whose history, however, the Orientals are as ignorant as we are here of our “rotundities.” Caucasus abounds in those columnar fanes, and it must not be forgotten that Caucasus has been claimed as the residence of our ancestors. On Teric banks, hard by, there is a very beautiful and lofty one as like as possible to some of ours. The door is described as twelve feet from the ground, level and rather oblong in its form. Lord Valentia was so struck with the extraordinary similitude observable between some very elegant ones which he noticed in Hindostan and those in this country, that he could not avoid at once making the comparison. The inhabitants, he observes, paid no sort of regard to those venerable remains, but pilgrims from afar, and chiefly from Jynagaur, adhering to their old religion, used annually to resort to them as the shrines of their ancient worship. Yet in the ceremonies there performed we see no evidence of their appropriation to the sacred[Pg 75] fire—however tradition may have ascribed them as once belonging to the Ghebres! Franklin mentions some he has seen at Nandukan, as do other writers in other sites. In short, all through the East they are to be met with, and yet all about them is obscurity, doubt, and mystery, a proof at once of the antiquity of their date, and of their not being receptacles for fire, which, if the fact, could be there no secret.

Here, I think we have a clue to the nature of those Round Towers that are so common in the East, about which the locals are just as clueless as we are about our own “round structures.” The Caucasus is full of these column-like temples, and we should remember that this region has been considered the home of our ancestors. On the banks of Teric, nearby, there's a very beautiful and tall one that resembles some of ours. The doorway is said to be twelve feet off the ground, level and somewhat elongated in shape. Lord Valentia was so impressed by the striking similarity between some elegant examples he saw in Hindostan and those in this country that he immediately made a comparison. He noted that the locals showed no respect for these ancient remains, but pilgrims from distant places, especially from Jynagaur, who followed their old religion, would come to them annually as sites for their ancient worship. However, in the ceremonies held there, we see no evidence that they were meant for the sacred[Pg 75] fire—no matter what tradition may have suggested about their association with the Ghebres! Franklin mentions some he has seen at Nandukan, as do other writers in different locations. In short, they can be found all across the East, and yet everything surrounding them is shrouded in obscurity, doubt, and mystery, which serves as proof of their ancient origins and indicates that they were not places for fire, which, if true, would not be a secret there.

Yes, I verily believe, and I will as substantially establish, that they were, what has already been affirmed, in reference to those in Ireland, viz. temples in honour of the sun and moon, the procreative causes of general fecundity, comprising in certain instances, like them, also the additional and blended purposes of funeral cemeteries and astronomical observatories. The Septuagint interpreters well understood their nature when rendering the “high place of Baal”[86] by the Greek στηλη του βααλ, or Pillar of Baal, that is, the pillar consecrated to the sun; while the ancient Irish themselves, following in the same train, designated those structures Bail-toir, that is, the tower of Baal, or the sun, and the priest who attended them, Aoi Bail-toir, or superintendent of Baal’s tower. Neither am I without apprehension but that the name “Ardmore,” which signifies “the great high place,” and where a splendid specimen of those Sabian edifices is still remaining, was in direct reference to that religious column; but this en passant.

Yes, I truly believe, and I will firmly establish, that they were, as has already been stated, related to those in Ireland, namely temples dedicated to the sun and moon, the vital sources of overall fertility, which in some cases also served the dual purposes of burial grounds and astronomical observatories. The Septuagint interpreters understood their nature well when they translated the “high place of Baal”[86] as the Greek στηλη του βααλ, or Pillar of Baal, meaning the pillar dedicated to the sun; while the ancient Irish, following the same tradition, called those structures Bail-toir, which means the tower of Baal, or the sun, and the priest who oversaw them, Aoi Bail-toir, or supervisor of Baal’s tower. I also worry that the name “Ardmore,” which means “the great high place,” where a magnificent example of those Sabian buildings still exists, directly references that religious column; but this en passant.

In the sepulchral opinion I am not a little fortified by the circumstance of there being found at Benares pyramids corresponding in all respects, save that of size, to those in Egypt, having also subterranean[Pg 76] passages beneath them, which are said to extend even for miles together. A column also, besides a sphinx’s head, which has been discovered not long since in digging amid the ruins of an ancient and unknown city, on the banks of the Hypanis, bearing an inscription which was found to differ on being compared with Arabic, Persia, Turkish, Chinese, Tartar, Greek, and Roman letters; but bore “a manifest and close similarity with the characters observed by Denon on several of the mummies of Egypt,” gives strength to the idea of the identity of the Egyptian religion with that of the Indians, as it does to the identity of destination of their respective pyramids.

In the grave view, I am somewhat supported by the fact that pyramids have been found in Benares that match those in Egypt in every way except size. These structures also have underground[Pg 76] passages beneath them, which are said to stretch for miles. Additionally, a column and a sphinx's head were recently discovered while digging through the ruins of an ancient and unknown city along the banks of the Hypanis. This column has an inscription that, when compared with Arabic, Persian, Turkish, Chinese, Tartar, Greek, and Roman letters, shows clear differences but bears “a noticeable and close similarity with the characters noted by Denon on several Egyptian mummies.” This strengthens the idea that the Egyptian religion is identical to that of the Indians, as well as the notion that their pyramids served similar purposes.

 

 


CHAPTER VI.

Now if there be any one point of Irish antiquity which our historians insist upon more than another, it is that of our ancestral connection with the Egyptian kings. In all their legends Egypt is mixed up—in all their romances Egypt stands prominent, which certainly could not have been so universal without something at least like foundation, and must, therefore, remove anything like surprise at the affinity our ancient religion bore, in many respects, to theirs, since they were both derived from the same common origin.

Now, if there's one aspect of Irish history that our historians emphasize more than anything else, it's our ancestral link to the Egyptian kings. In all their legends, Egypt is intertwined; in all their stories, Egypt is significant. This couldn’t have been so widespread without at least some basis in fact, which should therefore lessen any surprise at the similarities our ancient religion had, in many ways, to theirs, since they both came from the same common source.

I have already intimated my decided belief of the application of the Egyptian pyramids to the combined purposes of religion and science. The department of science to which I particularly referred was astronomy, the cultivation of which was inseparably involved in all their religious rites; for despite of the reverence which the Egyptians seemed to pay to crocodiles, bulls, and others of the brute creation, in those they only figured forth the several attributes, all infinite, in the divinity; as their worship, like that of the ancient Irish, was purely planetary, or Sabian.

I have already expressed my strong belief that the Egyptian pyramids were used for both religious and scientific purposes. The area of science I was specifically talking about is astronomy, which was closely linked to all their religious ceremonies. Even though the Egyptians appeared to show great respect for crocodiles, bulls, and other animals, they actually represented various divine qualities, all of which were infinite. Their worship, much like that of the ancient Irish, was entirely focused on the planets, or Sabian.

The Indians too have images of the elephant, horse, and other such animals, chiselled out with the most studious care, and to all intents and purposes appear to pay them homage; but, if questioned on the subject, they will tell you that in the sagacity of the[Pg 78] former, and the strength and swiftness of the latter, they only recognise the superior wisdom and might of the All-good and All-great One, and the rapidity with which his decrees are executed by his messengers.

The Indians also create detailed images of elephants, horses, and other animals, crafted with great care, and seem to honor them; however, if you ask them about it, they will explain that in the intelligence of the former, and the strength and speed of the latter, they see only the superior wisdom and power of the All-good and All-great One, and the swift way in which his commands are carried out by his messengers.

If questioned more closely, they will tell you that the Brahmin is but reminded by the image of the inscrutable Original, whose pavilion is clouds and darkness; to him he offers the secret prayer of the heart; and if he neglects from inadvertence the external services required, it is because his mind is so fully occupied with the contemplation of uncreated excellence, that he overlooks the grosser object by which his impressions were communicated. Then with respect to their subterranean temples or Mithratic caves, of which we have so many specimens throughout this island, they affirm that the mysterious temple of the caverns is dedicated to services which soar as much above the worship of the plain and uninstructed Hindoo, as Brahma the invisible Creator is above the good and evil genii who inhabit the region of the sky. The world, whose ideas are base and grovelling as the dust upon which they tread, must be led by objects perceptible to the senses to perform the ceremonial of their worship; the chosen offspring of Brahma are destined to nobler and sublimer hopes; their views are bounded alone by the ages of eternity.

If you ask them more closely, they’ll say that the Brahmin is simply reminded by the image of the unknowable Original, whose realm is made of clouds and darkness; to Him, he offers the secret prayer of his heart. If he sometimes forgets the external rituals, it's because his mind is so focused on contemplating uncreated greatness that he overlooks the more tangible things through which he received his impressions. Regarding their underground temples or Mithratic caves, of which we have many examples throughout this island, they claim that the mysterious temple of the caverns is dedicated to spiritual practices that are much higher than the worship of the ordinary and uneducated Hindu, just as Brahma, the invisible Creator, is above the good and evil spirits that dwell in the skies. The world, whose ideas are low and trivial like the dust they walk on, must be guided by things they can see to carry out their worship rituals; the chosen descendants of Brahma are meant for greater and more elevated aspirations; their vision is only limited by the ages of eternity.

These specimens, though brief, will prove that the spirit of the religion of ancient India and Egypt was not that farrago of mental prostration which some have imagined. No, the stars, as the abode, or immediate signal of the Deity, were their primary study; and even to this day, depressed and humiliated as the[Pg 79] Indians are, and aliens in their own country, they are not without some attention to their favourite pursuit, or something like an observatory to perpetuate its cultivation. In May, 1777, a letter from Sir Robert Baker to the President of the Royal Society of London was read before that body, which details a complete astronomical apparatus found at Benares, belonging to the Brahmins.

These examples, although brief, will show that the essence of the religions of ancient India and Egypt wasn't the jumble of mental exhaustion that some people think. No, the stars, seen as the home or direct sign of the Deity, were their main focus; and even today, despite being marginalized and oppressed in their own land, the Indians still pay attention to their cherished pursuit, with something resembling an observatory to keep it alive. In May 1777, a letter from Sir Robert Baker to the President of the Royal Society of London was read to the group, detailing a complete astronomical setup found in Benares that belonged to the Brahmins.

Such is the remnant of that once enlightened nation, the favourite retreat of civilisation and the arts, which sent forth its professors into the most distant quarters of the world, and disseminated knowledge wherever they had arrived. “With the first accounts we have of Hindostan,” says Crawford, “a mighty empire opens to our view, which in extent, riches, and the number of its inhabitants, has not yet been equalled by any one nation on the globe. We find salutary laws, and an ingenious and refined system of religion established; sciences and arts known and practised; and all of these evidently brought to perfection by the accumulated experience of many preceding ages. We see a country abounding in fair and opulent cities; magnificent temples and palaces; useful and ingenious artists employing the precious stones and metals in curious workmanship; manufacturers fabricating cloths, which in the fineness of their texture, and the beauty and duration of some of their dyes, have even yet been but barely imitated by other nations.

Such is the remnant of that once enlightened nation, the favored retreat of civilization and the arts, which sent its scholars to the farthest corners of the world and spread knowledge wherever they went. “With the first accounts we have of Hindostan,” says Crawford, “a mighty empire unfolds before us, which in terms of size, wealth, and population has yet to be matched by any other nation on Earth. We find beneficial laws and a sophisticated and refined religious system in place; sciences and arts known and practiced, all of which have clearly reached perfection through the accumulated experience of many past ages. We see a land rich in beautiful and prosperous cities; grand temples and palaces; skilled and inventive artisans using precious stones and metals in intricate designs; manufacturers producing fabrics that, in their fine texture and the beauty and longevity of some of their colors, have still barely been matched by other nations."

“The traveller was enabled to journey through this immense country with ease and safety; the public roads were shaded with trees to defend him from its scorching sun; at convenient distances buildings were erected for him to repose in, a friendly[Pg 80] Brahmin attended to supply his wants; and hospitality and the laws held out assistance and protection to all alike, without prejudice or partiality.... We afterwards see the empire overrun by a fierce race of men, who in the beginning of their furious conquests endeavoured, with their country, to subdue the minds of the Hindoos. They massacred the people, tortured the priests, threw down many of the temples, and, what was still more afflicting, converted some of them into places of worship for their prophet, till at length, tired with the exertion of cruelties which they found to be without effect, and guided by their interest, which led them to wish for tranquillity, they were constrained to let a religion and customs subsist which they found it impossible to destroy. But during these scenes of devastation and bloodshed, the sciences, being in the sole possession of the priests, who had more pressing cares to attend to, were neglected, and are now almost forgotten.”

“The traveler was able to explore this vast country with ease and safety; the public roads were lined with trees to shelter him from the blazing sun; at convenient intervals, buildings were set up for him to rest in, and a friendly[Pg 80] Brahmin was there to meet his needs; hospitality and the laws offered support and protection to everyone, without bias or favoritism.... Later, we see the empire invaded by a brutal group of people who, at the start of their violent conquests, sought to dominate not just the land but also the minds of the Hindoos. They slaughtered the population, tortured the priests, destroyed many temples, and, even more painfully, turned some of them into places of worship for their prophet. Eventually, exhausted from their cruel efforts, which they discovered were ineffective, and driven by their desire for peace, they had to allow a religion and customs to persist that they found impossible to eradicate. However, during this time of destruction and bloodshed, the sciences were solely in the hands of the priests, who had more urgent matters to deal with, leading to their neglect, and now they are nearly forgotten.”

I have dwelt thus long upon the article of India, from my persuasion of the intimate connection that existed at one time as to religion, language, customs, and mode of life between some of its inhabitants and those of this western island. I have had an additional motive, and that was to show that the same cause which effected the mystification that overhangs our antiquities, has operated similarly with respect to theirs, and this brings me back to the subject of the Round Towers, in the history, or rather the mystery, of which, in both countries, this result is most exemplified.

I have spent a lot of time discussing the topic of India because I believe there was a strong connection in the past regarding religion, language, customs, and lifestyle between some of its people and those from this western island. I also had another reason for this discussion: to demonstrate that the same factors that create confusion around our history have similarly affected theirs. This leads me back to the topic of the Round Towers, where the history, or rather the mystery, of this phenomenon is clearly seen in both countries.

As to their appropriation, then, to the sacred fire, though I do not deny that some of them may have been connected with it, yet unquestionably too much[Pg 81] importance has been attached to the vitrified appearance of Drumboe tower as if necessarily enforcing our acquiescence in the universality of that doctrine. “At some former time,” says the surveyor, “very strong fires have been burned within this building, and the inside surface towards the bottom has the appearance of vitrification.”

Regarding their association with the sacred fire, while I can't deny that some of them may have been linked to it, it’s clear that too much[Pg 81] importance has been placed on the vitrified look of Drumboe tower as if it automatically compels us to accept the universality of that idea. “At some previous time,” says the surveyor, “very strong fires have been burned within this building, and the inner surface near the bottom looks vitrified.”

I do not at all dispute the accident, but while the vitrified aspect which this tower exhibits is proof irresistible that no fire ever entered those in which no such vitrification appears, I cannot but here too express more than a surmise that it was not the “sacred fire,” which, when religiously preserved, was not allowed to break forth in those volcanoes insinuated; but in a lambent, gentle flame, emblematic of that emanation of the spirit of the Divinity infused, as light from light, into the soul of man.

I don’t dispute the accident at all, but while the vitrified look of this tower proves beyond doubt that no fire ever entered those structures that lack such vitrification, I can’t help but here too suggest more than just a guess that it wasn’t the “sacred fire,” which, when kept with reverence, was not meant to break out in those volcanoes mentioned; rather, it was a lambent, gentle flame, symbolizing that infusion of the spirit of the Divinity, like light from light, into the human soul.

“Hail, holy Light! offspring of heaven first-born!
Or of th’ Eternal co-eternal beam!
May I express thee unblamed? Since God is light,
And never but in unapproached light
Dwelt from eternity; dwelt then in thee,
Bright effluence of bright essence increate!
Or hear’st thou rather, pure ethereal stream,
Whose fountain who shall tell? Before the sun,
Before the heavens, thou wert, and at the voice
Of God, as with a mantle, didst invest
The rising world of waters dark and deep,
Won from the void and formless infinite.”[87]

“Hail, holy Light! firstborn of heaven!
Or co-eternal beam of the Eternal!
Can I describe you without blame? Since God is light,
And has always dwelled in unapproachable light
From eternity; then you dwelt in Him,
A bright outpouring of pure, uncreated essence!
Or do you prefer to be called, pure ethereal stream,
Whose source who can explain? Before the sun,
Before the heavens, you existed, and at the command
Of God, like a mantle, you covered
The emerging world of dark, deep waters,
Brought forth from the void and the formless infinite.”[87]

But to prove that they were not appropriated to the ritual of fire-worship, nay, that their history and occupation had been altogether forgotten when that ritual now prevailed, I turn to the glossary of Cormac, first bishop of Cashel, who, after his [Pg 82]conversion to Christianity, in the fifth century, by St. Patrick, thus declares his faith:—

But to show that they were not meant for the fire-worship ritual, rather, that their history and purpose had been completely forgotten when that ritual took over, I refer to the glossary of Cormac, the first bishop of Cashel, who, after his [Pg 82]conversion to Christianity in the fifth century by St. Patrick, expresses his faith in this way:—

“Adhram do righ na duile
Do dagh bhar din ar n’ daone
Lies gach dream, leis gach dine
Leis gach ceall, leis gach caoimhe.”

“Adhram do righ na duile
Do dagh bhar din ar n’ daone
Lies gach dream, leis gach dine
Leis gach ceall, leis gach caoimhe.”

That is—

That is—

“I worship the King of the Elements,
Whose fire from the mountain top ascends,
In whose hands are all mankind,
All punishment and remuneration.”

“I honor the King of the Elements,
Whose fire rises from the mountain top,
In whose hands are all people,
All punishment and reward.”

No allusion here to “towers” as connected with that fire so pointedly adverted to. And lest there should be any doubt as to the identity of this fire with the religious element so frequently referred to, we find the same high authority thus critically explain himself in another place: “dha teinne soinmech do gintis na draoithe con tincet laib moraib foraib, agus do bordis, na ceatra or teamandaib cacha bliadhna”—that is, the Druids used to kindle two immense fires, with great incantation, and towards them used to drive the cattle, which they forced to pass between them every year.

No reference here to “towers” as linked to that fire so specifically mentioned. And to eliminate any doubt about the identity of this fire with the religious aspect frequently discussed, we find the same esteemed authority explaining himself more critically elsewhere: “dha teinne soinmech do gintis na draoithe con tincet laib moraib foraib, agus do bordis, na ceatra or teamandaib cacha bliadhna”—which means the Druids used to light two huge fires, with great incantation, and would drive the cattle to pass between them every year.

Nay, when St. Bridget, who was originally a pagan vestal, and consequently well versed in all the solemnities of the sacred fire, wished, upon her conversion to Christianity, A.D. 467, to retain this favourite usage, now sublimated in its nature, and streaming in a more hallowed current, it was not in a “tower” that we find she preserved it, but in a cell or low building “like a vault,” “which,” says Holinshed, whose curiosity, excited by Cambrensis’s report,[88] had induced him to go and visit the spot, “to this day they call the fire-house.” It was a stone-roofed [Pg 83]edifice about twenty feet square, the ruins of which are still visible, and recognised by all around as once the preservative of the sacred element. When Cambrensis made mention of this miraculous fire of St. Bridget, why did he not connect it with the Round Towers, which he mentions elsewhere? He knew they had no connection, and should not be associated.

No, when St. Bridget, who was originally a pagan vestal, and therefore well acquainted with all the rituals of the sacred fire, wanted to keep this beloved practice after her conversion to Christianity in CE 467, now transformed in its essence and flowing in a more blessed way, it wasn’t in a “tower” that she maintained it, but in a cell or small building “like a vault.” “Which,” says Holinshed, whose curiosity, sparked by Cambrensis’s account, had prompted him to visit the site, “to this day they call the fire-house.” It was a stone-roofed [Pg 83] structure about twenty feet square, the ruins of which are still visible and recognized by everyone as once being the keeper of the sacred element. When Cambrensis mentioned this miraculous fire of St. Bridget, why didn’t he link it to the Round Towers that he refers to elsewhere? He knew they were unrelated and shouldn’t be connected.

But, forsooth, the Venerable Bede has distinctly mentioned in the Life of St. Cuthbert that there were numerous fire receptacles, remnants of ancient paganism, still remaining in this island!—Admitted. But does it necessarily follow that they were the Round Towers?[89] No: here is the enigma solved—they were those low stone-roofed structures, similar to what the Persians call the “Atash-gah,” to be met with so commonly throughout all parts of this country, such as at Ardmore, Killaloe, Down, Kerry, Kells, etc. etc. The circumstance of St Columbe having for a time taken up his abode in this last-mentioned one, gave rise to the idea that he must have been its founder: but the delusion is dispelled by comparing its architecture with that of the churches which this distinguished champion of the early Christian Irish Church had erected in Iona,[90] whose ruins are still to be seen, and bear no sort of analogy with those ancient receptacles. Struck, no doubt, with some apprehensions like the foregoing, it is manifest that Miss Beaufort[Pg 84] herself, while combating most strenuously for the Round Towers as fire receptacles, had no small misgiving, nay, was evidently divided as to the security of her position. “From the foregoing statements,” she observes, “a well-grounded conclusion may be drawn that these low fabrics are seldom found but in connection with the towers, and were designed for the preservation of the sacred fire; in some cases the lofty tower may have served for both purposes.”[91] The lofty tower, I emphatically say, was a distinct edifice.

But, truly, the Venerable Bede has clearly mentioned in the Life of St. Cuthbert that there were many fire receptacles, remnants of ancient paganism, still present on this island!—Agreed. But does it necessarily mean that they were the Round Towers?[89] No: here is the mystery solved—they were those low stone-roofed structures, similar to what the Persians call the “Atash-gah,” commonly found throughout this country, like in Ardmore, Killaloe, Down, Kerry, Kells, etc. The fact that St. Columba stayed in the last-mentioned one for a time led to the belief that he must have built it: but this misconception fades when we compare its architecture with the churches that this notable champion of the early Christian Irish Church constructed in Iona,[90] whose ruins are still visible and show no resemblance to those ancient receptacles. Clearly concerned about similar doubts, Miss Beaufort[Pg 84] herself, while strongly advocating for the Round Towers as fire receptacles, had some doubts, and was clearly unsure about the strength of her argument. “From the previous statements,” she notes, “a reasonable conclusion can be drawn that these low structures are rarely found without the towers, and were intended for the preservation of the sacred fire; in some cases, the tall tower may have served both purposes.”[91] The tall tower, I firmly believe, was a separate building.

Again, when St. Patrick in person went round the different provinces to attend the pagan solemnities at the respective periods of their celebration, we find no mention made of any such thing as a “tower” occupying any part in the ritual of their religious exercises. When he first presented himself near the Court of Laogaire, not far from the hill of Tara, on the eve of the vernal equinox, and lit up a fire before his tent in defiance of the legal prohibition, the appeal which we are told his Druids addressed to the monarch on that occasion was couched in the following words:—“This fire which has to-night been kindled in our presence, before the flame was lit up in your palace, unless extinguished this very night, shall never be extinguished at all, but shall triumph over all the fires of our ancient rites, and the lighter of it shall scatter your kingdom.” In this notification, as I translate it from O’Connor’s Prolegomena, i. c. 35, there occur two terms to which I would fain bespeak the reader’s regard; one is the word kindled, which implies the lighting up of a fire where there was none before; the second is the word palace, which is more applicable to a kingly residence or private abode,[Pg 85] than to a columnar structure, which would seem to demand a characteristic denomination.

Again, when St. Patrick personally traveled around the different provinces to attend the pagan ceremonies at their respective times, there's no mention of any "tower" playing a role in their religious practices. When he first appeared near the Court of Laogaire, not far from the hill of Tara, on the eve of the spring equinox, and lit a fire in front of his tent despite the legal ban, the message from his Druids to the king was as follows: “This fire that has been lit in our presence tonight, before the flame was ignited in your palace, unless put out this very night, will never be extinguished and will overcome all the fires of our ancient rites, and the one who lit it will scatter your kingdom.” In this statement, as I translate it from O’Connor’s Prolegomena, i. c. 35, there are two terms I’d like to point out; one is the word kindled, which means starting a fire where there was none before; the second is the word palace, which is more suited to a royal residence or private home,[Pg 85] rather than a columnar structure, which would seem to need a specific name.

Another objection more imposing in its character, and to the local antiquary offering no small difficulty to surmount, is that those above-mentioned low structures must have been erected by our first Roman missionaries, because that they bear the strongest possible affinity to the finish and perfection of the early Roman cloacæ or vaults. This difficulty, however, I thus remove: no one in this enlightened age can suppose that these stupendous specimens of massive and costly workmanship, which we read of as being constructed by the Romans in the very infancy of their State, could have been the erection of a rude people, unacquainted with the arts. The story of the wolf, the vestal, and the shepherd is no longer credited; Rome was a flourishing and thriving city long before the son of Rhea was born, and the only credit that he deserves, as connected with its history, is that of uniting together under one common yoke the several neighbouring communities, many of whom, particularly the Etrurians, were advanced in scientific and social civilisation, conversant not only with the researches of letters, and the arcana of astronomy, but particularly masters of all manual trades, and with none more profoundly than that of architecture.

Another objection, which is quite significant and presents a considerable challenge for local historians, is that the previously mentioned low structures must have been built by the first Roman missionaries, due to their strong resemblance to the early Roman sewers or vaults. However, I can easily address this issue: no one in today’s enlightened age can believe that these impressive examples of heavy and intricate craftsmanship, which were constructed by the Romans in the very early days of their civilization, could have been built by a primitive people lacking knowledge of the arts. The tale of the wolf, the vestal virgin, and the shepherd is no longer believed; Rome was a prosperous and thriving city long before the son of Rhea came along, and the only recognition he deserves in relation to its history is for uniting the various neighboring communities. Many of these communities, especially the Etruscans, were advanced in both scientific and social development, well-versed not only in literature and the mysteries of astronomy, but also skilled in all trades, with architecture being one of their greatest strengths.

But who, let me ask, were those Etrurians? none others, most undoubtedly, than the Pelasgi or Tyrseni, another branch of our Tuath-de-danaan ancestors, who, as Myrsilus informs us, had erected the ancient wall around the Acropolis of Athens, which is therefore styled, by Callimachus, as quoted in the Scholia to the Birds of Aristophanes, “the Pelasgic Wall[Pg 86] of the Tyrseni.” It is now a point well ascertained by historians that what are termed by ancient writers Cyclopean walls—as if intimating the work of a race of giants, while the true exposition of the name is to be found in the fact of their having been constructed by a caste of miners, otherwise called arimaspi, whose lamp, which perhaps they had fastened to their foreheads, may be considered as their only eye—were actually the creation of those ancient Pelasgi, and, as will shortly appear, should properly be called Irish.[92] Mycenæ, Argos, and Tiryns, in Greece, as well as Etruria and other places in Italy, the early residences of this lettered tribe, abound in relics of this ancient masonry. In all respects, in all points, and in all particulars it corresponds with that of those above-mentioned low, stone-roofed, fire-receptacles, so common in this island; which must satisfactorily and for ever do away with the doubt as to why such features of similarity should be observed to exist between our antiquities and those of ancient Greece and Rome; not less perceptible in the circumstance of those edificial remains than in the collateral evidences of language and manners.

But who, let me ask, were those Etrurians? They were undoubtedly the Pelasgi or Tyrseni, another branch of our Tuath-de-Danaan ancestors, who, as Myrsilus tells us, built the ancient wall around the Acropolis of Athens. This wall is referred to, by Callimachus, as mentioned in the Scholia to the Birds of Aristophanes, “the Pelasgic Wall[Pg 86] of the Tyrseni.” Historians now agree that what ancient writers call Cyclopean walls—as if they were built by a race of giants—actually got their name from having been constructed by a group of miners, known as arimaspi, whose lamp, possibly strapped to their foreheads, can be seen as their only eye. These walls were truly the work of those ancient Pelasgi, and as we will soon see, should rightly be called Irish. Mycenæ, Argos, and Tiryns in Greece, as well as Etruria and other places in Italy, where this educated tribe originally lived, are filled with remnants of this ancient masonry. In every way and detail, it matches those low, stone-roofed, fire receptacles commonly found on this island. This must effectively and permanently eliminate any doubt about why such similarities exist between our ancient artifacts and those of ancient Greece and Rome; they are equally evident in the remains of architecture as well as in the supporting evidence of language and customs.

The sacred fire, once observed with such religious awe by every class, and in every quarter of this island, was imported from Greece into Italy by the same people who had introduced it here. Let me not be supposed to insinuate that the people of the latter country, modernly considered, adopted the usage from those of the former country, moderns also; no, there was no intercourse between these parties for many years after the foundation of the western capital.[Pg 87] Indeed it was not until the time of Pyrrhus that they knew anything of their respective existences, whereas we find that the vestal fire was instituted by Numa, A.U.C. 41. What I meant therefore to say was, that the same early people, viz. the Pelasgi, who had introduced it into Greece, had, upon their expulsion from Thessaly by the Hellenes, betaken themselves to Latium, afterwards so called, and there disseminated their doctrines not less prosperously than their dominion.

The sacred fire, once revered with great respect by every class and in every part of this island, was brought from Greece to Italy by the same people who had originally introduced it here. I don’t mean to suggest that the people of the latter country, as we see them today, took this practice from those of the former country, also modern; no, there was no contact between these groups for many years after the establishment of the western capital.[Pg 87] In fact, it wasn’t until the time of Pyrrhus that they became aware of each other's existences, while we know that the vestal fire was established by Numa, A.U.C. 41. What I meant to convey is that the same early people, namely the Pelasgi, who introduced it into Greece, had, after being driven out of Thessaly by the Hellenes, settled in Latium, as it was later called, and there spread their beliefs just as successfully as their power.

Numa was in his day profoundly skilled in all the mysteries of those religious philosophers; and his proffered elevation to the Roman throne was but the merited recompense of his venerable character. His whole reign was accordingly one continued scene of devotion and piety, in which pre-eminently outshone his regard to Vesta,[93] in whose sanctuary was preserved the Palladium, “the fated pledge of Roman authority,” and which too, by the way, ever connected as we see it was with the worship of fire, would seem to make the belief respecting it also to be of Oriental origin. This eastern extraction additionally accounts for that dexterous State contrivance of client and patron established in the early ages of the Roman government, corresponding to our ancient clanship—both evidently borrowed from the same Indian castes.

Numa was, in his time, incredibly skilled in all the mysteries of those religious philosophers; his being offered the Roman throne was simply a well-deserved reward for his respected character. His entire reign was one long scene of devotion and piety, especially shining through in his reverence for Vesta, in whose sanctuary the Palladium was kept, “the destined symbol of Roman power.” This sanctuary, which was always connected to the worship of fire, suggests that the belief surrounding it may also have originated from the East. This Eastern influence further explains the clever State system of client and patron established in the early days of Roman government, which aligns with our ancient clans—both clearly borrowed from the same Indian castes.

I now address myself to another obstacle which has been advanced by an Irish lady, and of the most deserved antiquarian repute, whose classic and elaborate treatise on this identical subject, though somewhat differently moulded, has already won her the applause of that society whose discriminating verdict I now[Pg 88] respectfully await. But as my object is truth, divested as much as possible of worldly considerations, and unshackled by systems or literary codes, I conceive that object will be more effectually attained by setting inquiry on foot, than by tamely acquiescing in dubious asservations or abiding by verbal ambiguities.

I now turn my attention to another challenge raised by an Irish lady, who has a well-deserved reputation as an expert in antiquities. Her classic and detailed work on this very topic, although presented in a slightly different way, has already earned her recognition from that society whose thoughtful opinion I now[Pg 88] eagerly await. However, since my goal is truth, as free as possible from worldly concerns and not bound by any systems or literary rules, I believe that this goal will be better achieved by starting an inquiry rather than passively accepting questionable claims or tolerating vague expressions.

What elicited this sentiment was Miss Beaufort’s remark on the enactment at Tara, A.D. 79, for the erection of a palace in each of the four proportions subtracted by order of Tuathal Teachmar, from each of the four provinces to form the present county of Meath. Her words are as follow:—“Taking the landing of Julius Cæsar in Britain, in the year 55 before Christ, as a fixed point of time, and counting back fifty years from that, we shall be brought to about one hundred years before the Christian era, at which time the introduction of the improvements and innovations of Zoroaster, and that also of fire towers, may, without straining probability, be supposed to have fully taken place. That it was not much earlier may be inferred from the before-mentioned ordinance of the year 79 A.D., to increase the number of towers in the different provinces.”

What sparked this feeling was Miss Beaufort’s comment about the law at Tara, C.E. 79, regarding the construction of a palace in each of the four proportions taken by order of Tuathal Teachmar, from each of the four provinces to create what is now the county of Meath. She stated: “If we take the landing of Julius Cæsar in Britain in 55 B.C. as a reference point, and count back fifty years from that, we land around 100 years before the Christian era, when the introduction of Zoroaster's improvements and innovations, including fire towers, can reasonably be assumed to have occurred. It was likely not much earlier, as indicated by the previously mentioned ordinance of 79 CE, which called for an increase in the number of towers across the provinces.”

With great submission I conceive that the error here incurred originated on the lady’s part, from mistaking as authority the comment in the Statistical Survey, vol. iii. p. 320, which runs thus:—“It is quite evident from sundry authentic records, that these round towers were appropriated to the preservation of the Baal-thinne, or sacred fire of Baal: first at the solemn convention at Tara, in the year of Christ 79, in the reign of Tuathal Teachmar, it was enacted, that on the 31st of October annually, the sacred fire[Pg 89] should be publicly exhibited from the stately tower of Tlactga, in Munster, from whence all the other repositories of the Baal-thinne were to be rekindled, in case they were by any accident allowed to go out. It was also enacted, that a particular tower should be erected for that purpose in each of the other four provinces, Meath being then a distinct province. For this purpose the tax called Scraball, of threepence per head on all adults, was imposed.”

With great humility, I believe that the error made here was due to the lady misunderstanding the comment in the Statistical Survey, vol. iii. p. 320, which states: “It is clear from various authentic records that these round towers were used to keep the Baal-thinne, or sacred fire of Baal. First, at the solemn gathering at Tara in the year 79 A.D., during the reign of Tuathal Teachmar, it was established that on October 31st each year, the sacred fire[Pg 89] should be publicly displayed from the impressive tower of Tlactga in Munster, from which all other places of the Baal-thinne were to be relaunched if they ever went out. It was also established that a specific tower should be built for this purpose in each of the other four provinces, with Meath being a separate province at that time. To fund this, a tax called Scraball of threepence for each adult was introduced.”

Well, for this is quoted Psalter of Tara, by Comerford, p. 51; on referring to which I find the text as thus: “He (Tuathal) also erected a stately palace in each of these proportions, viz. in that of Munster, the palace of Tlactga, where the fire of Tlactga was ordained to be kindled on the 31st of October, to summon the priests and augurs to consume the sacrifices offered to their gods; and it was also ordained that no other fire should be kindled in the kingdom that night, so that the fire to be used in the country was to be derived from this fire; for which privilege the people were to pay a scraball, which amounts to threepence every year, as an acknowledgment to the King of Munster. The second palace was in that of Connaught, where the inhabitants assembled once a year, upon the 1st of May, to offer sacrifices to the principal deity of the island under the name of Beul, which was called the Convocation of Usneagh; and on account of this meeting the King of Connaught had from every lord of a manor, or chieftain of lands, a horse and arms. The third was at Tailtean, in the portion of Ulster, where the inhabitants of the kingdom brought their children when of age, and treated with one another about their marriage. From this custom the King of Ulster[Pg 90] demanded an ounce of silver from every couple married here. The fourth was the palace of Teamor or Tara, which originally belonged to the province of Leinster, and where the States of the kingdom met in a parliamentary way.”

Well, for this, it’s referenced in the Psalter of Tara, by Comerford, p. 51; and when I check, I find the text reads: “He (Tuathal) also built a grand palace in each of these regions. In Munster, there was the palace of Tlactga, where the fire of Tlactga was meant to be lit on the 31st of October, to call the priests and augurs together to offer sacrifices to their gods; it was also established that no other fire should be lit in the kingdom that night, so the fire for the country was to come from this fire. For this privilege, the people were to pay a scraball, which is threepence each year, as an acknowledgment to the King of Munster. The second palace was in Connaught, where the people gathered once a year on the 1st of May to offer sacrifices to the main deity of the island known as Beul, in an event called the Convocation of Usneagh; for this gathering, the King of Connaught received a horse and arms from every lord of a manor or land chief. The third was at Tailtean, in Ulster, where the kingdom's inhabitants brought their children when they reached the right age and discussed their marriages. Because of this tradition, the King of Ulster[Pg 90] required an ounce of silver from every couple married there. The fourth was the palace of Teamor or Tara, which originally belonged to Leinster, where the kingdom's States convened in a parliamentary manner.”

I now leave the reader to decide whether the word “palace” can be well used to represent an “ecclesiastical tower,” or indeed any tower at all; or whether it is not rather a royal residence for the several provincial princes, that is meant to be conveyed; as is evident to the most superficial, from the closing allusion to the palace of Tara, “where the States of the kingdom met in a parliamentary way.” The impost of the scraball, I must not omit to observe, has been equally misstated in the survey; for it was not for the purpose of erecting any structures, but as an acknowledgment of homage and a medium of revenue that it was enforced, as will appear most clearly on reverting to the original, and comparing it with the other means of revenue, which the other provincial kings were entitled to exact. But what gives the complete overthrow to the doctrine which would identify those palaces with columnar edifices, is the fact that there are no vestiges to be found of Round Towers in any, certainly not in all of those four localities specially notified. Wells and Donaghmore are the only Round Towers now in the county Meath, and these are not included among the places above designated.

I now leave it to the reader to determine whether the term “palace” is appropriate to describe an “ecclesiastical tower,” or any tower for that matter; or if it actually refers to a royal residence for the various provincial princes, which is clear even to the most casual observer from the final mention of the palace of Tara, “where the States of the kingdom met in a parliamentary way.” I should also point out that the impost of the scraball has been inaccurately represented in the survey; it was not intended for building any structures, but rather as a form of tribute and a source of revenue, as will become evident when you look back at the original and compare it with the other revenue sources that the other provincial kings were allowed to collect. What completely disproves the theory that would link those palaces with columnar structures is the fact that there are no traces of Round Towers in any, certainly not in all, of the four specific locations mentioned. Wells and Donaghmore are the only Round Towers currently in County Meath, and they are not included among the places listed above.

 

 


CHAPTER VIII.

To wind up the matter, steadily and unequivocally I do deny that the Round Towers of Ireland were fire receptacles. I go further, and deny that any of those eastern round edifices which travellers speak of, were ever intended for fire receptacles: that they were all pagan structures—and temples too—consecrated to the most solemn and engrossing objects of human pursuit, however erroneously that pursuit may have been directed, I unhesitatingly affirm. What then, I shall be asked, was their design? To this I beg leave to offer a circumlocutory answer. Squeamishness may be shocked, and invidiousness receive a pretext, but, the spirit being pure, the well-regulated mind will always say, “Cur nescire, pudens pravé, quam discere malo?”[94]

To wrap things up, I firmly and clearly deny that the Round Towers of Ireland were used for fire. I also deny that any of those eastern round buildings that travelers talk about were ever meant to be used for fire. They were all pagan structures—and temples too—dedicated to the most serious and significant pursuits of humanity, no matter how misguided those pursuits may have been. So, what was their purpose, you might ask? I’d like to offer an indirect answer. Some might be shocked, and others might find an excuse to criticize, but with a pure spirit, a well-balanced mind will always ask, “Why be ashamed to know something wrong instead of learning something better?”[94]

Then be it known that the Round Towers of Ireland were temples constructed by the early Indian colonists of the country, in honour of that fructifying principle of nature, emanating, as was supposed, from the sun, under the denomination of Sol, Phœbus, Apollo, Abad or Budh, etc. etc.; and from the moon, under the epithet of Luna, Diana, Juno, Astarte, Venus, Babia or Butsee, etc. etc. Astronomy was inseparably interwoven with this planetary religion; while the religion itself was characterised by enforcing almost as strict a regard to the body after[Pg 92] death, as the body was expected to pay to a Supreme Essence before its mortal dissolution. Under this double sense then of funereal or posthumous regard, as well as active and living devotion, must I be understood to have used the expression, when previously declaring that our Sabian rotundities were erected with the twofold view of religious culture and the practice of that science with which it was so amalgamated.

Then it should be noted that the Round Towers of Ireland were temples built by the early Indian settlers of the country, in honor of that fertile principle of nature, thought to come from the sun, referred to as Sol, Phœbus, Apollo, Abad, or Budh, etc.; and from the moon, known by names such as Luna, Diana, Juno, Astarte, Venus, Babia, or Butsee, etc. Astronomy was deeply connected to this planetary religion; while the religion itself emphasized a strong respect for the body after[Pg 92] death, similar to the respect it was expected to show to a Supreme Essence before its mortal end. Thus, with this dual sense of funereal or posthumous respect, as well as active and living devotion, I should be understood to have used the term when I previously stated that our Sabian rotundities were built with the twofold purpose of religious culture and the practice of that science with which it was closely intertwined.

To be explicit, I must recall to the reader’s mind the destination which the Brahmins assigned to the Egyptian pyramids, on hearing Wilford’s description of them—viz. that they were places appropriated to the worship of Padma-devi.[95] Before I proceed, however, I must state that I do not intend to make this the basis of what I shall designate my disclosures. It would be very foolish of me, if hoping to dislodge a world of long-established prejudice, to use, as my lever, a ray shot transversely from a volume which has been tarnished by forgery. I need no such aid, as the sequel will show; and yet were it requisite, no objection would be valid, as the “Pundit” could have had no motive, either of interest or of vanity, such as influenced his transcriptions, here to mislead his victim. It was the mere utterance of a casual opinion, without reference to any deduction. Besides it was not the statement of the knave at all, but that of a number of religious men of letters, who all agreed in the ascription above laid down. They spoke, no doubt, from some traditionary acquaintance with the use of those tall round buildings which so much baffle antiquarians, not more in Ireland than they do in Hindostan: but the explanation of this[Pg 93] their answer will be a happy inlet—and as such only do I mean to employ it—to the illustration of what we have been so long labouring at.

To be clear, I need to remind the reader of the purpose that the Brahmins assigned to the Egyptian pyramids after hearing Wilford’s description of them—specifically, that they were dedicated to the worship of Padma-devi. Before I move on, I want to clarify that I don't plan to use this as the foundation for what I’m calling my disclosures. It would be quite foolish of me to try to change a world of long-held biases by using, as my lever, a statement taken from a work that has been compromised by forgery. I don't need any such support, as will be evident in the following sections; however, if it were necessary, no argument against it would hold, because the “Pundit” had no ulterior motive, whether of self-interest or pride, that would lead him to mislead anyone in his transcriptions. It was simply the expression of a casual opinion, without any intention of drawing conclusions. Moreover, it was not the opinion of a deceitful person, but rather that of several religious scholars, who all agreed on the point mentioned above. They likely spoke from some traditional knowledge of the purpose of those tall round buildings, which confuse historians just as much in Ireland as they do in Hindostan. The explanation of this[Pg 93] will be a valuable entry point—and that is the only way I intend to use it—to help illustrate what we have been working on for so long.

The word Padma-devi[96] means “the deity of desire,” as instrumental in that principle of universal generativeness diffused throughout all nature. Do I mean that gross suggestion of carnal concupiscence?—that mere propensity of animal appetite which is common to man with the brute creation? No; it became redeemed, if not justified, by the religious complexion with which it was intertwined, derived, mayhap, originally from that paradisiacal precept which said, “increase and multiply”; while the strain of metaphor under which it was couched, and the spiritual tendency by which the ceremony was inculcated, prevented offence even to the most refined taste, the most susceptible fancy, or the most delicate sensibility.

The term Padma-devi[96] means “the deity of desire,” which is essential to the concept of universal generativeness that exists throughout all of nature. Am I referring to the crude idea of physical desire?—that simple urge for animalistic pleasure shared between humans and the animal kingdom? No; it was elevated, if not justified, by the spiritual significance that surrounded it, possibly originating from that paradisiacal command that said, “increase and multiply”; while the metaphorical language used to describe it and the spiritual purpose behind the ritual made it acceptable even to those with the most refined tastes, the most sensitive imaginations, or the most delicate sensibilities.

The love of offspring has ever been a powerful ingredient in man’s composition. The fair portion of the human species, as every age and experience can prove, have shown themselves not more exempt from the control of the same emotions or the influence of the same impulses. It was so wisely instituted by the great Regulator of all things, nor is the abuse of the principle any argument against its general utility or sanctified intent. Search the records of all early States, and you will find the legislator and the priest, instead of opposing a principle so universally dominant, used their influence, on the contrary, to bring it more into play, and make its exercise subservient to the increase of our species; the law lent its aid to enforce the theme as national, and religion sanctified it as a moral obligation.

The love for our children has always been a strong part of human nature. History shows that people, regardless of the time period, are not immune to these feelings and desires. This was wisely established by the great Organizer of everything, and any misuse of this principle doesn’t negate its overall usefulness or sacred purpose. If you look back at the records of ancient civilizations, you’ll see that lawmakers and religious leaders didn’t oppose such a universally influential principle. Instead, they worked to promote it, using it to encourage the growth of our population; laws supported this idea as a national cause, and religion honored it as a moral duty.

[Pg 94]In India this fervor was particularly encouraged: for “as the Hindoos depend on their children for performing those ceremonies to their names, which they believe tend to mitigate punishment in a future state, they consider the being deprived of them as a severe misfortune and the sign of an offended God.”[97] They accordingly had recourse to all the stratagems which ingenuity could devise to recommend this passion to the inner senses, and dignify its nature by the studied imagery of metaphor and grace. In conformity with this sentiment we are favoured by Sir William Jones with the copy of a hymn, which they were in the habit of addressing to the above-mentioned “Padma-devi,” or “Mollium mater sæva cupidinum,” which he thus prefaces with her figurative descent:—

[Pg 94]In India, this fervor was especially encouraged: because “the Hindus rely on their children to perform the ceremonies for their names, which they believe help lessen punishment in a future state, they see being without them as a great misfortune and a sign of an offended God.”[97] They therefore employed every trick they could think of to promote this passion to the inner senses and elevate its nature with carefully crafted imagery and metaphor. In line with this feeling, Sir William Jones provides us with a hymn they commonly addressed to the aforementioned “Padma-devi,” or “Mollium mater sæva cupidinum,” which he introduces with her figurative descent:—

It is Camadeva, that is, the god of desire, the opposite sex he speaks of, but the principle is the same.

It is Camadeva, the god of desire, referring to the opposite sex, but the idea is the same.

“Peor, his other name, when he enticed
Israel in Sittim, on their march from Nile,
To do him wanton rites, which cost them sore.”[98]

“Peor, the other name he used, when he seduced
Israel in Sittim, during their journey from the Nile,
To perform lewd rituals for him, which ended up costing them dearly.”[98]

“According to the Hindu mythology, he was the son of Maya, or the general attracting power;[99] that he was married to Ritty, or Affection; and that his[Pg 95] bosom friend is Vassant, or the Spring: that he is represented as a beautiful youth, sometimes conversing with his mother, or consort, in the midst of his gardens and temples; sometimes riding by moonlight on a parrot, and attended by dancing girls, or nymphs, the foremost of whom bears his colours, which are a fish on a red ground: that his favourite place of resort is a large tract of country round Agra, and principally the plain of Mathra, where Kreshen also, and the nine Gopia usually spend the night with music and dance: that his bow is of sugar-cane or flowers, the sting of bees, and his five arrows are each painted with an Indian blossom of an healing quality.” Tedious and diffuse as has been the dissertation already, I cannot resist the inclination of transcribing the hymn also.

“According to Hindu mythology, he was the son of Maya, or the general attracting power; that he was married to Ritty, or Affection; and that his bosom friend is Vassant, or Spring. He is depicted as a beautiful young man, sometimes chatting with his mother or partner in the middle of his gardens and temples; sometimes riding by moonlight on a parrot and accompanied by dancing girls or nymphs, the foremost of whom carries his colors, which are a fish on a red background. His favorite hangout is a large area around Agra, especially the Mathra plain, where Kreshen and the nine Gopia usually spend the night with music and dance. His bow is made of sugar cane or flowers, and the sting of bees, and his five arrows are each decorated with an Indian blossom known for its healing properties.” Tedious and lengthy as this discussion has already been, I can’t help but feel compelled to transcribe the hymn as well.

“What potent god, from Agra’s orient bowers,
Floats through the lucid air; whilst living flowers,
With sunny twine, the vocal arbours wreathe,
And gales enamoured heavenly fragrance breathe?

Hail, Power unknown! for at thy beck
Vales and groves their bosoms deck,
And every laughing blossom dresses,
With gems of dew, his musky tresses.
I feel, I feel thy genial flame divine,
And hallow thee, and kiss thy shrine.

Knowest thou not me?—
Yes, son of Maya, yes, I know
Thy bloomy shafts and cany bow,
Thy scaly standard, thy mysterious arms,
And all thy pains and all thy charms.

Almighty Cama! or doth Smara bright,
Or proud Aranga, give thee more delight?
Whate’er thy seat, whate’er thy name,
Seas, earth, and air, thy reign proclaim;
All to thee their tribute bring,
And hail thee universal king.
[Pg 96]
Thy consort mild, Affection, ever true,
Graces thy side, her vest of glowing hue,
And in her train twelve blooming maids advance,
Touch golden strings and knit the mirthful dance.
Thy dreadful implements they bear,
And wave them in the scented air,
Each with pearls her neck adorning,
Brighter than the tears of morning.
Thy crimson ensign which before them flies,
Decks with new stars the sapphire skies.

God of the flowery shafts and flowery bow,
Delight of all above and all below!
Thy loved companion, constant from his birth
In heaven clep’d Vassant, and gay Spring on earth,
Weaves thy green robe, and flaunting bowers,
And from the clouds draws balmy showers,
He with fresh arrows fills thy quiver,
(Sweet the gift, and sweet the giver,)
And bids the various warbling throng
Burst the pent blossoms with their song.

He bends the luscious cane, and twists the string,
With bees how sweet! but ah, how keen their sting!
He with fine flowrets tips thy ruthless darts,
Which through five senses pierce enraptured hearts.
Strong Champa, rich in od’rous gold,
Warm Amer, nursed in heavenly mould,
Dry Nagkezer, in silver smiling,
Hot Kiticum, our sense beguiling,
And last, to kindle fierce the scorching flame,
Loveshaft, which gods bright Bela name.

Can men resist thy power, when Krishen yields,
Krishen, who still in Mathra’s holy fields,
Tunes harps immortal, and to strains divine,
Dances by moonlight with the Gopia nine?

Oh! thou for ages born, yet ever young,
For ages may thy Bramin’s lay be sung;
And when thy Lory spreads his emerald wings,
To waft thee high above the tower of kings,
Whilst o’er thy throne the moon’s pale light
Pours her soft radiance through the night,
And to each floating cloud discovers
The haunts of blest or joyless lovers,
Thy milder influence to thy bard impart,
To warm, but not consume his heart.”

“What powerful god, from Agra’s eastern gardens,
Floats through the clear air; while living flowers,
With sunny vines, wrap the singing groves,
And gentle breezes carry heavenly scents?

Hello, Unknown Power! because of your command
Valleys and groves beautify themselves,
And every blooming flower decorates,
With dewdrops, his scented hair.
I feel, I feel your warm, divine flame,
And honor you, and kiss your shrine.

Don't you know me?—
Yes, son of Maya, yes, I'm aware.
Your blossoming arrows and your bow,
Your measured standards, your enigmatic allure,
And all your struggles and all your charms.


Almighty Cama! or does Smara bright,
Or proud Aranga, give you more joy?
No matter your throne, no matter your name,
Seas, land, and sky declare your rule;
Everyone brings their tribute,
And hail you, global king.
[Pg 96]
Your gentle partner, Affection, ever true,
Stands by your side, her dress a glowing hue,
And in her company, twelve blooming maidens advance,
Plucking golden strings and weaving the joyful dance.
They carry your scary tools,
And wave them in the scented air,
Each wears pearls around her neck,
Brighter than morning's tears.
Your crimson flag, which flies before them,
Decorates the sapphire skies with new stars.

God of the floral arrows and floral bow,
Delight of all above and all below!
Your beloved companion, constant since his birth
In heaven called Vassant, and cheerful Spring on earth,
Weave your green robe and flowering groves,
And from the clouds come gentle showers,
He fills your quiver with new arrows,
(Sweet is the gift, and sweet is the giver,)
And encourages the various singing crowd
To burst open the tightly closed blossoms with their song.

He bends the luscious cane and twists the string,
With bees how sweet! but oh, how sharp their sting!
He tips your merciless darts with fine flowers,
Which pierce captivated hearts through five senses.
Strong Champa, abundant in fragrant gold,
Warm Amer, nurtured in divine soil,
Dry Nagkezer, smiling in silver,
Hot Kiticum, captivating our senses,
And lastly, to ignite the fierce burning flame,
Love arrow, which the bright gods name Bela.

Can men resist your power, when Krishen yields,
Krishen, who still in Mathra’s sacred fields,
Tunes immortal harps, and to divine melodies,
Dances by moonlight with the nine Gopias?

Oh! you who were born for ages, yet ever young,
For ages may your Brahmin’s song be sung;
And when your Lory spreads his emerald wings,
To lift you high above the tower of kings,
While the pale light of the moon shines over your throne
Spills its gentle light through the night,
And to every drifting cloud reveals
The places where blessed or heartbroken lovers go,
May your kinder influence to your bard bestow,
To warm, but not consume his heart.”

[Pg 97]Amongst the fables that are told to account for the origin of this amorous devotion, Sir William tells us, is the following, viz.:—

[Pg 97]Among the stories that explain the origin of this romantic devotion, Sir William shares the following, namely:—

“Certain devotees in a remote time had acquired great renown and respect; but the purity of the art was wanting; nor did their motives and secret thoughts correspond with their professions and exterior conduct. They affected poverty, but were attached to the things of this world, and the princes and nobles were constantly sending them offerings. They seemed to sequester themselves from the world; they lived retired from the towns; but their dwellings were commodious, and their women numerous and handsome. But nothing can be hid from the gods, and Sheevah resolved to expose them to shame. He desired Prakeety[100] to accompany him; and assumed the appearance of a Pandaram of a graceful form. Prakeety appeared as herself a damsel of matchless beauty. She went where the devotees were assembled with their disciples, waiting the rising sun to perform their ablutions[101] and religious ceremonies. As she advanced the refreshing breeze moved her flowing robe, showing the exquisite shape which it seemed intended to conceal. With eyes cast down, though sometimes opening with a timid but a tender look, she approached them, and with a low enchanting voice desired to be admitted to the sacrifice. The devotees gazed on her with astonishment. The sun appeared, but the purifications were forgotten; the things of the Poojah[102] lay neglected; nor[Pg 98] was any worship thought of but that to her. Quitting the gravity of their manners, they gathered round her as flies round the lamp at night, attracted by its splendour, but consumed by its flame. They asked from whence she came; whither she was going? ‘Be not offended with us for approaching thee; forgive us for our importunities. But thou art incapable of anger, thou who art made to convey bliss; to thee, who mayest kill by indifference, indignation and resentment are unknown. But whoever thou mayest be, whatever motive or accident may have brought thee amongst us, admit us into the number of thy slaves; let us at least have the comfort to behold thee.’

“Certain followers in a distant time gained great fame and admiration; however, they lacked true purity in their practice, and their intentions and hidden thoughts didn’t match their outward behavior. They pretended to be poor but were attached to worldly possessions, and princes and nobles routinely sent them gifts. They appeared to withdraw from society; they lived away from the cities; yet, their homes were comfortable, and they had many beautiful women. But nothing can be hidden from the gods, and Sheevah decided to expose them to disgrace. He asked Prakeety[100] to join him and took on the appearance of a graceful Pandaram. Prakeety appeared as herself, a young woman of unmatched beauty. She approached where the devotees were gathered with their students, waiting for the rising sun to perform their rituals[101] and spiritual practices. As she walked, the gentle breeze moved her flowing dress, revealing the exquisite shape she seemed meant to hide. With her eyes downcast, though occasionally lifting to reveal a shy yet tender look, she came closer and, with a soft, enchanting voice, asked to join in the sacrifice. The devotees stared at her in astonishment. The sun rose, but their purifications were forgotten; the items for the Poojah[102] lay abandoned; no worship was considered except for that offered to her. Forgetting their serious demeanor, they surrounded her like moths drawn to a flame at night, captivated by her beauty but risking their own demise. They asked her where she came from and where she was going. 'Please don’t be upset with us for approaching you; forgive our persistence. But you, made to bring joy, must be incapable of anger; indifference, indignation, and resentment are unknown to you. Whoever you may be and whatever brought you to us, please let us be among your servants; at the very least, allow us the joy of seeing you.'”

“Here the words faltered on the lip; the soul seemed ready to take its flight; the vow was forgotten, and the policy of years destroyed.

“Here the words stumbled on the tongue; the soul felt ready to escape; the promise was forgotten, and years of planning were ruined.

“Whilst the devotees were lost in their passions, and absent from their homes, Sheevah entered their village with a musical instrument in his hand, playing and singing like some of those who solicit charity. At the sound of his voice the women immediately quitted their occupations; they ran to see from whom it came. He was beautiful as Krishen on the plains of Matra.[103] Some dropped their jewels without turning to look for them; others let fall their garments without perceiving that they discovered those abodes of pleasure which jealousy as well as decency has ordered to be concealed. All pressed forward with their offerings; all wished to speak; all wished to be taken notice of; and bringing flowers and scattering them before him, said, ‘Askest thou alms![Pg 99] thou who art made to govern hearts! Thou whose countenance is fresh as the morning! whose voice is the voice of pleasure; and thy breath like that of Vassant[104] in the opening rose! Stay with us and we will serve thee; nor will we trouble thy repose, but only be jealous how to please thee.’

“While the devotees were caught up in their passions and away from their homes, Sheevah entered their village with a musical instrument in his hand, playing and singing like those begging for alms. At the sound of his voice, the women immediately stopped their tasks; they rushed to see who it was. He was as beautiful as Krishen on the plains of Matra.[103] Some dropped their jewelry without realizing it; others let their garments fall without noticing that they uncovered the intimate areas that jealousy and modesty required to be hidden. All pressed forward with their offerings; all wanted to speak; all wanted to be noticed; and bringing flowers and scattering them before him, said, ‘Are you asking for alms![Pg 99] you who were made to capture hearts! You whose face is as fresh as the morning! whose voice is the voice of joy; and your breath like that of Vassant[104] in the blooming rose! Stay with us and we will serve you; and we won’t disturb your peace, but will only be eager to please you.’”

“The Pandaram continued to play, and sung the loves of Kama,[105] of Krishen, and the Gopia, and smiling the gentle smiles of fond desire, he led them to a neighbouring grove that was consecrated to pleasure and retirement. Sour began to gild the western mountains, nor were they offended at the retiring day.

“The Pandaram kept playing and sang about the loves of Kama, the stories of Krishen, and the Gopia. Smiling sweetly with tender longing, he guided them to a nearby grove dedicated to enjoyment and peace. The sun began to set behind the western mountains, and they weren’t bothered by the approaching night.”

“But the desire of repose succeeds the waste of pleasure. Sleep closed the eyes and lulled the senses. In the morning the Pandaram was gone. When they awoke they looked round with astonishment, and again cast their eyes on the ground. Some directed their looks to those who had been formerly remarked for their scrupulous manners, but their faces were covered with their veils. After sitting a while in silence, they arose, and went back to their houses with slow and troubled steps. The devotees returned about the same time from their wanderings after Prakeety. The days that followed were days of embarrassment and shame. If the women had failed in their modesty, the devotees had broken their vows. They were vexed at their weakness; they were sorry for what they had done; yet the tender sigh sometimes broke forth, and the eye often turned to where the men first saw the maid, the women the Pandaram.

“But the need for rest comes after the loss of pleasure. Sleep shut their eyes and calmed their senses. In the morning, the Pandaram was gone. When they woke up, they looked around in surprise and again glanced at the ground. Some looked towards those who were once noted for their strict behavior, but their faces were hidden behind their veils. After sitting quietly for a while, they got up and slowly returned to their homes, feeling troubled. The devotees came back around the same time from their search for Prakeety. The days that followed were filled with embarrassment and shame. If the women had lost their modesty, the devotees had broken their vows. They were upset about their weakness; they regretted what they had done; yet sometimes a soft sigh escaped, and their eyes often turned to the spot where the men first saw the girl, and the women saw the Pandaram.”

“But the people began to perceive that what the[Pg 100] devotees foretold came not to pass. Their disciples in consequence neglected to attend them, and the offerings from the princes and the nobles became less frequent than before. They then performed various penances; they sought for secret places among the woods unfrequented by man; and having at last shut their eyes from the things of this world, retired within themselves in deep meditation, that Sheevah was the author of their misfortunes. Their understanding being imperfect, instead of bowing the head with humility they were inflamed with anger; instead of contrition for their hypocrisy, they sought for vengeance. They performed new sacrifices and incantations, which were only allowed to have effect in the end to show the extreme folly of man in not submitting to the will of Heaven.

“But the people started to realize that what the[Pg 100] devotees predicted didn't come true. As a result, their followers began to ignore them, and the gifts from the princes and nobles became less frequent than before. They then engaged in various penances; they looked for hidden spots in the woods that were rarely visited by anyone; and finally, shutting their eyes to the things of this world, they turned inward in deep meditation, blaming Sheevah for their troubles. Their understanding was flawed, and instead of bowing their heads in humility, they were consumed with anger; instead of feeling contrite for their hypocrisy, they sought revenge. They conducted new sacrifices and rituals, which ultimately only highlighted the extreme foolishness of people in refusing to accept the will of Heaven.”

“Their incantations produced a tiger, whose mouth was like a cavern, and his voice like thunder among the mountains. They sent him against Sheevah, who, with Prakeety, was amusing himself in the vale. He smiled at their weakness, and killing the tiger at one blow with his club, he covered himself with his skin. Seeing themselves frustrated in this attempt, the devotees had recourse to another, and sent serpents against him of the most deadly kind; but on approaching him they became harmless, and he twisted them round his neck. They then sent their curses and imprecations against him, but they all recoiled upon themselves. Not yet disheartened by all these disappointments, they collected all their prayers, their penances, their charities, and other good works, the most acceptable of all sacrifices; and demanding in return only vengeance against Sheevah, they sent a consuming fire to destroy his genital parts. Sheevah, [Pg 101]incensed at this attempt, turned the fire with indignation against the human race; and mankind would have been soon destroyed, had not Vishnou, alarmed at the danger, implored him to suspend his wrath. At his entreaties Sheevah relented. But it was ordained that in his temples those parts should be worshipped which the false devotees had impiously attempted to destroy.”[106]

“Their chants created a tiger, whose mouth was like a cave and whose roar was like thunder in the mountains. They sent him after Sheevah, who was having fun in the valley with Prakeety. He laughed at their weakness and killed the tiger with one blow of his club, then wore its skin. Frustrated by this failure, the devotees tried again and sent deadly snakes against him; but when they got close, they turned harmless, and he wrapped them around his neck. Then they hurled curses and spells at him, but all of it bounced back to them. Still not discouraged by these setbacks, they gathered all their prayers, penances, charities, and other good deeds—the most worthy sacrifices of all—and only asked for vengeance against Sheevah. They sent a consuming fire to destroy his manhood. Sheevah, infuriated by this attack, redirected the fire in anger against humanity. Mankind would have been wiped out if Vishnou hadn’t intervened in fear of the danger and begged him to hold back his fury. He agreed to relent. However, it was decreed that in his temples, those parts should be worshipped that the false devotees had wickedly tried to obliterate.”[106]

 

CLONDALKIN.

CLONDALKIN.

 

But what was the form under which this deity was recognised? “Look on this picture and on that;” and the answer presents itself.[107] The eastern votaries, suiting the action to the idea, and that their vivid imagination might be still more enlivened by the very form of the temple in which they addressed their vows, actually constructed its architecture after the model of the membrum virile, which, obscenity apart, is the divinely-formed and indispensable medium selected by God Himself for human propagation and sexual prolificacy.

But what was the way this deity was recognized? “Look at this picture and that one;” and the answer becomes clear.[107] The eastern worshippers, matching their actions to their beliefs, and wanting their vivid imagination to be further sparked by the very form of the temple where they offered their prayers, actually built its architecture based on the shape of the membrum virile, which, while it might seem inappropriate, is the divinely-designed and essential medium chosen by God Himself for human reproduction and sexual fertility.

This was the Phallus, of which we read in Lucian,[108] as existing in Syria of such extraordinary height, and which, not less than the Egyptian Pyramids, has heretofore puzzled antiquaries,—little dreaming that it was the counterpart of our Round Towers, and that both were the prototypes of the two “Pillars” which Hiram wrought before the temple of Solomon.

This was the Phallus, which we read about in Lucian,[108] as existing in Syria, noted for its extraordinary height, and which, no less than the Egyptian Pyramids, has long puzzled historians—little realizing that it was the equivalent of our Round Towers, and that both were the prototypes of the two “Pillars” that Hiram created before the temple of Solomon.

Astarte was the divinity with whose worship it was thus associated, and by that being understood[Pg 102] the moon,[109] it was natural to suppose that the study of the stars would essentially enter into the ceremonial of her worship. Another name by which this divinity was recognised, was Rimmon, which, signifying as it does pomegranate, was a very happy emblem of fecundity, as apples are known to be the most prolific species of fruit.

Astarte was the goddess associated with this worship, and since she was connected to the moon, it made sense to think that studying the stars would play a significant role in her rituals. Another name for this goddess was Rimmon, which means pomegranate, a fitting symbol of fertility, much like how apples are known to be one of the most abundant types of fruit.

Lingam is the name by which the Indians designated this idol.[110] Those who dedicate themselves to his service, swear to observe inviolable chastity. “They do not, however,” says Craufurd, “like the priests of Atys, deprive themselves of the means of breaking their vows; but were it discovered that they had in any way departed from them, the punishment is death. They go naked; but being considered as sanctified persons, the women approach them without scruple, nor is it thought that their modesty should be offended by it. Husbands whose wives are barren solicit them to come to their houses, or send their wives to worship Lingam at the temples; and it is supposed that the ceremonies on this occasion, if performed with the proper zeal, are usually productive of the desired effect.”[111]

Lingam is the name given by Indians to this idol.[110] Those who dedicate themselves to his service vow to maintain strict chastity. “However,” says Craufurd, “unlike the priests of Atys, they don’t completely give up the ability to break their vows; but if it's found that they’ve strayed from them in any way, the punishment is death. They go around naked, but since they are seen as sacred individuals, women approach them without hesitation, and it’s not believed that their modesty would be offended by it. Husbands whose wives can’t conceive invite them to their homes or send their wives to worship Lingam at the temples; and it’s thought that the ceremonies done properly on these occasions usually lead to the desired results.”[111]

[Pg 103]Such was the origin and design of the most ancient Indian pagodas, which had no earthly connection with fire or fire-worshippers, as generally imagined. And that such, also, was the use and origin of the Irish pagodas is manifest from the name by which they are critically and accurately designated, viz. Budh, which, in the Irish language, signifies not only the Sun, as the source of generative vegetation, but also as the male organ of procreative generativeness, consecrated, according to their foolish ideas, to Baal-Phearagh or Deus-coitionis, by and by to be elucidated. This thoroughly explains the word “Cathoir-ghall,” or “temple of delight,” already mentioned as appropriated to one of those edifices, and is still further confirmed by the name of “Teaumpal na greine,” or “temple of the sun,” by which another of them is called; while the ornament that has been known to exist on the top of many of them represents the crescent of Sheevah, the matrimonial deity of the Indians, agreeably to what the Heetopades states, viz. “may he on whose diadem is a crescent cause prosperity to the people of the earth.”

[Pg 103]Such was the origin and purpose of the most ancient Indian pagodas, which had no real connection to fire or fire worshipers, as commonly believed. It’s also clear that the Irish pagodas had a similar use and origin, evident from the name they are precisely and accurately called, i.e. Budh, which in Irish means not only the Sun, as the source of generative vegetation, but also refers to the male organ of procreative generativeness, dedicated, according to their misguided beliefs, to Baal-Phearagh or Deus-coitionis, which will be explained further. This fully clarifies the term “Cathoir-ghall,” or “temple of delight,” previously mentioned as assigned to one of those structures, and is further supported by the name “Teaumpal na greine,” or “temple of the sun,” used for another one of them; while the decoration known to exist on top of many represented the crescent of Sheevah, the matrimonial deity of the Indians, in accordance with what the Heetopades states, i.e. “may he on whose diadem is a crescent bring prosperity to the people of the earth.”

But you will say that my designating these structures by the name of Budh is a gratuitous assumption, for which I have no authority other than what imagination may afford me; and that, therefore, however striking may be appearances, you will withhold your conviction until you hear my proofs. Sir, I advance nothing that I cannot support by arguments, and[Pg 104] should not value your adherence were it not earned by truth. This is too important an investigation to allow fancy any share therein. It is not the mere settlement of an antiquarian dispute of individual interest or isolated locality that is involved in its adjustment,—no, its bearings are as comprehensive as its interest should be universal; the opinions of mankind to a greater extent than you suppose will be affected by its determination; and I should despise myself if, by any silly effort of ingenuity, I should attempt to lead your reason captive, or pander to your credulity, rather than storm your judgment.

But you might say that calling these structures Budh is a baseless assumption, and I have no authority to back it up other than what imagination offers me. So, no matter how striking they may appear, you'll hold back your belief until you hear my evidence. Sir, I offer nothing that I can't support with arguments, and[Pg 104] I wouldn't value your support unless it was earned by truth. This is too crucial an investigation to let fancy play any role. It’s not just about settling an antiquarian disagreement of personal interest or local consequence—no, its implications are as wide-ranging as its significance should be universal; the views of humanity, more than you think, will be influenced by its conclusion; and I would look down on myself if I tried to ensnare your reason with some silly trick, or cater to your gullibility, instead of challenging your judgment.

This being premised, I shall not condescend, here or elsewhere, to apologise for the freedom with which I shall express myself in the prosecution of my ideas. The spirit that breathes over the face of the work will protect me from the venom of ungenerous imputation. Freedom is indispensable to the just development of the subject. Nor do I dread any bad results can accrue from such a course, knowing that it is the vicious alone who can extract poison from my page,—and they could do it as well in a museum or picture gallery,—while the virtuous will peruse it in the purity of their own conceptions, and if they rise not improved, they will, at least, not deteriorated.

Given this premise, I won’t lower myself to apologize, now or at any other time, for the straightforwardness with which I will share my thoughts on my ideas. The spirit behind this work will shield me from any unfair criticism. Freedom is essential for a proper exploration of the subject. I’m not worried about any negative outcomes from this approach, knowing that only the vicious can find something toxic in my writing—and they could just as easily do that in a museum or art gallery—while the virtuous will read it with the clarity of their own understanding, and even if they don't come away improved, at least they won't be worse off.

My authority for assigning to the Round Towers the above designation is nothing less than those annals before adduced.[112] Where is it there? you reply. I rejoin in Fidh-Nemphed; which, as it has heretofore puzzled all the world to develop, I shall unfold to the reader with an almost miraculous result. Fidh, then—as the Ulster Annals, or Fiadh, as those of the Four Masters spell it—is the plural of Budh,[Pg 105] i.e. Lingam; the initial F of the former being only the aspirate of the initial B of the latter, and commutable with it[113]; and Nemphed is an adjective, signifying divine or consecrated, from Nemph, the heavens: so that Fidh-Nemphed taken together will import the Consecrated Lingams, or the Budhist Consecrations.

My authority for calling the Round Towers the above name is nothing less than the previously mentioned records. Where is it there? you ask. I respond with Fidh-Nemphed; which, as it has previously puzzled everyone to explain, I will reveal to the reader with an almost miraculous outcome. Fidh, then—as described in the Ulster Annals, or Fiadh, as spelled by the Four Masters—is the plural of Budh,[Pg 105] i.e. Lingam; the initial F of the former being just the aspirate of the initial B of the latter, and interchangeable with it[113]; and Nemphed is an adjective that means divine or consecrated, from Nemph, the heavens: so that Fidh-Nemphed taken together will mean the Consecrated Lingams, or the Budhist Consecrations.

Celestial INDEXES, cries O’Connor; following which term—but with a very different acceptation—the reader must be aware how that, in the early part of our journey, I ascribed to this enigma an astronomical exposition; but herein I was supported not only by expediency but by verity, having, all along, not only connected Solar worship, and its concomitant survey of the stars—which is Sabianism—with Phallic worship,—beginning with the former in order to prepare the way for the latter,—but shall proceed in detail until I establish their identity.

Celestial INDEXES, O’Connor cries; and with that term—though with a very different meaning—the reader should know that, earlier in our journey, I attributed this enigma to an astronomical explanation; however, I was backed not just by practicality but by truth. Throughout this, I've connected Solar worship and its associated study of the stars—which is Sabianism—with Phallic worship, starting with the former to lay the groundwork for the latter, and I will continue in detail until I prove they are the same.

The Egyptian history, then, of the origin of this deification is what will put this question beyond the possibility of denial, viz. that “Isis having recovered the mangled pieces of her husband’s body, the genitals excepted, which the murderers had thrown into the sea, resolving to render him all the honour which his humanity had merited, got made as many waxen statues as there were mangled pieces of his body. Each statue contained a piece of the flesh of the dead monarch. And Isis, after she had summoned in her presence, one by one, the priests of all the different deities in her dominions, gave them each a statue,[Pg 106] intimating that, in so doing, she had preferred them to all the other communities of Egypt; and she bound them by a solemn oath that they would keep secret that mark of her favour, and endeavour to prove their sense of it by establishing a form of worship, and paying divine honours to their prince. But that part of the body of Osiris which had not been discovered, was treated with more particular attention by Isis, and she ordered that it should receive honours more solemn, and at the same time more mysterious, than the other members.”[114]

The Egyptian history about the origin of this deification makes it impossible to deny the following question: “After Isis retrieved the mangled pieces of her husband’s body, except for the genitals, which the murderers had thrown into the sea, she decided to give him all the honor he deserved as a human. She had as many wax statues made as there were mangled pieces of his body, with each statue containing part of the dead ruler’s flesh. Then, one by one, Isis summoned the priests of all the different gods in her realm and gave each of them a statue,[Pg 106] indicating that she favored them over all the other communities of Egypt. She made them take a solemn oath to keep her favor a secret and to show their appreciation by establishing a form of worship and giving divine honors to their prince. However, the part of Osiris’s body that was still missing received even more special attention from Isis, who ordered that it should be honored with more solemn and more mysterious rites than the other parts.”[114]

Now as Isis[115] and Osiris—two deities, by the way, which comprehended all nature and all the gods of the ancients—only personated the Sun and Moon, the sources of nutrition and vegetative heat, it is very easy to remove the veil of this affectionate mythology, and see that it means nothing more than the mutual dependence and attraction of the sexes upon, and to, each other; while the fact of the Egyptian “Osiris,”[116] which in their language signifies the Sun, and the Irish “Budh,” which in our language signifies the same planet, being both represented by the same emblematic sign;[117] and the name of that sign in both languages signifying as well sign as thing signified, gives a stamp to my proof which I defy ingenuity to overthrow.

Now, as Isis[115] and Osiris—two deities that represent all nature and the gods of the ancients—only symbolize the Sun and Moon, the sources of nourishment and warmth for growth, it's quite easy to lift the veil of this loving mythology and see that it simply represents the mutual dependence and attraction between the sexes; while the fact that the Egyptian “Osiris,”[116] which means Sun in their language, and the Irish “Budh,” which means the same planet in our language, are both represented by the same symbolic sign;[117] and the name of that sign in both languages means both sign and thing signified, supports my argument in a way that I challenge anyone to dispute.

 

 


CHAPTER IX.

What is it, then, that we see here elucidated? Just conceive. For the last three thousand years and more, the learning of the world has been employed to ascertain the origin of the doctrine of Budhism. The savants of France, the indefatigable inquirers of Germany, the affected pedants of Greece and Rome, and the pure and profound philosophers of ancient India and Egypt, have severally and ineffectually puzzled themselves to dive into the secrets of that mystic religion.[118]

What do we see explained here? Just think about it. For over three thousand years, the world’s scholars have been trying to uncover the origin of Buddhism. The experts from France, the tireless researchers from Germany, the pretentious academics from Greece and Rome, and the pure and profound philosophers from ancient India and Egypt have all struggled unsuccessfully to unravel the mysteries of that mystical religion.[118]

“The conflicting opinions,” says Coleman, “which have prevailed among the most intelligent Oriental writers, respecting the origin and antiquity of this and the Jaina sects, and the little historical light that has yet been afforded to disperse the darkness that ages have spread over them, leave us, at the end of many learned disquisitions, involved in almost as many doubts as when we commenced upon them.”

“The conflicting opinions,” says Coleman, “that have existed among the most knowledgeable Oriental writers regarding the origin and history of this and the Jaina sects, along with the limited historical insights we've gained to clear up the confusion that time has created around them, leave us, after many scholarly discussions, with almost as many uncertainties as when we started.”

“There was, then,” adds Gentil, “in those parts of India, and principally on the coast of Choromandel and Ceylon, a sort of worship the precepts of which we are quite unacquainted with. The god Baouth, of whom[Pg 108] at present they know no more in India than the name, was the object of this worship; but it is now totally abolished, except that there may possibly yet be found some families of Indians who have remained faithful to Baouth, and do not acknowledge the religion of the Brahmins, and who are on that account separated from and despised by the other castes.... I made various inquiries concerning this singular figure, and the Zamulians one and all assured me that this was the god Baouth, who was now no longer regarded, for that his worship and his festivals had been abolished ever since the Brahmins had made themselves masters of the people’s faith.”

“There was, then,” adds Gentil, “in those areas of India, particularly along the coast of Choromandel and Ceylon, a type of worship that we are completely unfamiliar with. The god Baouth, of whom[Pg 108] people in India at this point know nothing more than his name, was the focus of this worship; however, it is now totally eliminated, except that there may still be some families of Indians who have remained loyal to Baouth and do not accept the religion of the Brahmins, which has led to their separation and contempt from the other castes.... I asked various questions about this unique figure, and the Zamulians all confirmed to me that this was the god Baouth, who is no longer acknowledged, as his worship and festivals have been abolished ever since the Brahmins took control of the people's faith.”

“The worship of Budha,” says Heeren, “concerning the rise and progress of which we at present know so little, still flourishes in Ceylon.” Again, “All that we know with certainty of Budha is, that he was the founder of a sect which must formerly have prevailed over a considerable part of India, but whose tenets and forms of worship were in direct opposition to those of the Brahmins, and engendered a deadly hate between the two parties, which terminated in the expulsion of the Budhists from the country.”[119]

“The worship of Buddha,” says Heeren, “about the origins and development of which we currently know so little, still thrives in Sri Lanka.” Again, “All we can say with certainty about Buddha is that he was the founder of a movement that must have once dominated a significant portion of India, but whose beliefs and practices were in direct conflict with those of the Brahmins, creating a deep animosity between the two groups, which culminated in the expulsion of the Buddhists from the country.”[119]

[Pg 109]“The real time,” say the Asiat. Res. viii. p. 505, “at which Budha propagated the doctrines ascribed to him, is a desideratum which the learned knowledge and indefatigable research of Sir W. Jones have still left to be satisfactorily ascertained.”

[Pg 109]“The actual time,” say the Asiat. Res. viii. p. 505, “when Buddha spread the teachings attributed to him is something that the scholarly expertise and tireless research of Sir W. Jones have yet to determine satisfactorily.”

“If the Budhaic religion,” says the Westminster Review of January 1830, “really arrived at predominance in India, its rise in the first place, and more especially its extirpation, are not merely events of stupendous magnitude, but of impenetrable mystery.”

“If the Budhaic religion,” says the Westminster Review from January 1830, “truly became dominant in India, then its rise to power and especially its extirpation are not just events of enormous magnitude, but also shrouded in an impenetrable mystery.”

It will soon appear, that however impenetrable heretofore, it is so no longer. Indeed, a great deal of the principle of their faith has been at all times understood, but under different associations. It was that which Job alluded to when he said, “If I gazed upon Orus (the sun) when he was shining, or upon Järêcha (the moon) when rising in her glory; and my heart went secretly after them, and my hand kissed my mouth (in worship), I should have denied the God that is above.”

It will soon be clear that, no matter how impenetrable it seemed before, that’s no longer the case. In fact, much of the core of their faith has always been understood, but in different contexts. This is what Job was referencing when he said, “If I looked at Orus (the sun) while it was shining, or at Järêcha (the moon) when she was rising in her glory, and my heart secretly followed them, and my hand kissed my mouth (in worship), I would have denied the God above.”

So far all have arrived at the discovery of this creed, and accordingly, if you look into any encyclopedia or depository of science for a definition of the word “Budhism,” you will be told that “it is the doctrine of solar worship as taught by Budha.” There never was such a person as Budha—I mean at the outset of the religion, when it first shot into life, and that was almost as early as the creation of man. In later times, however, several enthusiasts assumed the name, and personified in themselves the faith they[Pg 110] represented. But the origin of the religion was an abstract thought, which while Creuzer allows, yet he must acknowledge his ignorance of what that thought was.

So far, everyone has come to understand this belief system, and if you check any encyclopedia or source of knowledge for a definition of the word “Buddhism,” you’ll find that it’s described as “the doctrine of solar worship as taught by Buddha.” There never was a person named Buddha at the very beginning of the religion when it first emerged, which was almost as early as the creation of humanity. However, in later times, several enthusiasts took on the name and embodied the faith they represented. But the origin of the religion was an abstract thought, which, while Creuzer acknowledges, he must admit he doesn’t know what that thought was.

The sun and moon were the great objects of religious veneration to fallen man in the ancient world. Each country assumed a suitable form to their propensities and peculiarities; but all agreed in centering the essence of their zeal upon those resplendent orbs to whom they were indebted for so many common benefits. Those mysteries of faith to which the “initiated” alone had access, and which were disguised in the habiliments of symbols and of veils, were neither more nor less than representative forms of generation and production. These were the theme which made the canopy of the firmament to ring with their songs; and these the spring which gave vigour and elasticity to those graceful displays which, under the name of dances, typified the circular and semicircular rotations of those bright objects of their regard.[120]

The sun and moon were significant objects of religious worship for humanity in ancient times. Each culture embraced forms that aligned with their unique traits and tendencies, but they all shared a common focus on those shining celestial bodies that provided them with numerous benefits. The mysteries of faith, accessible only to the “initiated” and shrouded in symbols and veils, represented concepts of generation and production. These were the themes that made the sky resonate with their songs, and they were the springs that infused vitality and energy into those elegant expressions known as dances, which symbolized the circular and semicircular movements of those bright entities they admired.[120]

The Eleusinian[121] rites themselves were essentially of this kind; for though the benefits of agriculture were said to be chiefly there commemorated, this after all resolves itself into the above: for as the process of the earth’s bearing is similar to that of our own species, and indeed of all creatures that rest[Pg 111] upon her,—no seed bringing forth fruit until, as the apostle has affirmed,[122] it first dies,—the representation of this miracle of nature’s vicissitudes led the mind to the contemplation of general fecundity. And hence the culture of the ground, and the propagation of human beings, being both viewed in the same light, and sometimes even named by the same epithet, viz. tillage, were inculcated no less as beneficial exercises than as religious ordinances. Did a doubt remain as to the accuracy of this connection between the worship of the ancients and their sexual correspondence, it would be more than removed by attending to the import of the terms by which they mystified those celebrations, and which, with the sanctity attached to the parts themselves, will come consecutively under our review. One of them, however, is too apposite to be omitted here, and that is the term by which they designated a certain ceremony still practised on the coast of Guinea, and which neither the blandishments of artifice nor the terrors of menace could ever prevail upon them to divulge. This ceremony they call Belli-Paaro. The meaning they assign to it is regeneration, or the act of reviving from death to a new state of existence; and when we see that the name itself is but an inflection of the Baal-Peor of the Scriptures, the Baal-Phearagh of our forefathers, and the Copulative deity of the amative universe, it will not be hard to dive into its character, though so shrouded in types.

The Eleusinian[121] rites themselves were fundamentally of this nature; for although the benefits of agriculture were said to be primarily celebrated there, it all essentially comes down to this: just like how the earth produces is similar to how our own species and all creatures that rely[Pg 111] on it do,—no seed yields fruit until, as the apostle stated,[122] it first dies,—the depiction of this miracle in nature's changes directed thoughts towards the idea of overall fertility. Thus, the cultivation of the land and the reproduction of humans, seen through the same lens, and sometimes even referred to by the same name, namely tillage, were taught as valuable practices as much as they were religious duties. If there were any doubts about the connection between the worship of the ancients and their sexual relationships, these doubts would be more than dispelled by examining the meanings of the terms they used to describe those celebrations, which, along with the sacredness linked to the parts themselves, will be discussed in detail. One term, however, is too relevant to leave out here, and that is the name of a specific ceremony still performed on the coast of Guinea, which neither the charm of deception nor the threats of intimidation could ever persuade them to reveal. This ceremony is called Belli-Paaro. The meaning they attribute to it is regeneration, or the act of coming back to life from death to a new state of being; and when we notice that the name itself is just a variation of Baal-Peor from the Scriptures, the Baal-Phearagh of our ancestors, and the Copulative deity of the love universe, it won’t be difficult to understand its significance, despite being so wrapped in symbolism.

But the Budhists, not content with this ordinary veneration, or with paying homage in secret to that[Pg 112] symbol of production which all other classes of idolators equally, though privately, worshipped,—I mean the Lingam,—thought they could never carry their zeal sufficiently far, unless they erected it into an idol of more than colossal magnitude—and those idols were the Round Towers. Hence the name Budhism, which I thus define, viz. that species of idolatry which worshipped Budh (i.e. the Lingam), as the emblem of Budh (i.e. the Sun)—Budh signifying, indiscriminately, Sun and Lingam.

But the Buddhists, not satisfied with this usual respect, or with showing reverence in secret to that[Pg 112] symbol of creation which all other groups of idol worshippers also, though privately, honored,—I mean the Lingam,—believed they could never express their passion strongly enough unless they built it into a idol of massive size—and those idols were the Round Towers. Hence the name Buddhism, which I define as that form of idolatry that worshipped Budh (i.e. the Lingam), as the symbol of Budh (i.e. the Sun)—Budh meaning, interchangeably, Sun and Lingam.

Such was the whole substance of this philosophical creed, which was not—as may have been imagined—a ritual of sensuality, but a manual of devotion, as simple in its exercise as it was pious in its intent—a Sabian veneration and a symbolical gratitude. I shall now give a summary of their moral code, couched in the following Pentalogue, as presented by Zaradobeira, chief Rahan at Ava, to a Catholic bishop, who expressed a wish some years ago to be favoured with a brief outline of their tenets; it is this:—

Such was the essence of this philosophical belief, which was not—as one might think—a ritual of sensuality, but a manual of devotion, as straightforward in its practice as it was sincere in its intention—a Sabian respect and a symbolic appreciation. I will now summarize their moral code, outlined in the following Pentalogue, as presented by Zaradobeira, chief Rahan at Ava, to a Catholic bishop who requested a brief summary of their beliefs some years ago; here it is:—

1. Thou shalt not kill any animal—from the meanest insect up to man himself.

1. You must not kill any animal—from the smallest insect to humans themselves.

2. Thou shalt not steal.

2. You shall not steal.

3. Thou shalt not commit adultery.

3. You shall not commit adultery.

4. Thou shalt not tell anything false.

4. You shall not tell anything false.

5. Thou shalt not drink any intoxicating liquor.

5. You shall not drink any intoxicating liquor.

The extension of this first commandment from the crime of homicide to the deprivation of life of any breathing existence, arose from their doctrine of the transmigration of souls, which they believed should continue ever in action, and, after release from one tenement of earthly configuration, enter into some other of a different species and order.

The expansion of this first commandment from the crime of murder to the taking of life from any living being came from their belief in the transmigration of souls. They thought that souls should always be active, and after being freed from one physical form, they would enter into another form of a different kind and nature.

In this incessant alternation—which was to be one of[Pg 113] ascent or of descent, according to the merits of the body, which the spirit had last animated, and which was all considered as a sort of lustral crucible, for the refining of the vital spark against its reunion with the Godhead, whence it had originally derived—it is manifest that such tenderness for the entire animal creation arose from the apprehension of slaying some relation in that disguise.—Or, did we ascribe it to no higher motive than a sympathy with fellow-creatures, which, if not equally responsible, are at all events susceptible of anguish and of pain, this in itself should teach us to suppress all ebullitions of irreverent sarcasm, and, if we yield not our acquiescence, to extend to it at least our commiseration.

In this constant back-and-forth—which was to be one of[Pg 113] ascent or descent, depending on the worth of the body that the spirit had last inhabited, and which was all seen as a kind of purifying crucible for refining the vital spark before it reunited with the Godhead, from which it originally came—it’s clear that such care for all animal life came from the fear of killing some relation in disguise. Or, should we attribute it to no greater reason than a shared empathy with fellow beings, who, while not equally accountable, are certainly capable of suffering and pain? This alone should encourage us to hold back any expressions of irreverent sarcasm, and, if we cannot fully agree, at least to extend our compassion.

“Pain not the ant that drags the grain along the ground,
It has life, and life is sweet and delightful to all to whom it belongs.”[123]

“Don’t hurt the ant that carries the grain across the ground,
It has a life, and life is sweet and enjoyable for everyone who has it.”[123]

The good works which they were additionally enjoined to perform were classified under the two heads of Dana and Bavana. By “Dana” was meant the giving of alms, and hence the whole fraternity were called Danaans or Almoners.[124] By “Bavana” was understood the thoughtfully pronouncing[Pg 114] those three words, Anuzza, Docha, and Anatta: of which the first implies our liability to vicissitude; the second to misfortune, and the third our inability to exempt ourselves from either.[125]

The good works they were further required to perform were categorized under two headings: Dana and Bavana. By “Dana” it referred to the giving of alms, and thus the entire group was called Danaans or Almoners. [124] By “Bavana,” it meant the thoughtful pronunciation [Pg 114] of the three words, Anuzza, Docha, and Anatta: the first signifies our vulnerability to changes; the second relates to misfortune, and the third indicates our inability to avoid either. [125]

The exposition of the terms Tuath and de, as prefixes to Danaans, forming with it the compound Tuath-de-danaan, I shall reserve for a more befitting place. Meantime I hasten to redeem my “pledge” as to the elucidation of the import of the name Hibernian.

The explanation of the terms Tuath and de, used as prefixes to Danaans, which together create the term Tuath-de-danaan, I will save for a more appropriate time. In the meantime, I’m eager to fulfill my “pledge” to clarify the meaning of the name Hibernian.

[Pg 115]In the wide range of literary disquisition there is no one topic which has so engrossed the investigation of studious individuals as the origin of the word Hibernia. The great Bochart, the uncertain Vallancy, the spiteful Macpherson, the pompous O’Flaherty, and the “antiquary of antiquaries,” Camden himself,—with a thousand others unworthy of recognition,—have been all consecutively shipwrecked upon its unapproachable sand-banks. But the most miserable failure of all is that of a namesake of my own, the author of a dictionary upon the language of his country, who, in his mad zeal for an outlandish conceit, foists into his book a term with which our language owns no kindred, and then builds upon that a superstructure which “would make even the angels weep.”

[Pg 115]In the vast world of literary analysis, no topic has captured the attention of dedicated individuals quite like the origin of the word Hibernia. The notable Bochart, the dubious Vallancy, the bitter Macpherson, the pretentious O’Flaherty, and the “antiquary of antiquaries,” Camden himself—along with countless others not worth mentioning—have all faced failure trying to navigate its elusive complexities. But the most pathetic attempt of all is from a namesake of mine, the author of a dictionary about his country's language, who, in his misguided enthusiasm for a foreign notion, includes a term that has no relation to our language and then constructs a theory that “would make even the angels weep.”

This gentleman would fain make out[126] that, because those islands have been denominated the Cassiterides, or Tin Reservoirs, therefore Eirin, our own one of them, must have been so called as an Iron Store! forgetting that the genius of our vocabulary has never had a term whereby to express that metal at all,—that by which we now designate it, namely, iarun, being only a modern coinage from the English word,—as the general voice of antiquity speaks trumpet-tongued on the point, and the fragments of our Brehon laws give it insuperable confirmation, that iron was the last metal which mankind has turned to profit, or even known to exist, while with us it was an exotic until a very recent period.[127]

This guy wants to argue that since those islands have been called the Cassiterides or Tin Reservoirs, our own Eirin must have been named as an Iron Store! He forgets that our vocabulary has never had a term to describe that metal at all—what we now call it, iarun, is just a modern creation from the English word. The general consensus from ancient times is loud and clear on this, and the fragments of our Brehon laws strongly back it up: iron was the last metal that people learned to use, or even knew existed, and for us, it was something foreign until very recently.

[Pg 116]But admitting that Eirin or Erin did signify the Land of Iron, then its Greek formation Ierne must convey the same idea, and so must Hibernia, their Latin inflection; and it would afford me a considerable portion of merriment to behold any champion for this iron-cased knight buckle on his etymological armour, and analyse these two last terms so as to make them indicate the Land of Iron.

[Pg 116]But if we accept that Eirin or Erin means the Land of Iron, then its Greek version Ierne must express the same idea, and so must Hibernia, their Latin form; it would bring me a lot of joy to watch someone defending this iron-cased knight put on their etymological armor and break down these last two terms to suggest they mean Land of Iron.

Yet pitiable as this appears, for the author of an Irish dictionary, its ingenuity, at all events, must screen it from contempt. But how will the public estimate the brightness of that man’s intellect, who would state that Erin is but a metempsychosis of the word Green? Will it be believed that such is the sober utterance of the author of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire? But lest I should misrepresent, I shall let him speak for himself, viz.: “Ireland, from its luxuriant vegetation, obtained the epithet Green, and has preserved, with a slight alteration, the name Erin.”[128]

Yet as sad as this seems, for the creator of an Irish dictionary, his creativity should protect him from being dismissed. But how will the public view the intellect of someone who claims that Erin is just a metempsychosis of the word Green? Can it be believed that this is the serious statement from the author of the Decline and Fall of the Roman Empire? However, to avoid misrepresenting him, I’ll let him speak for himself: “Ireland, due to its lush vegetation, earned the nickname Green and has retained, with a slight change, the name Erin.”[128]

So that a country which piques itself on its Irishry, has remained ever without a cognomen, until the English language has been matured; and then, in compliment to her sister, Britain, has borrowed an adjective from her rainbow, which, however, she had not the good manners to preserve pure, but allowed to degenerate so far, that the sagacity of a conjurer could not trace any resemblance between this vitiation and the original epithet which pourtrayed her verdure!

So a country that prides itself on its Irishness has long remained without a name, until the English language reached a level of maturity; and then, as a nod to her sister, Britain, it borrowed an adjective from her rainbow, which, unfortunately, she didn’t have the good sense to keep pure, but let it change so much that even a magician couldn’t find any connection between this corruption and the original term that depicted her greenness!

Have we not here the solution of that general disbelief which attaches to proofs deduced from etymology? It is so in all professions, when quacks break into the fold, and usurp the office of the legitimate practitioner.[Pg 117] Etymology, in itself, is an exalted science, and an unerring standard; but the mountebanks that have intermeddled with her holy tools, and disjointed the symmetry of her fair proportions, knowing no more of the foundation of languages than they do of the origin of spirit, have sunk it into a pandemonium of hackling, mangling, and laceration, at which “the satirist,” perhaps, may laugh, but “the philosopher,” who has any regard for the right thinking of society, and the implanting in the tender mind a correct idea of words, at a moment when impressions are so wrought as to be ineffaceable, will feel differently on the subject; and, if he cannot reform, do all that he can to expose it!

Isn’t this where we find the answer to the widespread skepticism about proofs based on etymology? It happens in every field when frauds infiltrate the domain and take over the role of genuine practitioners.[Pg 117] Etymology, in itself, is a respected science and a reliable standard; however, the charlatans who tamper with its sacred methods, disrupting the harmony of its elegant structures, understand even less about the foundation of languages than they do about the origin of spirit. They’ve dragged it down into a chaos of confusion, distortion, and damage, which may amuse “the satirist,” but “the philosopher,” who cares about society’s proper thinking and aims to instill a correct understanding of words in young minds—especially at a time when impressions are so formed that they’re indelible—will view this matter quite differently. If he can’t fix it, he will certainly do everything he can to reveal it!

How opposite has been the conduct of the learned Abbé MacGeoghegan as to the origin of this abstruse word! After reviewing in his able work[129] the opinions offered by the several persons who wrote before him upon the question, and none of them giving him satisfaction, he freely acknowledges, when unable to supply the deficiency, that “the derivation of this name is unknown.” He was right; but the spell is at last broken.

How different has been the behavior of the learned Abbé MacGeoghegan regarding the origin of this complex word! After examining in his impressive work [129] the views presented by various authors before him on the topic, and finding none of them satisfactory, he openly admits, when unable to fill the gap, that “the derivation of this name is unknown.” He was right; but the mystery has finally been resolved.

As a sequel to this avowal, I must be allowed to quote at full length the extract from Avienus,[130] which has been already referred to—

As a follow-up to this declaration, I need to fully quote the excerpt from Avienus,[130] that has already been mentioned—

“Ast hinc, duobus in Sacram—sic Insulam
Dixere prisci—solibus cursus rati est;
Hæc inter undas multum cespitem jacit;
Eamque latè gens Hibernorum colit,
Propinqua rursus insula Albionum patet,”—

“Ast hinc, duobus in Sacram—sic Insulam
Dixere prisci—solibus cursus rati est;
Hæc inter undas multum cespitem jacit;
Eamque latè gens Hibernorum colit,
Propinqua rursus insula Albionum patet,”—

that is, two days’ sail will take you thence (from the Sorlings) to the Sacred Island; as so denominated by[Pg 118] the men of old. A rich gleby soil distinguishes this favourite of the waters; and the race of the Hibernians cultivate it in its wide extent. Close by, again, is situated the isle of the Albiones.

that is, two days’ sail will take you from there (from the Sorlings) to the Sacred Island; as it was called by [Pg 118] the men of old. A rich, fertile soil sets this favorite of the waters apart; and the people of the Hibernians farm it extensively. Nearby is the island of the Albiones.

Without dwelling upon the importance which he attaches to this “Sacred Island,” while he disposes of England in one single line, I ask any person at all conversant with letters, whether it was as a vernacular epithet, or not rather in compliance with his hexameters and the rules of metrical versification, which rendered inconvenient the exhibition of the name itself that the poet paraphrased its meaning, and gave insula sacra as its equivalent?

Without focusing on how much he values this “Sacred Island,” while he mentions England in just one line, I ask anyone familiar with literature whether it was used as a common term, or if it was more due to his hexameters and the rules of meter that made it awkward to display the name itself, which led the poet to paraphrase its meaning and refer to it as insula sacra?

Is not the country inhabited by the Gauls called Gallia; that occupied by the Britons, Britannia; that possessed by the Indians, India; that peopled by the Germans, Germania; and that tenanted by the Arcadians, Arcadia? Consequently, the land inhabited by the people styled Hibernians must, by universal analogy, be denominated Hibernia. And if this signifies “Sacred Island,” of course “Hibernian” must mean “an inhabitant of the Sacred Island.”

Isn’t the country where the Gauls live called Gaul; the land occupied by the Britons, Britain; the territory owned by the Indians, India; the area populated by the Germans, Germany; and the region inhabited by the Arcadians, Arcadia? Therefore, the land where the people known as Hibernians live should logically be called Hibernia. And if this means “Sacred Island,” then “Hibernian” must mean “a resident of the Sacred Island.”

Avienus wrote about the three hundredth year of the Christian era, and cites the authorities whence he derived his information to the following purpose, viz.:—

Avienus wrote about the three hundredth year of the Christian era and cites the sources from which he got his information for the following purpose:—

“Himilco, the Phœnician, has recorded that he has himself traversed the ocean, and with his own eyes and senses verified those facts. From the remote annals of the Phœnicians I copy the same, and present them to you as handed down from antiquity.”

“Himilco, the Phoenician, has noted that he personally crossed the ocean and confirmed those facts with his own eyes and senses. From the ancient records of the Phoenicians, I share this with you as it has been passed down through history.”

Himilco, be it remarked, flourished six hundred years before the name of Christianity was mentioned in the world; and when his acquaintance with this[Pg 119] isle, and that of his countrymen in general, is thus irrefutably premised, we shall be the more ready to do justice to that observation made by Tacitus, when, in his Life of Agricola, talking of Ireland relatively to England, he affirmed that “her coasts and harbours were better known, through commerce and mercantile negotiation,” than those of the latter country.[131]

Himilco, it should be noted, thrived six hundred years before the concept of Christianity was mentioned in the world. With this understanding of his connection to this[Pg 119] island, and that of his fellow countrymen in general, we can better appreciate Tacitus's observation in his Life of Agricola, where he stated that “Ireland's coasts and harbors were better known, due to trade and commerce,” compared to those of England.[131]

Why do I introduce this notice here? To show that it was not to the Latins Avienus was indebted for his insight into that term, which we thus pursue. The Romans knew nothing even of the situation of the place that bore it, until their avarice and their rapacity brought their eagles to Britain; and, after effecting the subjugation of that heroic island, it is no small incentive to our vanity to see their historian constrained to confess that the exhibition of a similar project against the liberties of Ireland was more with a view to overawe, than from any hopes of succeeding;[132] while the ignorance which he evinces in another clause of that very sentence, whence the above extract has been quoted,—placing Ireland midway between Spain and England,—is proof incontrovertible of the position which has been assumed.

Why do I mention this notice here? To show that Avienus wasn’t indebted to the Latins for his understanding of that term, which we’re exploring. The Romans knew nothing about the location that had this name until their greed and plundering brought their eagles to Britain; and, after conquering that heroic island, it’s quite a boost to our pride to see their historian forced to admit that any similar attempt against the freedoms of Ireland was more about intimidation than any real hopes of success; while the ignorance he shows in another part of that very sentence, from which the above extract has been taken—placing Ireland in between Spain and England—is undeniable proof of the argument that has been made.

But it is to me immaterial whether Avienus was aware or otherwise that “Hibernia” and “Sacred Island” were convertible and synonymous. It is not by his authority that I mean to establish the fact; for even admitting his cognisance of the identity of these two terms, he must yet of necessity be unacquainted with the root whence they both had sprung; and, accordingly, I have only put him here in the [Pg 120]foreground—as has been the plan all through—“to break the ice,” as it were, for the exordium of the promised dénouement.

But it doesn’t matter to me whether Avienus knew that “Hibernia” and “Sacred Island” were interchangeable and synonymous. I’m not using his authority to prove this; even if he was aware of the connection between these two terms, he would still necessarily be unaware of the root from which they both originated. So, I’ve just placed him here in the [Pg 120] foreground—as I’ve done throughout—“to break the ice,” so to speak, for the introduction of the promised dénouement.

Iran, then, and Irin, or, as more correctly spelled, Eirean and Eirin, with an e prefixed to each of the other vowels, as well initial as intermediate, is the characteristic denomination which all our ancient manuscripts affix to this country. There is no exception to this admitted rule. From the romance to the annal, the observation holds good; it is an inalienable landmark, and of inviolable unanimity.

Iran, or more accurately spelled Eirean and Eirin, with an e added to each of the other vowels, both at the beginning and in the middle, is the term that all our ancient manuscripts use for this country. There are no exceptions to this established rule. From novels to historical records, this observation remains true; it is a permanent landmark and enjoys unquestioned agreement.

Dionysius of Sicily, who wrote about fifty years before the Advent, and who cannot be suspected of much partiality towards our forefathers, calls the land they inhabited by the name of Irin.[133] Nor will the circumstance of his applying to it in another place, the variation Iris, detract from this fact; as it is evident that he only manufactured this latter, having occasion to use a nominative case which he thought that Irin would not well represent, and so, with the lubricity of a Greek, ever sacrificing sense to sound,[134] he gave birth to a conception which strangled the original.[135]

Dionysius of Sicily, who wrote about fifty years before the Advent and can’t be accused of favoritism towards our ancestors, refers to the land they lived in as Irin.[133] The fact that he later uses the variation Iris doesn’t change this; it’s clear he just created this latter term because he needed to use a nominative case that he thought Irin wouldn’t adequately represent. So, in the typical Greek way, prioritizing sound over meaning,[134] he came up with a term that strangled the original.[135]

[Pg 121]In the Life of Gildas, an early and eminent English ecclesiastic, we find it called Iren, when the biographer, talking of the proficiency made by his subject in literary pursuits, says that he betook himself to Ireland, which he designates as above, in order to ascertain, by communion with kindred teachers, the very utmost recesses of theology and philosophy.[136]

[Pg 121]In the Life of Gildas, an early and notable English church leader, it’s referred to as Iren. The biographer mentions that Gildas traveled to Ireland to connect with fellow educators and explore the deepest aspects of theology and philosophy. [136]

Ordericus Vitalis, in his Ecclesiastical History,[137] having occasion to mention the Irish, calls them by the name of Irenses, equivalent to Iranians, that is inhabitants of Iran, Iren, or Irin, whichever of them you happen to prefer. And as these are now established as the basis of our general search, I shall address myself without further digression to their syllabic analysis.

Ordericus Vitalis, in his Ecclesiastical History,[137] needing to mention the Irish, refers to them as Irenses, which is similar to Iranians, meaning inhabitants of Iran, Iren, or Irin, depending on which one you prefer. Since these are now established as the basis of our overall exploration, I will proceed directly to their syllabic analysis without any further interruptions.

To do this the more effectually, and at the same time to comprise within one dissertation what otherwise might encroach upon two, it is to be noticed that the country known in the present day as Persia, and whither our labours will be directed at no distant hour, was by its primitive inhabitants called Iran also, and spelled as ours, with an initial E. The prefixing of this letter, in both instances of its occurrence, whether we regard the Eastern or the Western hemisphere, was neither the result of chance, nor intended as an operative in the import of the term. It was a mere dialectal distinction, appertaining to the court-language of the dynasty of the times, and what is astoundingly miraculous, retains the same appellation, with literal precision, unimpaired, unadulterated, in both countries, up to the moment in which I write.

To do this more effectively and to combine what could otherwise take up two separate papers into one, it’s worth noting that the country known today as Persia, which will be the focus of our work soon, was called Iran by its original inhabitants, spelled with an initial E. The addition of this letter, whether in the Eastern or the Western hemisphere, was not by chance and was not meant to change the meaning of the term. It was simply a dialectal difference related to the official language of the ruling dynasty at the time. Amazingly, it has kept the same name, with exact precision, unchanged and unaltered, in both countries up to the present moment as I write.

[Pg 122]Palahvi[138] is the appellation of this courtly dialect in Persia, and Palahver is the epithet assigned to it in Ireland; and such is the softness and mellifluence of its enchanting tones, and its energy also, that to soothe care, to excite sensibility, or to stimulate heroism, it may properly be designated as “the language of the gods.”

[Pg 122]Palahvi[138] is the name of this refined dialect in Persia, and Palahver is the term used for it in Ireland; its smooth and melodic sounds, along with its vigor, make it fittingly called “the language of the gods” for its ability to comfort, inspire feelings, or stir up bravery.

Thus we see that Ireland and Persia were both called Iran; that both equally admitted of the change of this name to Eiran; and that the style of this variation was similarly characterised in both. How, then, will the empyrics of etymology recover their confusion: they who would persuade us that Ireland was so denominated from Iar, the West—unless, indeed, they can substitute East for West, and show that Persia was denominated from Iar also.[139] Entangled in this dilemma, the amiable old General Vallancy, without intimating, however, that it was what extorted his remark,—after rigidly maintaining through a series of volumes, that the word had its origin in the above exploded Western Will o’ the Wisp,—exclaims, in a sentiment of unconscious self-conviction, that “nothing more can be said of this derivation than that the name was common to that part of the globe whence they (who imported it) originally came.”[140]

Thus we see that Ireland and Persia were both called Iran; that both could change this name to Eiran; and that the style of this change was similarly characterized in both. How, then, will the empyrics of etymology clear up their confusion: those who insist that Ireland was named after Iar, the West—unless, of course, they can replace West with East, and show that Persia was named after Iar too.[139] Caught in this dilemma, the kind old General Vallancy, without suggesting that it was what prompted his remark,—after strongly arguing through several volumes that the word originated from the previously dismissed Western Will o’ the Wisp,—exclaims, in a moment of unconscious self-awareness, that “nothing more can be said of this derivation than that the name was common to that part of the globe from which those (who introduced it) originally came.”[140]

Arrived, then, at length, at the fountain-head of our inquiry, how shall we account for it in “that part of the globe whence we originally came”? I have seen but two efforts to develop the word, as applied to that[Pg 123] quarter: one by Professor Heeren, of the Göttingen University; the other by “a learned priest of the Parsees,” as recorded by Sir John Malcolm, the late lamented author of a history of the place itself. And as the former of these is rather humorous, and as the latter contains in it a small ingredient of truth, it is worth while to parade them in the tail of our inspection.

Arrived, then, finally, at the fountain-head of our inquiry, how do we explain it in “that part of the globe where we originally came from”? I've seen only two attempts to explore the word as it relates to that[Pg 123] area: one by Professor Heeren from Göttingen University, and the other by “a knowledgeable priest of the Parsees,” as noted by Sir John Malcolm, the recently deceased author of a history of the place itself. Since the former is somewhat humorous and the latter contains a small ingredient of truth, it's worth examining both in the tail of our review.

“Anciently,” says the professor, “they were called by the Orientals themselves by the common term of Iran, and the inhabitants, inasmuch as they possessed fixed habitations and laws, were styled Iranians, in opposition to the Turanians, or wandering hordes of Central Asia.”[141]

“Long ago,” says the professor, “the people referred to themselves as Iran, and since they had settled homes and laws, they were called Iranians, in contrast to the Turanians, or the nomadic groups from Central Asia.”[141]

I wonder did the German historian take his cue from the conjecture of the Irish lexicographer? It is literally marvellous if he did not; for, by a most unaccountable coincidence, while tracing the foundation of a name, descriptive of two localities at opposite points of this mundane ball, one boldly asserts, and the other more than insinuates, that its root is to be found in one and the same English word!—and this, too, when those countries were blazing in glory, before three words of the English language were broken into train!

I wonder if the German historian got his idea from the Irish lexicographer? It’s truly amazing if he didn’t; because, by a strange coincidence, while tracing the origin of a name that describes two places at opposite ends of this world, one confidently claims, and the other strongly suggests, that its root is from the same English word!—and this, too, when those countries were at their peak, before three words of the English language were ever used!

A difference, however, breaks out amongst those partners, which seems to sever the prospects of their metallic union. It is, that though each would make iron to be the substratum of their respective hobbies, yet would my namesake have his so called as abounding therein; whereas, the professor, who betrays a respectable insight into geology, and fearing that the womb of Persia could not conceive so hard an ore, wishes us at once to believe that it acquired its[Pg 124] ancient epithet from the fixedness of that metal; and thus would one ex abundantiâ, and the other ex similitudine, have the common name of Iran for Ireland and for Persia be derived from an English word, which was not concocted for many centuries after the decay of those two regions, when the very metal it represented first grew into use![142]

A disagreement arises between those partners that seems to threaten the potential of their metallic union. Each of them wants iron to be the foundation of their respective interests, but my namesake wants to emphasize that it’s abundant there; meanwhile, the professor, who has a good understanding of geology and worries that Persia's soil couldn't produce such a hard metal, wants us to think that the ancient name came from the stability of that metal. So one argues from abundance, and the other from similarity, suggesting that the common name Iran for both Ireland and Persia is derived from an English word that wasn’t coined until long after those regions had declined, at a time when that very metal had just started to be used![Pg 124]

“Moullah Feroze, an excellent Palahvi scholar, tells me,” says Sir John Malcolm, “that Iran is the plural of Eir, and means the country of believers.” And again, when he had occasion to consult his oracle, he states the answer as follows:—

“Moullah Feroze, a great Palahvi scholar, tells me,” says Sir John Malcolm, “that Iran is the plural of Eir, and means the country of believers.” And again, when he needed to consult his oracle, he states the answer as follows:—

“I gave this inscription[143] to Moullah Feroze, a learned priest of the Parsees, at Bombay, and he assured me that the translation of De Sacy was correct. Feroze explained the word An-Iran to mean unbelievers. Eer, he informed me, was a Pehlivi word, which signified believer; Eeran was its plural: in Pehlivi, the a or an prefixed is a privative, as in Greek or Sanscrit; and consequently, An-Eeran meant unbelievers. The king of Eeran and An-Eeran he [Pg 125]interpreted to mean king of believers and unbelievers; of Persia and other nations. It was, he said, a title like king of the world. This however,” adds Sir John, of himself, “is like all conjectures founded on etymology, very uncertain.”

“I gave this inscription[143] to Moullah Feroze, a knowledgeable priest of the Parsees, in Bombay, and he assured me that De Sacy's translation was accurate. Feroze explained that the word An-Iran refers to unbelievers. He informed me that Eer is a Pehlivi word meaning believer; Eeran is its plural form. In Pehlivi, the prefix a or an is a negation, similar to Greek or Sanskrit; therefore, An-Eeran means unbelievers. He interpreted the king of Eeran and An-Eeran to mean the king of believers and unbelievers; specifically, of Persia and other nations. He mentioned that it was a title akin to king of the world. However,” Sir John adds, speaking about himself, “this is like all conjectures based on etymology, very uncertain.”

It was natural enough that Sir John should express himself slightingly as to a mode of proof, the principle of which he must have seen violated in so many instances; and, independently of this, it is an infirmity in human nature to affect disregard for any knowledge which we do not ourselves understand. I do not mean, however, to vindicate Feroze’s interpretation; on the contrary, I purpose to show that it is not only imperfect, but incorrect; yet while doing so, I am bound to acknowledge, that, if he has not hit off the whole truth, he has a part of it; and even this is such a treat, in the wilderness through which we have been groping for some time back, that I welcome it as an oasis, and offer him my thanks thus beforehand.

It’s understandable that Sir John would dismiss a method of proof that he must have seen undermined in so many cases; plus, it’s a common flaw in human nature to pretend to disregard any knowledge we don’t understand ourselves. However, I’m not trying to justify Feroze’s interpretation; in fact, I aim to show that it’s not only incomplete, but also wrong; still, I have to admit that while he may not have captured the whole truth, he does have a piece of it; and even that is such a refreshing find in the confusion we've been wandering through for a while now that I embrace it as an oasis and thank him in advance.

To prove however, that he is in error, I need but confine myself to the unravelling of his own words. At first he affirms that Eeran is the plural of Eer, and means the country of believers; if so, the singular must mean the country of a believer; but he tells us afterwards, that Eer signifies a believer alone, consequently Eeran must believers alone, without any consideration of the word country. And the same inconsistency, which manifests itself here, applies with equal strictness to An-Eiran also.

To show that he is wrong, I just need to focus on his own words. First, he claims that Eeran is the plural of Eer and means the country of believers; if that’s the case, then the singular must mean the country of a believer; but later, he tells us that Eer signifies a believer alone, which means Eeran must mean believers alone, without any mention of the word country. The same inconsistency that appears here also applies to An-Eiran.

Should these papers ever reach the observance of this distinguished foreigner, whom I appreciate even for his approximation to the precincts of the thought, they will, I doubt not, readily disabuse[Pg 126] him of a radical misconception. Eeran is not a plural at all, but a compound word: its constituents being Eer and An,[144] of which the former signifies Sacred and the latter a Territory. So that the united import will be the Sacred Territory; and An-Eeran, of course, is but its negative.

Should these papers ever come to the attention of this distinguished foreigner, whom I value even for his approximation to the realm of thought, they will, I have no doubt, quickly correct[Pg 126] his radical misunderstanding. Eeran is not a plural at all, but a compound word: its parts being Eer and An, the former meaning Sacred and the latter Territory. Therefore, the combined meaning will be Sacred Territory; and An-Eeran, of course, is simply its negative.

This exposition I gain from the Irish language, which I take to be the primitive Iranian or Persic language. By it I am furthermore enabled to inform the German “professor” that Turan, though now inhabited by “Nomad tribes,” obtained not its name from that circumstance, but from a widely different one. Tur[145] means prolific, whether as regards population or rural produce; and An, as before, a territory—the whole betokening a prolific territory.[146] And he should remember, what he is not at all unconscious of, that eastern denominations are not varied by recent occupants, but continue in uninterrupted succession, from age to age, as imposed at the outset.

This explanation I get from the Irish language, which I believe is the original Iranian or Persian language. Because of this, I can also tell the German "professor" that Turan, although currently populated by "Nomad tribes," did not get its name because of that, but for a completely different reason. Tur[145] means fertile, whether in terms of population or agricultural produce; and An, as before, refers to a territory—the whole meaning a fertile territory.[146] And he should remember, though he is certainly aware, that eastern names are not changed by recent inhabitants, but remain in continuous succession, from generation to generation, as they were originally given.

 

 


CHAPTER X.

Thus far have Ireland and Persia kept company together, both equally rejoicing in the common name of Iran. But now, when we descend to particulars, this harmony separates. Ireland being an island surrounded on all sides by water—which Persia is not—it was necessary it should obtain a denomination expressive of this accident; or, at all events, when the alteration was so easily formed as by the change of the final an into inan meaning land, and in island—the transition was so natural as at once to recommend its propriety.

So far, Ireland and Persia have been similar, both celebrating the shared name of Iran. But now, as we get into specifics, this similarity breaks down. Ireland is an island, completely surrounded by water—while Persia is not—so it needed a name that reflected this fact. Given that changing the final an to in was so simple—where an means land and in island—the shift was so natural that it immediately made sense.

Hence it is that though we occasionally meet with Iran, as applied to this country, yet do we more frequently find Irin as its distinctive term; whereas the latter is never, by any chance, assigned to Persia, the former alone being its universal name. And this is all conformable to the closest logical argumentation, which teaches that every species is contained in its genus, but that no genus is contained in its species; Irin, therefore, which is the specific term, may also be called Iran the generic, while Iran—except as in our instance, where the extension of both is identical—could never be called Irin: and so it happens that Ireland is indifferently called by the names of Iran or Irin, the latter alone marking its insular characteristic; whereas Persia, not being so circumstanced, is mentioned only by the general form of Iran.

So, even though we sometimes refer to Iran when talking about this country, we more often use Irin as its specific name; the latter is never used for Persia, which is always called Iran. This is consistent with clear logical reasoning, which shows that every species falls under its genus, but no genus is limited to its species. Therefore, Irin, being the specific term, can also be considered Iran, the generic term, while Iran—except in our case where both terms refer to the same place—cannot be referred to as Irin: thus, Ireland can be called either Iran or Irin, with Irin specifically highlighting its insular aspect; whereas Persia, not having the same situation, is only referred to by the general term Iran.

[Pg 128]To simplify this reasoning I must repeat that Iran[147] signifies the Sacred Land, and Irin,[148] the Sacred Island; now every island is a land, but every land is not an island: Persia, therefore, which is not an island, could not be called Irin, whereas Ireland, which is, may as well be called one as the other.[149]

[Pg 128]To simplify this reasoning, I want to emphasize that Iran[147] means the Sacred Land, and Irin,[148] refers to the Sacred Island; now every island is a land, but not every land is an island: therefore, Persia, which is not an island, cannot be referred to as Irin, while Ireland, which is, can just as easily be called either.[149]

Irin, then, is the true, appropriate, characteristic and specific denomination belonging to this island:—and the words Ire, Eri, Ere,[150] and Erin, applied also thereto, are but vicious or dialectal modifications of this grand, original, and ramifying root.

Irin is the true, appropriate, characteristic, and specific name that belongs to this island. The words Ire, Eri, Ere,[150] and Erin, which are also used for it, are just flawed or dialectal variations of this grand, original, and branching root.

The import of this appellative having spread itself over the globe before Rome was ever known, under that name, as a city, and when Greece was but just beginning to peep into the light, the Pelasgi—who were partly Budhists, allied somewhat to them in religion, and still more akin in birth and endowments—conveyed, in conjunction with the Phœnician merchants, to the early Greek inhabitants;[151] and they, by a very easy process, commuted Irin to Iérne, which is but a translation of the word—ἱερος signifying sacred, and νηος an island.

The significance of this name spread all over the world before Rome was even known as a city, and when Greece was just starting to emerge. The Pelasgi—who were partly Buddhists, somewhat related to them in beliefs, and even more similar in origins and qualities—together with the Phoenician traders, introduced it to the early Greek inhabitants;[151] and they easily transformed Irin into Iérne, which is simply a translation of the word—ἱερος meaning sacred, and νηος meaning an island.

Of this Greek form, Ierne, there were again various inflections and depraved assimilations, such as Iernis, Iuernia, Ouvernia, Vernia, etc. And from one[152] of those, the Latins, without, perhaps, exactly knowing[Pg 129] what it meant, conjured up Hibernia, but which, however, with soul-stirring triumph, retains uninjured our original root, the initial H being nothing more than the aspirate of the Greek ἱερος, sacred; νηος, island, remaining unaltered; and the letter b only interposed for sound-sake.[153]

Of this Greek name, Ierne, there were various changes and corrupted forms, like Iernis, Iuernia, Ouvernia, Vernia, and so on. From one of these, the Latins, perhaps not fully understanding what it meant, created the name Hibernia, which, however, proudly keeps our original root intact, with the initial H being just the aspirate of the Greek ἱερος, meaning sacred; νηος, meaning island, staying unchanged; and the letter b only added for the sake of pronunciation.

So that, whether we consider it as Irin, Ierne, or Hibernia, or under the multiplied variations which diverge, almost interminably, from those three originals, in the several languages which they respectively represent, they will be found, each and all, to resolve themselves into this one, great, incontrovertible position of the “Sacred Island.”

So whether we think of it as Irin, Ierne, or Hibernia, or any of the many variations that branch out almost endlessly from those three originals in the different languages they represent, they all boil down to this one, great, indisputable idea of the “Sacred Island.”

Thus, under heaven, have I been made the humble instrument of redeeming my country from the aspersions of calumniators. I have shown to demonstration the real origin of its sanctified renown. I have traced from the Irish, through all the variations of Greek and Latin capricios, its delineatory name; and have proved, beyond the possibility of rational contradiction, that in all those different changes regard was still held to the original epithet.

Thus, under heaven, I have become the humble tool for redeeming my country from the slanders of those who speak ill of it. I have clearly demonstrated the true origin of its sacred reputation. I have traced its descriptive name from the Irish, through all the twists of Greek and Latin, and I have proven, beyond any reasonable doubt, that in all those changes, the original meaning was still respected.

Where, then, are the sneers—of “hallucination,”—of “lunacy,”—and of “etymological moonshine?” These are very cheap and convenient terms for gentlemen to adopt, as cloaks to the ignorance of the purport of denominations imposed at a time when every word was a history. In the early ages of the world whimsicality never mingled with the circumstantial[Pg 130] designation of either person or locality. Every name was the sober consequence of deliberate circumspection; and was intended to transmit the memory of events, in the truest colours, as well as in the most comprehensive form, to the latest generation.

Where, then, are the sneers of “hallucination,” “lunacy,” and “etymological moonshine?” These are easy and convenient terms for people to use as a cover for their ignorance about the meanings behind names that were created when every word was a history. In the early ages of the world, whimsy never mixed with the careful naming of either people or places. Every name was a serious result of thoughtful consideration and was meant to convey the memory of events in the truest way possible, as well as in the most complete form, to future generations.

Will this be considered the vapouring of conceit? Is it the spouting of self-sufficient inanity? Let the heartless utilitarian, unable to appreciate the motives which first enlisted me in this inquiry, and which still fascinate my zeal, at an age when—did not my love for truth and the rectification of my country’s history rise superior to the mortification of alienated honour—I should have flung from me letters and literature in disgust, and betaken myself, an adventurer for distinction as a soldier,—let such, I say, conceal within himself his despicable worldly-mindedness, and leave me unmolested, if unrewarded, to posterity.

Will this be seen as the empty talk of arrogance? Is it the rambling of self-satisfied foolishness? Let the heartless pragmatist, who can’t appreciate the reasons that first drew me to this investigation, and which still captivate my passion, at an age when—if not for my love for truth and the correction of my country’s history outweighing the humiliation of estranged honor—I would have thrown aside letters and literature in disgust and sought adventure as a soldier for recognition—let such a person, I say, hide their despicable materialism within themselves and leave me, unbothered and unrecognized, to face posterity.

“Come thou, my friend, my genius, come along,
Thou master of the poet and the song,
And while the muse now stoops, or now ascends,
To man’s low passions, or his glorious ends,
Teach me, like thee, in various nature wise,
To fall with dignity—with temper rise;
Formed by thy converse happily to steer
From grave to gay, from lively to severe;
Correct with spirit, eloquent with ease;
Intent to reason, or polite to please.”

“Come, my friend, my inspiration, let’s go,
You master of poetry and song,
And while the muse dips low or soars high,
To man’s petty desires or his grand goals,
Teach me, like you, to navigate life wisely,
To fall with dignity and rise with grace;
Guided by your words, happily to shift
From serious to light-hearted, from lively to deep;
Correct with confidence, eloquent with ease;
Focused on reasoning or charmingly polite.”

The origin of the term “Sacred Island,” being now for ever adjudicated, the reader will at once see that it belonged to an era long anterior to Christianity. In assigning to it this date,[154] I pretend not to be unique; and, as I should not wish to deprive any brow of the[Pg 131] laurels which it has earned—more especially, where an undisputed enjoyment has amounted to prescription—I shall register, in express words, my predecessor’s own exposé, which is, that “the isle must have been so named because of its nurturing no venomous reptile[155]!!! Who will not smile?

The origin of the term “Sacred Island” has now been settled, and the reader will quickly notice that it came from a time long before Christianity. In dating it this way, I don't claim to be the only one; and I wouldn’t want to take away from anyone's achievements, especially where their enjoyment has become established over time. So, I’ll clearly state my predecessor’s explanation, which is that “the isle must have been named this because it doesn’t have any venomous reptiles.” Who wouldn’t smile?

No, sir, the imposers of this name were too sensible of its value, and too jealous of its use, to expose it to ambiguity. It pourtrayed the sanctity of the occupying proprietors; and lest there should be any misconception as to the species of worship whence that “sanctity” had emanated, they gave this scene of its exercise three other names, viz. Fuodhla, Fudh Inis, and Inis-na-Bhfiodhbhadh[156]—which at once associate the “worship” with the profession of the worshippers: for f, or ph, being only the aspirate of b, and commutable with it, Fuodhla—which is compounded of Fuodh and ila, this latter signifying land—becomes Buodhla—that is, Budhland.[157] Fudh Inis, by the same rule, is reducible to Budh Inis, of which the latter means island, that is, Budh-island;[158] while Inis-na-Bhfiodhbhadh requires no transposition, being clear and obvious in itself, as the Island of Budhism.

No, sir, the people who chose this name were too aware of its significance and too protective of its use to allow any confusion. It depicted the holiness of the landowners, and to prevent any misunderstanding about the type of worship that inspired that “holiness,” they assigned three other names to this practice: Fuodhla, Fudh Inis, and Inis-na-Bhfiodhbhadh[156]—which clearly connects the “worship” to the work of the worshippers. Since f or ph is simply an aspirated version of b and can be switched with it, Fuodhla—which combines Fuodh and ila, the latter meaning land—transforms into Buodhla—which means Budhland.[157] Similarly, Fudh Inis can be simplified to Budh Inis, where the latter means island, that is, Budh-island;[158] while Inis-na-Bhfiodhbhadh doesn’t need any changes, being straightforward and clear as the Island of Budhism.

Now, “to make assurance doubly sure,” go to Keating’s History of Ireland, p. 49, and you will there find “the female deities”—an incorrect expression for the deities worshipped by the females—of[Pg 132] the Tuath-de-danaans, to have been Badhha, Macha, and Moriagan.[159] Of these the first needs no exposition; the second I shall reserve for another place, but the third I will here develop. He was the military deity of this “sacred” colony, and a personification of Budh, under the designation of Farragh,[160] i.e. Copulation; and, accordingly, the Scythians, who incorporated with them, after first dethroning them, adopted this term as their exhilarating war-shout, while under the veil of the epithet was really meant the sun, whose aid they invoked to give strength to their loins and vigour to their arms.[161]

Now, “to make sure of it,” go to Keating’s History of Ireland, p. 49, and you will find “the female deities”—an incorrect term for the deities worshipped by women—of[Pg 132] the Tuath-de-danaans, to be Badhha, Macha, and Moriagan. [159] Of these, the first needs no explanation; the second I will talk about another time, but the third I will explain here. He was the military deity of this “sacred” colony and a personification of Budh, under the name of Farragh, [160] i.e. Copulation; and, accordingly, the Scythians, who joined them after first defeating them, adopted this term as their spirited war cry, while beneath the surface of the term was really meant the sun, whose help they called upon to give strength to their loins and vigor to their arms. [161]

And yet this is the name which Spenser would derive from that of Fergus, king of Scotland! Fifteen hundred years and more before Fergus was born, which, by the way, was not until the sixth century of the Christian era, the Irish basked in the sunshine of their resplendent war-god, who, under another and equivalent denomination, viz. Buodh, abbreviated into Boo,[162] and thus with the prefix a, implying to, or under the auspices of—assumed by the different septs as their distinctive watchwords, branched out into the national and spirit-stirring[Pg 133] acclamations of O’Brien a-Boo![163] O’Neil a-Boo! etc. etc.; which the early English settlers, who would fain become Hibernis ipsis Hiberniores, afterwards imitated: such as Butler a-Boo; Shanet-a-Boo; Grasagh a-Boo; Crom a-Boo, etc.; the last having been that adopted by Fitzgerald, Duke of Leinster, and still retained as the motto of his armorial escutcheon.

And yet this is the name that Spenser would trace back to Fergus, king of Scotland! Over fifteen hundred years before Fergus was born—who, by the way, didn't come around until the sixth century of the Christian era—the Irish thrived under the sunshine of their glorious war-god, who was also known as Buodh, shortened to Boo, [162] and with the prefix a, meaning to or under the guidance of—taken by various clans as their unique rallying cries, evolved into the national and spirited[Pg 133] cheers of O’Brien a-Boo! [163] O’Neil a-Boo! and so on; which the early English settlers, eager to be considered Hibernis ipsis Hiberniores, later copied: like Butler a-Boo; Shanet-a-Boo; Grasagh a-Boo; Crom a-Boo, etc.; the last of these being the one embraced by Fitzgerald, Duke of Leinster, and still used as the motto of his coat of arms.

It is worth while to listen to Spenser’s gratulation, while chuckling himself with the idea of his fancied discovery: “This observation of yours,” he says to himself, “is very good and delightful, far beyond the blind conceits of some, who upon the same word Farragh have made a very blunt conjecture.” Oh patria! Oh mores! how little is known of Ireland! But I am not surprised at foreigners, when the very natives, the descendants of the actors in those glorious scenes, are ignorant of its history!

It’s worthwhile to listen to Spenser’s gratulation while he chuckles to himself over his imagined discovery: “This observation of yours,” he thinks, “is very good and delightful, far beyond the blind conceits of some, who based on the same word Farragh have made a very blunt guess.” Oh patria! Oh mores! how little is known about Ireland! But I’m not surprised at foreigners, when even the natives, the descendants of the actors in those glorious scenes, are unaware of its history!

Take up any document, purporting to give an account of this country, and you will find it to be composed, either of absurd and nauseous exaggerations on the one hand, or of gross and calumnious detractions on the other. But though the wildness of the former cannot fail to generate, in the intellectual amongst all readers, an unfavourable impression; and in those of a different nation, already prejudiced, or mayhap incapable of separating the gold from the baser metal, incredulity and contempt; yet the true Irish searcher, versed in the antiquities, not only of his own dear “father-land,” but of the kindred East, which maintained in the old world a religious and incessant [Pg 134]communication with this “Sacred Isle,” will glean in the distortion of those maniac effusions, the glimmerings of that truth whence they originally emanated—while the injustice of the calumniator’s must, of itself bring dismay, with the whole train of confusion and dishonour, upon the mercenary instruments of those foul abuses, as well as upon the heartless abettors who could have enlisted their vassalage!

Pick up any document that claims to describe this country, and you'll find it's filled with either ridiculous and disgusting exaggerations on one side, or harsh and slanderous detractions on the other. While the wildness of the former is sure to create an unfavorable impression among thoughtful readers of all backgrounds, and among those from other nations who are already biased or perhaps unable to distinguish the valuable from the worthless, leading to incredulity and contempt; the true Irish seeker, knowledgeable in the history, not only of his beloved “fatherland” but also of the connected East, which had a longstanding religious and continuous [Pg 134]communication with this “Sacred Isle,” will find in the distortions of those maniac effusions the glimmers of the truth from which they originally came—while the injustice of the calumniator must, in itself, bring dismay, along with a whole array of confusion and dishonor, upon the mercenary tools of those vile abuses, as well as upon the heartless supporters who could have enlisted their service!

Truth, notwithstanding, obliges me to say that the blame should not altogether be laid upon the historians. They did as much as, under the circumstances, could be expected at their hands. Two successive invasions having passed over, and swept away, in the whirlwind of their desolating fury, all those monuments of learning to which the world had bowed just before—one from innate antipathy to the thing itself; the other from apprehension that the contents of those memorials, acting upon the sensibilities of a high-hearted and proud race, should stimulate their ardour to the recovery of their lost rights, and the consequent ejectment of the party who had usurped them[164]—the patriot had little more to guide him in supplying the deficiencies thus created, than the rude imagining of his own brain, or the oral traditions of the village schoolmaster and genealogist.

Truth is, I have to say that the blame shouldn't fall entirely on the historians. They did as much as could reasonably be expected given the situation. After two consecutive invasions that swept through and destroyed all those monuments of knowledge that the world had recently respected—one out of an innate dislike for the thing itself; the other out of fear that the contents of those memorials might ignite the passion of a proud and resilient people to reclaim their lost rights and remove the usurpers— the patriot had little more to rely on for filling in the gaps than his own imagination or the oral stories of the village schoolteacher and genealogist.

The rigour, however, of penal observances began, in time, gradually to relax; and the people ventured to confess that they had still in their possession such things as manuscripts, illustrative of their lineage and ancestral elevation. This was the signal to some liberal[Pg 135] individuals to prosecute an inquiry for additional memorials; and the result was, that they rose from the pursuit, if not with a connected aggregate of demonstrational evidence, at least with a conviction on their minds, that those treasured visions of primeval lustre, hereditary and inborn within the breast of every Irishman, and impossible to be eradicated, were not yet, late as was the hour, without something like a basis to rest upon.

The strictness of the penalties started to loosen over time, and people began to admit that they still had things like manuscripts that showed their heritage and family status. This prompted some open-minded[Pg 135] individuals to seek out more records; and as a result, they set out on their quest, if not with a complete collection of solid proof, at least with a belief in their hearts that those cherished ideas of ancient greatness, inherent in every Irishman and impossible to erase, still had some sort of foundation to stand on, even if it was late in the day.

I would be unjust did I not furthermore avow, that it was not their enemies alone that waged this ungenerous warfare with the literature of the Irish. St. Patrick himself was the individual who, in pursuance, as he conceived, of his apostolic charge, may be said to have perpetrated the greatest outrage upon our antiquities; having set fire, in a paroxysm of pious zeal, to no less than one hundred and eighty volumes, which he selected from the great mass of the records of the nation, as embodying the tenets of Budhism and Astrology. The rest, relating to the notification of national or personal achievements, he left untouched and secure.

I would be unfair if I didn't also acknowledge that it wasn't just their enemies who waged this harsh battle against Irish literature. St. Patrick himself was the person who, in what he believed to be fulfilling his religious duty, committed the greatest offense against our heritage; in a fit of religious fervor, he burned no less than one hundred and eighty volumes, which he picked from the vast collection of the nation's records because they contained the beliefs of Buddhism and Astrology. The rest, which related to the acknowledgment of national or personal achievements, he left untouched and safe.

Yet, will it be believed that this was the severest infliction, so far as letters are concerned, which we have sustained, after all? For as the religion of the ancient Irish was intermingled with their history, and as the wide diffusion of their celebrity arose from the eminence of their religious creed, the flames of that conflagration have inflicted a loss upon the antiquarian which fifteen centuries of study have not been able to repair!

Yet, would anyone believe that this was the harshest blow, as far as letters are concerned, that we've experienced, after all? Because the religion of the ancient Irish was intertwined with their history, and their widespread celebrity came from the significance of their religious beliefs, the flames of that destruction have caused a loss that fifteen centuries of study haven’t been able to fix!

Despite, however, the united inroads of suspicion and mistaken piety, the Irish have still materials, ample and authentic, for the completion of a history,[Pg 136] not only of insular, but, if properly handled, of almost universal elucidation:[165] and of this Toland himself was, in some measure, aware, when he said that “notwithstanding the long state of barbarity in which that nation hath lain, and after all the rebellions and wars with which the kingdom has been harassed, they (the Irish) have incomparably more ancient materials of that kind for their history, to which even their mythology is not unserviceable, than either the English, or the French, or any other European nation with whose ancient manuscripts I have any acquaintance.”

Despite the persistent doubts and misplaced devotion, the Irish still possess abundant and genuine resources for completing a history,[Pg 136] not only of their own region, but, if approached correctly, of almost universal significance:[165] and Toland himself was somewhat aware of this when he remarked that “despite the long period of barbarism that this nation has endured, and after all the rebellions and wars that have plagued the kingdom, they (the Irish) have incomparably older materials for their history, to which even their mythology is not unserviceable, than any of the English, French, or other European nations whose ancient manuscripts I am familiar with.”

But though resources most unquestionable thus notoriously still abounded, yet has it not been the fortune of Ireland, hitherto, to meet with any historian gifted with the widely comprehensive, philosophical[Pg 137] views and suitable education calculated to do her justice; so that, by the untoward hand of fate, and the iniquitous operation of the old political stroke, the knowledge of the character in which those papers are couched has become already so almost extinct, that they lie on the shelves, to all intents and purposes a dead letter.[166]

But even though there are definitely plenty of resources available, Ireland still hasn’t been lucky enough to find a historian who possesses the broad, philosophical insights and proper education needed to do her justice. As a result, due to misfortune and the unfair consequences of old political strategies, the understanding of the nature of those documents has become so nearly lost that they sit on the shelves, essentially a dead letter.[166]

I now beg leave to introduce this identical war-god, in his military costume and hyperborean philabeg, in which, as before observed, the Scythians never invested themselves; and hope the reader will enjoy a hearty laugh at the expense of those blunderers, who, in their preposterous, I had almost said repentant, devotion to monastic refinements, would rob the Pagans of this long-cherished idol, and convert his godship into a Christian nonentity!

I now ask to introduce this same war-god, dressed in his military outfit and northern kilt, which, as mentioned before, the Scythians never wore; and I hope the reader will have a good laugh at the expense of those blunderers who, in their silly, I might even say regretful, devotion to monastic sophistication, would take this long-cherished idol away from the Pagans and turn his divinity into a Christian nonentity!

You will find him—name and all corresponding—described fully in the Rites and Ceremonies of all Nations, as similarly officiating and worshipped in the East. “There is,” says the author, “in the province of Matambo, an idol whose priests are sorcerers or magicians; and this image stands upright, directly over against the temple dedicated to his peculiar service, in a basket made in the form of a bee-hive.”[167]

You can find him—name and all details—fully described in the Rites and Ceremonies of all Nations, as similarly officiating and worshipped in the East. “There is,” says the author, “in the province of Matambo, an idol whose priests are sorcerers or magicians; and this image stands upright, right in front of the temple dedicated to his specific service, in a basket made in the shape of a bee-hive.”[167]

 

“To this deity in particular they apply themselves for success when they go out a hunting or fishing, and for the relief of all such as are indisposed![168] Miramba[Pg 139] always marches at the head of their armies; and he is presented with the first delicious morsel, and the first glass of wine that is served up at the governor’s or King of Matambo’s table.”

“To this god, they pray for success when they go out hunting or fishing, and for the healing of everyone who is unwell![168] Miramba[Pg 139] always leads their armies; and he is given the first tasty bite and the first glass of wine served at the governor’s or King of Matambo's table.”

But a living traveller, in a very interesting work just launched from the press, and without expecting therein to become my auxiliary, decides this ascription without further pains. “This village,” says our author (near Rampore, on the Himalaya range), “instanced the care which the sacerdotal orders in the East take for their comfort and good. It was a neat, clean, and substantial place, in all acceptations of the word. These Brahmin villagers pay no rent of any kind to the state: they live on the granted lands, but are obliged to keep the temples in repair, to furnish all the implements, and to take care of the godships within it—these are small brass images, with nether garments in the shape of petticoats. They are carried in procession, on certain occasions, and the ceremonies belonging to them are performed twice a day. Mahadeo is the great god of the mountains.”[169]

But a living traveler, in a very interesting work just released, and without intending to help me, comes to this conclusion without much effort. “This village,” says our author (near Rampore, in the Himalaya range), “shows the attention that the religious orders in the East have for their comfort and well-being. It was a neat, clean, and solid place in every sense of the word. These Brahmin villagers don’t pay any rent to the state: they live on the allotted lands but are required to maintain the temples, provide all the necessary tools, and take care of the deities inside—these are small brass images dressed in petticoat-like lower garments. They are carried in procession on certain occasions, and the related ceremonies are held twice a day. Mahadeo is the main god of the mountains.”[169]

But if the advocates of modernism have cause to be annoyed at my depriving them of this specimen of “the Fine Arts in Ireland,” which they thought they had appropriated to the prejudice of truth, how much greater must not be their chagrin at my wrenching from their grasp another “exceedingly curious” and “richly-ornamented” “ecclesiastic?”[170] Ecclesiastic, indeed! Yes; but reverenced and revered, by many a beating heart, as the head of all ecclesiastics, for centuries upon centuries, before the name of monachism, as connected with Christianity, was ever articulated!

But if the supporters of modernism are annoyed that I've taken this example of “the Fine Arts in Ireland,” which they thought they had claimed to the detriment of truth, how much more upset must they be about my taking away another “extremely interesting” and “beautifully detailed” “ecclesiastic?”[170] Ecclesiastic, indeed! Yes; but honored and respected by many passionate individuals as the leader of all ecclesiastics, for centuries before the term monachism, as it relates to Christianity, had even been spoken!

 

[Pg 141]This, Sir, is no less a personage than Mr. Budha himself, or rather the personified abstract, in the possession of one of the last queens of the Tuath-de-danaans, at the moment of the inundation of the Scythian dynasty. I hope that, after so long an obscuration, and the uncourtly treatment he has received during the humiliating interval of revolving centuries, you will—now that he chooses to reveal his proper character, avow his delegation, and acknowledge the supremacy of that power by which his empire had been overthrown—treat him as an Irishman, with generous cordiality, and impute not to him a crime which belonged only to his followers.

[Pg 141]Sir, this is no less a figure than Mr. Budha himself, or rather, the personification of an abstract concept, held by one of the last queens of the Tuath-de-danaan at the time of the flooding from the Scythian dynasty. I hope that, after such a long period of being overlooked and the poor treatment he has endured during the long stretch of time, you will—now that he has chosen to show his true self, acknowledge his role, and recognize the power that led to the downfall of his empire—treat him as an Irishman, with kindness and warmth, and not blame him for the actions of his followers.

But his dress is like a Christian. So much the better, man: we ought to like him the more for that. But to be serious,—although, as my friend Horace formerly told me, “what hinders one laughing from speaking truth?”—all our ecclesiastical ritual, as well of ceremony as of costume, has been borrowed from the Jewish, and that again from the Pagans, with such alterations only as the allwise Jehovah thought necessary to recommend. Besides, we have the authority of Dr. Buchanan for stating that “Samona is a title bestowed on the priests of Godama (Budha), and is likewise applied to the images of the divinity, when represented, as he commonly is, in the priestly habit.”[171]

But his outfit is like a Christian’s. That’s great, man: we should like him even more for that. But seriously—although, as my friend Horace used to say, “what stops someone from laughing from speaking the truth?”—all our church rituals, both in ceremony and costume, have been taken from the Jews, who borrowed it from the Pagans, with only the changes that the all-knowing Jehovah deemed necessary to endorse. Also, we have the authority of Dr. Buchanan, who says that “Samona is a title given to the priests of Godama (Buddha), and is also used for the images of the divinity, when depicted, as he usually is, in the priestly attire.”[171]

 

 


CHAPTER XI.

Pharaoh,[172] the titular appellation of the monarchs of Egypt, being but the local modification of this our Irish Phearagh, the mind is instinctively directed towards that great storehouse of bygone consequence. And as the best authority that we can command in gaining any insight into its reverses is through the medium of its own historians, let us hear what Manetho, a priest of the country, thus transmits:—

Pharaoh, [172] the title used for the kings of Egypt, is simply the local version of our Irish Phearagh, leading our thoughts to that vast archive of past importance. Since the best way to understand its history is through its own historians, let’s see what Manetho, a priest from that region, has to say:—

“We had formerly,” says he, “a king named Timæus, in whose reign, I know not why, but it pleased God to visit us with a blast of His displeasure; when, on a sudden, there came upon this country a large body of obscure people from the East, and with great boldness invaded the land, and took it without opposition. Their behaviour to the natives was very barbarous; for they slaughtered the men, and made slaves of their wives and children. The whole body of this people were called Huksos, or Uksos; that is, Royal Shepherds: for the first syllable, in the sacred[Pg 143] dialect, signifies a ‘king,’ as the latter, in the popular language, signifies ‘a shepherd.’ These two compounded together constitute the word Huksos. These people are said to have been Arabians.”

“We used to have a king named Timæus, who ruled during a time when, for reasons I can't explain, God chose to show us His displeasure; suddenly, a large group of obscure people from the East came into our land, boldly invading and taking it without any resistance. Their actions towards the locals were extremely brutal; they killed the men and enslaved their wives and children. This entire group was referred to as Huksos or Uksos; which means Royal Shepherds: the first part in the sacred[Pg 143] dialect means ‘king,’ while the latter part in the common language means ‘shepherd.’ Combined, they form the word Huksos. These people are believed to have been Arabians.”

“The Vedas, or Sanscrit records of Hindustan, furthermore state that these invaders were the “Pali,” or shepherds, a powerful, warlike, and enterprising Indian tribe. While the deadly aversion which existed in the minds of the Egyptians against the name and office of a shepherd in Joseph’s day, is a lasting memorial of their visit and their severity.”[173]

“The Vedas, or Sanskrit records of India, also mention that these invaders were the 'Pali', or shepherds, a strong, aggressive, and ambitious Indian tribe. The intense hatred that the Egyptians had towards the name and role of a shepherd in Joseph’s time serves as a lasting reminder of their presence and their harshness.”[173]

They did not go, however, without leaving behind them other signs. The pages of Herodotus afford ample evidence of the resemblance between the Egyptian customs and those of the more remote East. By his description of the rites and ceremonies, the mode of life, etc., of the priests of Egypt, they are at once identified with the Brahmins of India. China still celebrates that festival of lamps which was formerly universal throughout the extent of Egypt;[174] and “we have the most indubitable authority for stating that the sepoys in the British overland army from India, when they beheld in Egypt the ruins of Dendera, prostrated themselves before the remains of the ancient temples, and offered up adoration to them; declaring, upon being asked the reason of this strange conduct,[Pg 144] that they saw sculptured before them the Gods of their country.”[175]

They didn’t leave without leaving behind other signs. The pages of Herodotus provide plenty of evidence of the similarities between Egyptian customs and those of the more distant East. His descriptions of the rituals and ceremonies, the way of life, etc., of the priests of Egypt, immediately connect them with the Brahmins of India. China still celebrates that festival of lights which used to be common throughout all of Egypt;[174] and “we have undeniable evidence that the sepoys in the British army from India, when they saw the ruins of Dendera in Egypt, bowed down before the remains of the ancient temples and worshiped them; explaining, when asked why they were acting so strangely,[Pg 144] that they saw sculptured before them the Gods of their homeland.”[175]

But the most stupendous and appalling memento of their dominion and science was the three great pyramids of Geeza, the erection of which, Herodotus assures us (bk. ii. sec. 128), though the priests would attribute to Cheops, Cephrenes, and Mycerinus, three Egyptian kings, “yet the people ascribed them to a shepherd named Philitis, who at that time fed his cattle in those places”; so consonant with the invasion above authenticated. This is additionally confirmed by the Sanscrit records already referred to, informing us of three mountains, Rucm-adri, “the Mount of Gold,” Rajat-adri, “the Mount of Silver,” and Retu-adri, “the Mount of Gems”; having been raised by that Indian colony who had conquered Egypt; which is only a figurative denotation of those factitious heights, those astounding monuments of religion and ostentation, which were originally cased with yellow, white, and spotted marbles, brought from the quarries of Arabia, until stripped by the rapacity of succeeding colonies.

But the most incredible and shocking reminder of their power and knowledge was the three great pyramids of Giza. Herodotus tells us (bk. ii. sec. 128) that while the priests credit their construction to Cheops, Cephrenes, and Mycerinus, three Egyptian kings, the people believed they were built by a shepherd named Philitis, who was grazing his cattle in that area at the time,” which aligns with the invasion mentioned earlier. This is further supported by the Sanskrit records already referenced, which tell us about three mountains: Rucm-adri, “the Mount of Gold,” Rajat-adri, “the Mount of Silver,” and Retu-adri, “the Mount of Gems.” These were raised by an Indian colony that had conquered Egypt; it's just a symbolic reference to those man-made heights, those amazing monuments of worship and display, which were originally covered with yellow, white, and spotted marbles brought from the quarries of Arabia until they were stripped by the greed of later colonies.

Belzoni’s testimony is decisive on this point, as his drawing of the second pyramid represents the upper part of its casing remaining still entire, about a third of the distance from the summit to the base downwards. We meet with other pyramids, it is true, chiefly dispersed about the Libyan deserts, but they are much inferior to the fore-mentioned three, except one near the mummies, whose dimensions and structure are very nearly the same with the largest Gezite[Pg 145] one. This latter, according to Greaves, is 693 feet square at the base; its perpendicular height 499 feet; that is, 62 feet higher than St. Peter’s at Rome, and 155 feet higher than St. Paul’s in London; while the inclining height is 693 feet, exactly equal to the breadth of the base; so that the angles and base make an equilateral triangle.[176] Belzoni measures them all differently, and gives to the second even greater dimensions than are usually assigned to the first or largest, viz. base, 684; perpendicular height, 456; central line down front, from apex to base, 568; coating, from top to where it ends, 140.

Belzoni’s testimony is crucial here, as his drawing of the second pyramid shows that the upper part of its casing is still intact, about a third of the way down from the top to the base. It's true that we come across other pyramids, mainly scattered across the Libyan deserts, but they are much smaller than the three mentioned earlier, with the exception of one near the mummies, which is very similar in size and structure to the largest one in Giza[Pg 145]. According to Greaves, this pyramid measures 693 feet square at the base with a vertical height of 499 feet; that's 62 feet taller than St. Peter’s in Rome and 155 feet taller than St. Paul’s in London. The slanted height is also 693 feet, exactly matching the base width, so the angles and base form an equilateral triangle.[176] Belzoni measures them all differently and assigns even larger dimensions to the second pyramid than are generally attributed to the first or largest one: base 684 feet; vertical height 456 feet; central line from apex to base 568 feet; coating, from top to where it ends, 140 feet.

The variation arises from the circumstance of the latter gentleman’s measurement having been taken after the base had been cleared away of all sand and rubbish; while those of his predecessors applied only as taken from the level of the surrounding heap. The small ones above noticed are some quadrilateral, some round, terminating like a sugar-loaf, some rising with a greater and some with a lesser inclination. All commence immediately south of Cairo, but on the opposite side of the Nile, and extend, in an uninterrupted range, for many miles in a southerly direction, parallel with the banks of the river.

The difference comes from the fact that the last gentleman's measurements were taken after the base was cleared of all sand and debris, while his predecessors' measurements were based only on the height of the surrounding mound. The smaller ones mentioned before are some quadrilateral, some round, shaped like a sugar-loaf, some with a steeper angle and some with a gentler slope. They all start just south of Cairo, but on the other side of the Nile, and stretch in a continuous line for many miles south, parallel to the riverbanks.

After what has been said above, I need scarcely allude to the ridiculous supposition of those having been built by Joseph as granaries for his corn! Their form and construction, ill adapted to such an occasion, refutes that absurdity, as it does the derivation upon which it has been founded, viz. the Greek words[Pg 146] πυρος, wheat, and αμαω, I gather; as if, forsooth, an Egyptian structure, erected before the Greek language was ever known to exist, should wait for a designation until Greece should be pleased to christen it. Still more disposed must one be to discard with contempt the usual derivation given them, of πυρ, fire; as this not only labours under the weakness of the former, but betrays an ignorance of the correct idea of the Greek word πυρος, of which πυρ, fire, is the true derivation, “quia flammæ instar in acutum tendit”;[177] intimating its continually tapering until it ends in a point; whereas the top of the Egyptian pyramids never does so end; that of the largest above described ending in a flat of nine stones, besides two wanting at the angles, each side of this platform being about sixteen feet; so that a considerable number of people may stand on it, and have, as from most of ours, one of the most beautiful prospects imaginable.

After everything mentioned above, I hardly need to bring up the ridiculous idea that Joseph built these as granaries for his grain! Their shape and construction are totally unsuitable for that purpose, which proves how absurd that claim is, along with the supposed origins of the name based on the Greek words[Pg 146] πυρος, meaning wheat, and αμαω, meaning I gather; as if an Egyptian structure, built long before Greek was ever known to exist, would wait for a name until Greece decided to call it something. It’s even harder to take seriously the usual derivation given, from πυρ, meaning fire; this not only suffers from the same flaw as the previous one, but it also shows a misunderstanding of what the Greek word πυρος really means, which indicates that πυρ, fire, is derived from it. "Quia flammæ instar in acutum tendit";[177] suggests that it “continuously tapers” until it forms a point; however, the top of the Egyptian pyramids never tapers to a point; the largest one mentioned ends flat, with nine stones on top, plus two missing at the corners, each side of this platform being about sixteen feet long; so a good number of people can stand on it and enjoy, unlike most of ours, one of the most beautiful views imaginable.

Wilkins’s derivation from pouro, a king, and misi, a race, would seem plausible enough, being a purely Coptic or Egyptian analysis; but when we consider the general ascription of them by the people to the shepherd Philitis, whether as one of the Pali—that is, shepherds—or Uksi, which meant the same—king-shepherds above adduced; or as emphatically the shepherd, the son of Israel,[178] it argues a disposition on the part of the people to assign the honour—if taken in the latter light—to the workmen employed; if in the former, to a prince of a different dynasty from those whom the Egyptian priests would fain associate with them. This derivation, therefore, will not stand; and we have only to betake ourselves to the ingenious[Pg 147] conjecture of Lacroze,[179] which, perhaps, may give more satisfaction respecting the etymology of the word pyramid. Lacroze derives it from the Sanscrit term Biroumas, and traces an analogy between Brahma, Birma (which the Indians of Malabar pronounce Biroumas), and the word Piromis, which means the same thing, namely, a virtuous and upright character—Piromia meaning, according to him, in the language of Ceylon, man in general.

Wilkins’s interpretation of pouro, meaning king, and misi, meaning race, seems reasonable enough, seen as a purely Coptic or Egyptian breakdown. However, when we think about how the people generally attribute these terms to shepherd Philitis, whether as one of the Pali—which means shepherds—or Uksi, which has the same meaning—king-shepherds mentioned earlier, or as specifically the shepherd, the son of Israel, it suggests that the people are inclined to credit the honor—if viewed this way—to the workers involved; and if considered the other way, to a prince from a different dynasty than those the Egyptian priests would prefer to connect with them. Therefore, this interpretation doesn’t hold up, and we should turn to the clever[Pg 147] theory of Lacroze, which might provide a better understanding of the origin of the word pyramid. Lacroze derives it from the Sanscrit term Biroumas and draws a comparison between Brahma, Birma (which the Indians of Malabar pronounce as Biroumas), and the word Piromis, which means the same thing, specifically, a virtuous and upright character—Piromia meaning, according to him, in the language of Ceylon, a man in general.

Herodotus states,[180] that the priests of Egypt kept in a spacious building large images of wood, representing all their preceding high priests, arranged in genealogical order, every high priest placing his image there during his life. They mentioned to Hecatæus, the historian, when they were showing this edifice to him, that each of the images he saw represented a Piromis, begotten by another Piromis, which word, says Herodotus, signifies, in their language, a virtuous and honest man. A passage from Synesius, the celebrated bishop of Cyrene, in his treatise “on Providence,” at once coincides with, and is illustrative of this anecdote. “The father of Osiris and Typhon,” says he, “was at the same time a king, a priest, and a philosopher. The Egyptian histories also rank him among the gods; for the Egyptians are disposed to believe that many divinities reigned in their country in succession before it was governed by men, and before their kings were reckoned in a genealogical order by Peirom after Peirom.”

Herodotus states, [180] that the priests of Egypt kept large wooden images of all their previous high priests in a spacious building, arranged in genealogical order. Each high priest added his image during his lifetime. They told Hecatæus, the historian, while showing him this building, that each of the images he saw represented a Piromis, who was born from another Piromis. Herodotus explains that this word means a virtuous and honest man in their language. A passage from Synesius, the famous bishop of Cyrene, in his treatise “on Providence,” aligns with and illustrates this story. “The father of Osiris and Typhon,” he says, “was at the same time a king, a priest, and a philosopher. The Egyptian histories also consider him among the gods; for the Egyptians tend to believe that many deities ruled in their land in succession before it was governed by men, and before their kings were listed in genealogical order by Peirom after Peirom.”

The Japanese celebrate an annual festival in honour of one Pireun, who, they say, was many ages ago king of Formosa, and who, being disgusted with the[Pg 148] abandoned morals of his subjects—wealthy traders—consigned himself solely to the worship of the gods. Forewarned in a dream, he took flight from the impending visitation, and had scarcely sailed ere the island, with its inhabitants, sunk to the bottom of the sea. As for the good king, he arrived safe in China, whence he went over to Japan, where he has been ever since honoured by the above commemoration.

The Japanese celebrate an annual festival in honor of one Pireun, who, they say, was long ago the king of Formosa. Disgusted by the abandoned morals of his wealthy trader subjects, he dedicated himself entirely to the worship of the gods. Warned in a dream, he fled from the coming disaster, and had hardly set sail when the island, along with its inhabitants, sank to the bottom of the sea. As for the good king, he arrived safely in China, then went on to Japan, where he has been honored ever since with this commemoration.

The true Coptic name for those edifices is Pire monc—which signifies a sunbeam[181]—not so much in allusion to their form as to their appropriation, which we shall make the subject of a separate inquiry.

The actual Coptic name for those structures is Pire monc—which means a sunbeam[181]—not so much referring to their shape but to their use, which we will discuss in a separate investigation.

It has, I trust, satisfactorily been proved that the erection and nomination of those wondrous edifices were not of native growth. It has, I trust, additionally appeared that both were essentially Indian. It may not now be “ungermane to the matter,” if we would for a moment digress, to consider the era of their probable date, as introductory to the character of their probable destination.

I trust it has been satisfactorily proven that the construction and naming of those amazing structures were not of local origin. I also hope it has become clear that both were fundamentally Indian. It might be worthwhile to take a moment to discuss the time period in which they were likely built, as a way to introduce what they were probably meant for.

Josephus expressly informs us that the Israelites were employed in the construction of the pyramids. Is there any reason why we should doubt so respectable an authority? Oh, yes, it is said the Scriptures are against it—the task of the Israelites during their bondage being exclusively confined to the making of brick. I deny that the Scriptures either allege or insinuate any such thing. On the contrary, we may fairly infer, from Ex. ix. 8, 10, that they were engaged in other servile offices; as also from Ps. lxxxi. 6, where it is said, “I removed his shoulder[Pg 149] from the burden, and his hands were delivered from the mortar-box”—not pots, as our translation has it; and such rendering is supported by the Septuagint, Vulgate, Symmachus, and others.[182]

Josephus clearly tells us that the Israelites were involved in building the pyramids. Why should we doubt such a credible source? Well, some argue that the Scriptures contradict this—claiming that the Israelites' work during their enslavement was solely about making bricks. I dispute that the Scriptures state or imply anything of the sort. On the contrary, we can reasonably conclude from Ex. ix. 8, 10, that they were involved in other types of labor; also from Ps. lxxi. 6, which says, “I removed his shoulder[Pg 149] from the burden, and his hands were delivered from the mortar-box”—not pots, as our translation puts it; and this version is backed by the Septuagint, Vulgate, Symmachus, and others.[182]

This ascription receives further countenance from a passage in Diodorus, i. 2, where, referring to those immense piles, and the ideas of the Egyptians themselves respecting them, he adds: “They say the first was erected by Armæus, the second by Amosis, the third by Inaron.” Who is it that pronounces the last two names, if only spelled, aMosis and inAron, and recollects, at the same time, what the Scriptures tell us of Moses and Aaron, that is not at once struck with the similarity of the sound? And as to Armæus, why it bears so evident an affinity with Aramæus or Aramean, that one cannot avoid connecting it with the “Aramite ready to perish,” the very name given to Jacob, Deut. xxvi. 5.[183] Nothing, then, prevents, so far as I can see, our concluding one of those structures at least—I say one at least to conciliate the brick-party; and I think, besides, I have read somewhere, that one of the pyramids, the smaller ones no doubt, was built of such material—to have been the work of the sons of Israel. And the rather as it was consonant with the uniform practice of the ancient Oriental nations to employ captive foreigners on servile and laborious works.

This claim gets more support from a passage in Diodorus, i. 2, where he talks about those massive constructions and the Egyptians' own beliefs about them. He says, “They claim the first was built by Armæus, the second by Amosis, the third by Inaron.” Who hears the last two names, pronounced as aMosis and inAron, and remembers what the Scriptures say about Moses and Aaron, without noticing the similarity in sound? As for Armæus, it sounds so much like Aramæus or Aramean that it's hard not to link it to the “Aramite ready to perish,” the name given to Jacob in Deut. xxvi. 5. Nothing seems to stop us from concluding that at least one of those structures—I say at least one to keep the brick-party happy; and I believe I've read somewhere that one of the pyramids, probably one of the smaller ones, was built with such material—was the work of the sons of Israel. This is especially likely since it was common practice among ancient Eastern nations to use captive foreigners for heavy labor.

The usual time, too, assigned to the slavery of the Israelites corresponds very nearly with that generally allotted to the erection of those masses. The stay of the sons of Israel in the land of Egypt is generally understood to have been two hundred and fifteen years. Of these Joseph ruled seventy; forty is a fair[Pg 150] average for the generation that succeeded—which, added to his seventy, leaves one hundred and five years to the Exodus. Now we learn from Herodotus that Cheops, the reputed founder of the first or greatest of these pyramids, was the first also of the Egyptian kings who oppressed, or in any way tyrannised over, his subjects. His reign is stated to have been fifty years. Cephrenes, who succeeded, showed himself in every respect his brother, barring, as the other before him, the approach to every temple, stopping the performance of the usual sacrifices, and keeping his subjects all the while employed in every species of oppressive task and laborious drudgery. The period of his reign is stated to have been fifty-six years, which, added to the preceding fifty, make one hundred and six, exactly answering to the above calculation.

The usual time assigned to the slavery of the Israelites closely matches what is typically allotted for the construction of those structures. The Israelites' time in Egypt is generally believed to have lasted two hundred and fifteen years. Joseph ruled for seventy of those years; forty years is a reasonable average for the generation that followed him—which totals one hundred and five years until the Exodus. We learn from Herodotus that Cheops, the so-called builder of the first and greatest pyramid, was the first Egyptian king to oppress or tyrannize his people. His reign is said to have lasted fifty years. Cephrenes, who succeeded him, was in every way similar to his brother, but like him, he restricted access to every temple, halted the usual sacrifices, and kept his subjects busy with all kinds of oppressive work and laborious tasks. His reign is reported to have lasted fifty-six years, which, when added to the previous fifty, totals one hundred and six, matching the earlier calculation exactly.

The Exodus, besides, is stated to have occurred B.C. 1791; and Herodotus and Diodorus together, while acknowledging their ignorance of the actual date of the pyramids, and the impossibility, on their part, to ascertain it, declare also their conviction that they must have been built at least about that period.

The Exodus is said to have happened BCE 1791; and both Herodotus and Diodorus, while admitting they don't know the exact date of the pyramids and that they can't figure it out, also express their belief that the pyramids must have been built around that time.

I have thus, I trust, done honourable justice to the testimony of Josephus. I have done so for many reasons—firstly, because of the importance of the subject itself; secondly, from my respect for the merits of the writer; and, thirdly, because that I think it very probable indeed that the Israelites may have been occupied in the erection of some of the minor and later pyramids. But insuperable obstacles stand in the way of our associating them with the structure of them all; and of these one is, the improbability that the victorious invaders would single out the inoffensive Israelites as particular objects of their oppression, when[Pg 151] policy should suggest to them a directly different course in securing their adherence in opposition to the native residents. By Josephus’s account, however, it would appear that the Israelites alone were engaged upon those edifices; and the Scriptures themselves confine the intimation of drudgery to the Israelitish race: it therefore is manifest that the Egyptian natives were favoured by the then existing dynasty, while it is on all hands agreed, that the new-comers had treated during the whole period of their dominion, the entire Egyptian nation with indiscriminate rigour and chastisement.

I believe I have done justice to the testimony of Josephus. I've done this for several reasons—first, because of the importance of the subject; second, out of respect for the writer; and third, because I think it's quite likely that the Israelites may have been involved in building some of the smaller and later pyramids. But there are insurmountable obstacles preventing us from associating them with the construction of all of them; one of those is the unlikelihood that the conquering invaders would choose the harmless Israelites as specific targets for their oppression when[Pg 151] it would be wiser for them to take a different approach to secure their loyalty against the local residents. According to Josephus, however, it seems that the Israelites alone worked on those structures; and the Scriptures themselves limit the mention of hard labor to the Israelite people. It is clear that the Egyptian natives were favored by the then existing dynasty, while it's agreed on all sides that the new arrivals treated the entire Egyptian population with harshness and punishment throughout their rule.

Besides this, that deadly animosity existing in the Egyptian mind to the name and profession of shepherds, above alluded to, at once identifies their character with that of the “Uksi,” or “King-shepherds,” to whom we have before referred, and proves the date of their invasion anterior in point of time to Israel’s introduction into the land of Egypt. Joseph was well aware of the particulars of this invasion, and of the sting it left behind it in the mind of the Egyptians; and accordingly he acquaints his brothers, whose “trade also had been about cattle,” that “every shepherd was an abomination to the Egyptians.”[184]

Besides this, the intense hatred that the Egyptians had for shepherds, as previously mentioned, connects their identity with the “Uksi,” or “King-shepherds,” we referenced earlier. This also indicates that their invasion occurred before Israel settled into Egypt. Joseph was fully aware of the details of this invasion and the resentment it left in the minds of the Egyptians. Therefore, he tells his brothers, who were also involved with cattle, that “every shepherd was an abomination to the Egyptians.”[184]

Manetho himself, the Egyptian priest, is my voucher for this deduction, when he says that, “After these—the shepherd-kings—came another set of people who were sojourners in Egypt, in the reign of Amenophis. These chose themselves a leader one who was a priest of Heliopolis, and whose name was Osarsiph; and after he had listed himself with this body of men he changed his name to Moses.”

Manetho, the Egyptian priest, supports my conclusion when he states, “After these—the shepherd-kings—came another group of people who settled in Egypt during the reign of Amenophis. They selected a leader, a priest from Heliopolis named Osarsiph; and once he joined this group of men, he changed his name to Moses.”

[Pg 152]But this, it will be said, is at variance with Moses’ own account, which states that he obtained his name on being rescued from a watery cradle by Pharaoh’s daughter. Not in the least, I reply; for it is more than probable that, after his slaying the Egyptian, and consequent flight, he dropped his name to ensure concealment, and only resumed it on being invested with his divine commission. Or, what is more likely still, and perhaps the truth, that Osarsiph was the name which his “mother” had given him, and which adhered to him until “he grew up,”—a term in Scripture which expresses mature age,—until when it was not that the princess had designated him as Moses.

[Pg 152]But this might conflict with Moses' own story, which claims he got his name after being rescued from a basket in the water by Pharaoh’s daughter. Not at all, I say; it's very likely that after he killed the Egyptian and fled, he stopped using his name to stay hidden and only took it back when he was given his divine mission. Or, what seems even more probable and maybe the truth, is that Osarsiph was the name his “mother” gave him, which stuck with him until “he grew up”—a term in Scripture that means mature age—by which point the princess hadn't called him Moses yet.

Strong, too, as my veneration is for Josephus, I cannot conceal either from myself or from the reader, that his testimony in this instance is rather of a dubious character. The idea of interpolation I altogether waive—it is, at all times, a contemptible subterfuge. I will take for granted that the text is genuine; and, on the very face of it, it bears the impress—in the first place, of inaccuracy, confounding the period of his countrymen’s servitude with that of their actual sojourn in Egypt; and, in the second place, of indistinctness, attaching a term of obloquy to those edifices, without condescending to offer therefor any cause. Here are his own words: “When time had obliterated the benefits of Joseph, and the kingdom of Egypt had passed into another family, they inhumanely treated the Israelites, and wore them down in various labours: for they ordered them to divert the course of the river (Nile) into many ditches, and to build walls, and raise mounds by which to confine the inundations of the river (Nile); and, moreover, vexed our nation in constructing FOOLISH PYRAMIDS,[Pg 153] forced them to learn various arts, and inured them to undergo great labours; and after this manner did they, for four hundred years, endure bondage; the Egyptians doing that to destroy the Israelites by overmuch labour, whilst we ourselves endeavoured to struggle against all our difficulties.”

As much as I respect Josephus, I can't hide from myself or the reader that his testimony in this instance is somewhat questionable. I’ll completely set aside the idea of interpolation—it’s always a pathetic excuse. I'll assume the text is authentic; and right away, it shows evidence—first, of inaccuracies, mixing up the time of his people's enslavement with that of their actual stay in Egypt; and second, of vagueness, labeling those buildings without bothering to explain why. Here are his own words: “When time had erased the benefits of Joseph, and the kingdom of Egypt had fallen into another family, they cruelly treated the Israelites and oppressed them with various tasks: for they ordered them to change the course of the river (Nile) into many ditches, and to build walls and raise mounds to contain the floods of the river (Nile); and, in addition, they tormented our nation by making them construct Dumb pyramids,[Pg 153] forced them to learn various trades, and subjected them to hard labor; and in this way, they, for four hundred years, endured slavery, with the Egyptians trying to destroy the Israelites through excessive work, while we ourselves struggled against all our challenges.”

Now, it is not a little remarkable, as connecting the erection of the pyramids with the “royal shepherd race,” the former occupants of the above fertile territory, that those immense edifices happen to be situated in the very vicinity of Goshen. Geeza, where the three great ones stand, is universally allowed to have been the site whereon Memphis once stood; and as a west wind took away the locusts, and cast them into the Red Sea (Ex. x. 19), Goshen, which we find by Gen. xlv. 10, cannot have been far from Joseph’s own residence, will be more aptly fixed in the vicinity of this spot within the Heliopolitan nome, than within any other nome or præfecture, particularly the Tanitic, “where the same wind,” as has been justly remarked by Dr. Shaw, “would not have blown those insects into the Red Sea, but into the Mediterranean, or else into the land of the Philistines.” Goshen, then, was that part of “the land of Rameses,” “the best of the land” (Gen. xlvii. 6-11) which lay in the neighbourhood of Cairo, but on the opposite side of the Nile, where, as already observed, the pyramids are first met with, and whence they proceed in a continued line along the banks of the river, in a southerly direction for many miles together.

Now, it's quite remarkable that the pyramids are linked to the "royal shepherd race," the earlier inhabitants of this fertile area, as these massive structures are located right near Goshen. Geeza, where the three great ones stand, is widely accepted as the place where Memphis once existed; and since a west wind drove away the locusts and cast them into the Red Sea (Ex. x. 19), Goshen, which we find mentioned in Gen. xlv. 10, must have been close to Joseph’s own home. It fits better to place it near this location within the Heliopolitan nome than in any other nome or district, especially the Tanitic, where, as Dr. Shaw rightly noted, "the same wind" wouldn’t have blown those insects into the Red Sea but rather into the Mediterranean or into the land of the Philistines. Therefore, Goshen was part of "the land of Rameses," the "best of the land" (Gen. xlvii. 6-11) that was near Cairo, but on the opposite side of the Nile, where, as previously mentioned, the pyramids first appear, and then continue in a line along the riverbanks heading south for many miles.

After reading these details it will be impossible, I conceive, for any dispassionate mind to remain longer in suspense as to the origin of the pyramids. The doubt, too, and obscurity in which they have been[Pg 154] heretofore enveloped can be explained with similar ease, if we but remember the execration in which their Cushite founders were held by the Egyptians, and their consequent disinclination to associate their name with such splendid memorials. With this view, indeed, it is not at all improbable but that active legislative measures were adopted to cancel and suppress every vestige of proof which could tend to perpetuate the memory of the obnoxious erectors. So that we must not wonder if, after a lapse of years, their history was as great a riddle to the Egyptians themselves as that of our pyramids is to the Irish nation.

After reading these details, I believe it will be impossible for any objective person to still be uncertain about the origin of the pyramids. The doubt and confusion surrounding them can also be easily clarified if we remember how much the Egyptians disliked their Cushite founders, which made them reluctant to connect their name to such impressive monuments. With this in mind, it's quite possible that active laws were put in place to erase and hide any evidence that could keep the memory of those disliked builders alive. So, we shouldn’t be surprised if, after many years, their history was just as much of a mystery to the Egyptians as the history of our pyramids is to the Irish nation.

A collateral cause for this universal ignorance of their use and origin was the probable absence of letters on the part of the Egyptians, until now, for the first time, introduced by those learned Arabians; and though any one who is acquainted with the oriental disquisitions of Wilfrid, and the coincidences he establishes between the ancient history of Egypt and the account given of the customs and dynasties of that kingdom, as drawn from the Hindoo Puranas, will at once admit that “there must have been a period when a Hindoo power had reigned in Egypt by right of conquest,” and established therein the peculiar rites of their religion with the elements of literature and social civilisation, yet it is probable that during their sojourn, which, we have seen, was a continued series of warfare, they kept themselves aloof from all intercourse with the natives, and checked, as much as possible, the circulation of their science among them.

A contributing factor to this widespread lack of knowledge about their use and origin was likely the Egyptians’ absence of written language until it was introduced by learned Arab scholars for the first time. Anyone familiar with Wilfrid’s Eastern studies and the connections he makes between ancient Egyptian history and the customs and dynasties described in the Hindu Puranas will quickly agree that “there must have been a time when a Hindu power ruled in Egypt by right of conquest,” bringing with it the unique practices of their religion along with elements of literature and social civilization. However, it’s likely that during their time there, which we’ve seen involved constant warfare, they kept themselves distant from interacting with the locals and tried, as much as possible, to limit the spread of their knowledge among them.

Some sparks of it, however, must inevitably have transpired; and the Egyptian intellect was too finely constituted to be insensible to its value, or allow it to extinguish without food; so that, in the time of[Pg 155] Moses, and long after, their learning and accomplishments were courted by the philosophers of the day, and were so eminently conspicuous, as to become a proverb (Acts Apost. vii. 22). Homer, we all know, visited that favoured land—so did Pythagoras—so did Solon, Thales, Plato, and Eudoxus; in short, all the sages of antiquity, of whom we read so much, and whom we peruse with such recuperative pleasure, either finished their education in that favoured school, or conversed with those who had themselves done so.

Some sparks of it must have happened; and the Egyptian intellect was too well-developed to ignore its value or let it fade away without nourishment. So, by the time of [Pg 155] Moses and long afterward, their knowledge and skills were sought after by the philosophers of the time. They were so noticeable that they became a saying (Acts Apost. vii. 22). We all know that Homer visited that esteemed land—so did Pythagoras—so did Solon, Thales, Plato, and Eudoxus. In short, all the ancient sages we read about and enjoy so much either completed their education at that renowned school or interacted with those who had.

The Egyptians are said to have been the first who brought the “rules of government,” with the art of making “life easy” and “a people happy”—the true end of worldly politics—to a regular system. But much as they excelled other nations in scientific lore, in nothing was their superiority so conspicuous as in that magic art which enabled them to cope, for so long a time, and under such trying varieties, even with the prophet and ambassador of God himself.

The Egyptians are said to be the first to create a structured system of “government rules,” focusing on making “life easier” and “people happy”—the true goal of politics in the world. While they were certainly ahead of other nations in scientific knowledge, their greatest advantage was in that magical skill that allowed them to manage, for such a long time and under such challenging circumstances, even with the prophet and messenger of God himself.

These exhibitions are too stubbornly authenticated by scriptural proofs, as well in the Old as in the New Testament,[185] for any one to affect disbelief in them without at the same time disbelieving the authenticity of the Scriptures themselves. Yes, I implicitly subscribe to the truth of the narration; and as I mean to bring home their initiation in the art, as well as in their other several accomplishments, to the Chaldean diviners, or Aire Coti shepherds—a branch of the Tuath-de-danaan colonists of this our western isle—from whom, or their relatives, under the designation of Uksi, Indo-Scythæ, or Cushite shepherds—who, if not all one and the same, were at least mixed and incorporated—the Egyptians had imbibed it—this, I[Pg 156] trust, will plead my excuse for obtruding its notice here, as well as for dilating so much at large upon the early history of Egypt.[186]

These exhibitions are strongly backed by scriptural evidence from both the Old and New Testaments, making it hard for anyone to deny them without also questioning the authenticity of the Scriptures themselves. Yes, I fully believe in the truth of the story; and I intend to connect their initiation in the art, along with their other various skills, to the Chaldean diviners, or Aire Coti shepherds—a group of the Tuath-de-danaan colonists from this western isle—who, under the names Uksi, Indo-Scythæ, or Cushite shepherds—whether they were all the same or just mixed together—passed it on to the Egyptians. I hope this will justify my mentioning it here and explaining the early history of Egypt in such detail.[Pg 156]

 

 


CHAPTER XII.

I come now, with the same view, to consider the destination of their famous “Pyramids.”[187] In this pursuit the first thing that strikes us is the uniform precision and systematic design apparent in their architecture. They all have their sides accurately adapted to the four cardinal points, as the four apertures near the summit of most of ours indicate a similar regard to fidelity to the compass. In six of them which have been opened, the principal passage preserves the same inclination of 26° to the horizon, being directed towards the polar star. And I doubt not, were the ground within and around all of ours sufficiently explored, there would be found, in some at least, regular vistas to correspond with this description. Their obliquity too being so adjusted as to make the north side coincide with the obliquity of the sun’s rays at the summer’s solstice, has, combined with the former particulars, led some to suppose they[Pg 158] were solely intended for astronomical uses; and certainly, if not altogether true, it bespeaks, at all events, an intimate acquaintance with astronomical rules,[188] as well as a due regard to the principles of geometry.[189]

I now come, with the same perspective, to examine the destination of their famous “Pyramids.”[187] In this exploration, the first thing that stands out is the exact precision and systematic design evident in their architecture. Their sides are all perfectly aligned to the four cardinal points, just as the four openings near the tops of most of ours show a similar commitment to compass accuracy. In six of them that have been opened, the main passage maintains an angle of 26° to the horizon, directed toward the North Star. And I have no doubt that if the ground within and around all of ours were thoroughly investigated, there would be, in some at least, organized views matching this description. Their tilt, too, is adjusted so that the north side aligns with the angle of the sun’s rays at the summer solstice, which, along with the previous details, has led some to suggest they[Pg 158] were meant solely for astronomical purposes; and certainly, while that may not be completely accurate, it clearly indicates a strong understanding of astronomical principles,[188] as well as a proper regard for the principles of geometry.[189]

No one, I believe, has ever questioned the latter fact. Some, induced thereby, have thought them to be erected for the purpose of establishing the exact measure of the cubit; of which they happen to contain both in breadth and height a certain number of multiples. But as they were evidently constructed by persons well versed in all the niceties of exact measurement, and who consequently had no occasion for such colossal reference to refresh their memories, like the Lancasterian apparatus, it is ridiculous to suppose them erected with this view, nor should I have alluded to it but to expose its weakness. Others have fancied them intended for sepulchres; and as[Pg 159] the Egyptians, taught by their ancient Chaldean victors, connected astronomy with their funereal and religious ceremonies, they seem not in this to be far astray, if we but extend the application to their sacred bulls and other animals, and not merely to their kings, as Herodotus would have us suppose.

No one, I believe, has ever questioned that fact. Some, influenced by this, have thought these structures were built to define the exact measure of the cubit, since they contain certain multiples of that measurement in both width and height. However, since they were clearly built by people who were skilled in precise measurement and had no need for such grand reminders, like the Lancasterian equipment, it's ridiculous to think they were created with that purpose in mind. I mention this only to highlight its flaws. Others have speculated that they were meant to be tombs; and since the Egyptians, guided by their ancient Chaldean conquerors, connected astronomy with their funeral and religious ceremonies, they might not be far off if we broaden that idea to include their sacred bulls and other animals, and not just their kings, as Herodotus would have us believe.

The immense sarcophagus lying in the interior of the first or Great Pyramid, with the bone found by the Earl of Munster[190] in the second, must put this question beyond the possibility of doubt; as Sir Everard Home, after a laborious examination of the properties of this relic, found it accurately to agree with the lower extremity of the thigh-bone of an ox, while it corresponded with that of no other animal.

The huge sarcophagus inside the first or Great Pyramid, along with the bone discovered by the Earl of Munster[190] in the second, must settle this question without a doubt; Sir Everard Home, after a thorough examination of the features of this relic, found it to perfectly match the lower end of an ox's thigh bone, while it did not correspond to that of any other animal.

In conformity with this conclusion were the discoveries of Belzoni some time before, in Upper Egypt, which abounds in specimens of the most splendid antiquities, in a catacomb amongst which, called “Bîban el Moluk,” that is “the gates of the king”—meaning thereby the universal king of the ancients, the generating principle of vegetation and life, of which Apis and Mnevis, Osiris and Typhon, were but the representatives among the Egyptians, as other nations had adopted equivalent forms and names, according to the genius of their climes and languages—I mean the Sun—well, in one of the numerous chambers of this catacomb, Belzoni discovered an exquisitely beautiful sarcophagus of alabaster, 9 feet 5 inches long, by 3 feet 9 inches wide, and 2 feet 1 inch high, covered within and without with hieroglyphics, and figures in intaglio, nearly in a perfect state, sounding like a bell, and as transparent as glass: from the extraordinary magnificence of which,[Pg 160] he conceives, it must have been the depository of the remains of Apis; in which idea he is the more confirmed by having found the carcass of a bull embalmed with asphaltum, in the innermost chamber.

In line with this conclusion were Belzoni's discoveries some time earlier in Upper Egypt, which is rich in stunning ancient artifacts. In a catacomb known as “Bîban el Moluk,” meaning “the gates of the king”—referring to the universal king of the ancients, the source of growth and life, represented by Apis and Mnevis, Osiris and Typhon, as other cultures had their own forms and names based on their environments and languages—I mean the Sun. In one of the many chambers of this catacomb, Belzoni discovered a beautifully crafted alabaster sarcophagus, measuring 9 feet 5 inches long, 3 feet 9 inches wide, and 2 feet 1 inch high, adorned inside and out with hieroglyphics and raised figures, nearly in perfect condition, ringing like a bell and as clear as glass. From the remarkable beauty of it,[Pg 160] he believes it must have held the remains of Apis; he feels even more certain after finding the embalmed body of a bull in the innermost chamber.

The passage in Herodotus, to which I before referred, appears to throw some light on the intricate subject which we are now pursuing. In lib. ii. p. 124, etc., “the father of historians” tells us that the two kings, who succeeded each other on the throne of Egypt, after the happy reign of Rhampsinitus and his predecessors, and to whom the building of those pyramids was reputedly ascribed, had shown themselves indeed brothers, not more by affinity of blood than by the similar outlines of their cruelty and intolerance. No species of oppression was by them left unattempted; no extreme of rigour or rapacious plunder by them unenforced: but what peculiarly characterised the hardship of their tyranny was the restraint they put upon the religion and pious exercises of their subjects; closing the portals of the temples where they were wont to adore, and preventing the oblation of their usual sacrifices.

The passage in Herodotus that I mentioned earlier seems to shed some light on the complex topic we’re discussing. In lib. ii. p. 124, etc., “the father of historians” tells us that the two kings who followed each other on the throne of Egypt, after the prosperous reign of Rhampsinitus and his predecessors, to whom the construction of those pyramids was supposedly attributed, truly acted like brothers, not just by blood but also in the ways they displayed cruelty and intolerance. They attempted every kind of oppression; they enforced extreme harshness and greedy plunder. However, what especially defined the harshness of their tyranny was the restrictions they imposed on the religion and religious practices of their subjects, shutting the doors of the temples where people used to worship and stopping them from making their regular sacrifices.

Though Herodotus has been justly honoured with the designation of “Father of Historians,” he has also, perhaps, not so very justly been called “the Father of Errors”; and, as he himself admitted his incapability of obtaining any satisfactory insight into the original of those structures, may we not fairly conclude that, in the extract now cited, he either confounds those princes with the foreign dynasty which we have already established, or else, from the ignorance superinduced to obliterate their memory, mistakes the erection of some of the minor and later ones, which this “par nobile fratrum” may, indeed, have devised, in imitation[Pg 161] of the three “mountains” built by the Uksi. What he states, however, is of value, as it points to a previous form of worship, and a system of government by an alien house. The prohibition of sacrifices and the closing the temple doors make this as clear as words can delineate anything. All we want, then, is to be informed what the particular temples alluded to were: and that they were the pyramids, will, I think, be conceded by everyone who has carefully perused the arguments here set down, and who has not his judgment warped by favourite plans of literary systems and speculative hypotheses.

Though Herodotus is rightly celebrated as the "Father of Historians," he has, perhaps unjustly, also been labeled as "the Father of Errors." He himself admitted that he couldn't get a clear understanding of the origins of those structures, so can we not conclude that in the passage we've just cited, he either confuses those princes with the foreign dynasty we've already discussed, or, due to the ignorance that has erased their memory, misinterprets the construction of some of the minor and later ones, which this "noble pair of brothers" might have created, mimicking the three "mountains" built by the Uksi. Nevertheless, what he states is significant as it hints at a previous form of worship and a system of government by a foreign lineage. The ban on sacrifices and the shutting of the temple doors make this abundantly clear. What we need to know, then, is which specific temples are being referenced; and that they were the pyramids will, I believe, be accepted by anyone who has closely examined the arguments presented here and who has not let their judgment be clouded by favored literary theories and speculative ideas.

This conclusion receives additional force from the conversation which Wilford, in his “Dissertation upon Egypt and the Nile,”[191] tells us he had with several learned Brahmins, when, upon describing to them the form and bearings of the great Egyptian pyramid, one of them asked if it had not a communication under ground with the river Cali? Being answered that such communication was spoken of as having once existed, and that a well was still to be seen, they unanimously agreed that it was a temple appropriated to the worship of Padma-devi, and that the supposed tomb was a trough, which, on certain festivals, her priests used to fill with the sacred water and lotos-flowers.

This conclusion is strengthened by the conversation Wilford mentions in his “Dissertation upon Egypt and the Nile,” where he recounts his discussion with several learned Brahmins. When he described the shape and layout of the great Egyptian pyramid, one of them asked if it had an underground connection to the river Cali. When informed that such a connection was said to have once existed and that a well could still be seen, they all agreed that it was a temple dedicated to the worship of Padma-devi, and that the supposed tomb was actually a trough that her priests would fill with sacred water and lotus flowers during certain festivals.

Mr. Davison, British Consul to Algiers, when accompanying Mr. Wortley Montague to Egypt, in 1763, discovered here a chamber, before unnoticed, and descended, to a depth of 155 feet, the three successive reservoirs. The principal oblique passage has, since then, been traced by the very enterprising master of a merchant vessel, Captain Caviglia, 200 feet farther[Pg 162] down than by any former explorer, and found to communicate with the bottom of the well, which is now filled with rubbish. A circulation of air being thus procured, he was emboldened to proceed 28 feet farther, which brought him to a spacious hall, 66 feet by 27 feet, unequal in altitude, and directly under the centre of the pyramid. In no instance yet recorded has any appearance presented itself of human remains within those apartments, nor indeed was there any possibility of conveying such thither, unless placed there before the erection of the pile itself; for the extremities of the gallery, which leads into the great chamber, are so narrow and circumscribed, that it is with difficulty one can effect an entrance into it, even by creeping upon his belly.

Mr. Davison, the British Consul in Algiers, discovered an unnoticed chamber while accompanying Mr. Wortley Montague to Egypt in 1763. He descended to a depth of 155 feet into three successive reservoirs. The main slanted passage has since been traced by the adventurous captain of a merchant vessel, Captain Caviglia, an additional 200 feet deeper than any previous explorer. He found it connected to the bottom of the well, which is now filled with debris. With air circulation established, he bravely went another 28 feet, leading him to a spacious hall measuring 66 feet by 27 feet, uneven in height, and located directly beneath the center of the pyramid. So far, no evidence of human remains has ever been reported in these chambers, nor would it have been possible to bring them there unless they were placed before the pyramid's construction; the ends of the gallery leading to the great chamber are so narrow and confined that it's difficult to get in, even by crawling on your belly.

The symbolical anatomy prefigured in this contrivance, and which equally exhibits itself in all the temples of the ancients, as well under as over ground, is such as almost to have tempted me to make this the occasion on which I should uncover another secret of their mystic code. But a more concentrated opportunity will occur as we advance, and for which this intimation will answer as a prelude; meanwhile, I would have the reader soberly to bethink himself, what possible use could dead bodies have of wells of water? Is not such the type, as it is also the accompaniment, of life and activity? And does not this, of itself, subvert the absurdity of those temples having been erected as mere mausoleums for kings?

The symbolic anatomy outlined in this design, which can be seen in all the ancient temples, both above and below ground, almost made me want to reveal another secret of their mystical code. But a more focused opportunity will come up as we move forward, and this hint will serve as a prelude; in the meantime, I encourage the reader to seriously consider, what possible use could dead bodies have for wells of water? Isn’t that the essence, just as it is the companion, of life and activity? And doesn’t this alone undermine the ridiculousness of those temples being built merely as tombs for kings?

I have already hinted my confident belief that if the ground all, within, and around our pyramids were sufficiently examined, there would not be wanting indications of subterraneous passages. I am the more confirmed in this, my belief, from the appearances that[Pg 163] presented themselves on the demolition of that at Downpatrick, in 1790, “to make room for the rebuilding of that part of the old cathedral next which it stood, and from which it was distant about forty feet. When the tower was thrown down,” continues Dubourdieu, in his Statistical Survey of the county, “and cleared away to the foundation, another foundation was discovered under it, and running directly across the site of the tower, which appeared to be a continuation of the church wall, which, at some period prior to the building of the tower, seemed to have extended considerably beyond it.” With great deference, however, to the authority of so respectable a writer, I hesitate not to proclaim that the second foundation so discovered was not a “continuation of the church wall,” but the remnant of some pagan structure, appertaining to the tower itself—in fact a Vihâr, or college for its priests—or else the vestige of some larger temple, and connected therewith, previously existing on the same locality.

I have already hinted at my strong belief that if the ground all around and beneath our pyramids were carefully examined, there would be clear signs of underground passages. I feel even more certain about this belief because of the findings that[Pg 163] emerged during the demolition of that in Downpatrick in 1790, “to make room for the rebuilding of that part of the old cathedral next to it, which was about forty feet away. When the tower was taken down,” continues Dubourdieu in his Statistical Survey of the county, “and cleared away to the foundation, another foundation was found beneath it, running directly across the site of the tower. This appeared to be a continuation of the church wall, which seemed to have extended considerably beyond it at some time before the building of the tower.” With great respect for such an esteemed writer, I assert that the second foundation discovered was not a “continuation of the church wall,” but rather the remains of some pagan structure related to the tower itself—in fact, a Vihâr, or college for its priests—or possibly the remains of a larger temple that once existed in the same area.

That this announcement is correct will be apparent, from the superiority of masonic skill exhibited in this foundation, as well as in its having been upon a larger scale and ampler dimensions than what the Christian “cathedral” had ever occupied; “in the walls of which,” says my authority, “there are many pieces of cut stone that have evidently been used in some former building. The same circumstance may also be observed in several of the ruined churches at Clonmacnoise.”[192]

That this announcement is accurate will be clear from the superiority of masonry skills shown in this foundation, as well as in its larger scale and greater dimensions than what the Christian “cathedral” has ever had; “in the walls of which,” says my source, “there are many pieces of cut stone that have obviously been used in some earlier building. The same thing can also be seen in several of the ruined churches at Clonmacnoise.”[192]

Nor ought this relic of an ancient pagan edifice to excite our surprise, when we are told that the temple[Pg 164] of the “Syrian goddess,” which existed in the days of Lucian, was not that which was originally erected by Deucalion, but one built many ages after, on the same site, by Attis, Bacchus, or Semiramis.

Nor should this remnant of an ancient pagan structure surprise us, when we learn that the temple[Pg 164] of the “Syrian goddess,” which was around in Lucian's time, was not the original one built by Deucalion, but rather one constructed many ages later, on the same site, by Attis, Bacchus, or Semiramis.

With the church, therefore, or other Christian edifice, this “foundation” had no relation. St. Patrick was the first who erected one in that vicinity, to which he gave the name of Sgibol Phadruig, or Patrick’s Granary; having been built on the identical spot on which Dichu, son of Trichem, of the tribe of the Dalfiatachs, and lord of the territory of Lecale, had a granary constructed to preserve his corn, before that his gratitude for the saint, by whom he was just converted, induced him to consecrate the place where that event occurred, by raising thereon a house to the God of nature and of harvests.

With the church or any other Christian building, this "foundation" had nothing to do with it. St. Patrick was the first to build one in that area, which he named Sgibol Phadruig, or Patrick’s Granary; it was constructed on the exact spot where Dichu, son of Trichem, from the tribe of the Dalfiatachs, and lord of the Lecale territory, had built a granary to store his grain. This was before his gratitude to the saint, who had just converted him, led him to dedicate the place where that happened by constructing a house for the God of nature and harvests.

Its situation, be it observed, was “two miles from the city of Down”;[193] different, therefore, from that of the cathedral, as was also its form: having been built from north to south, at the solicitation of Dichu himself, agreeably to the plan of the former storehouse.

Its location, it should be noted, was “two miles from the city of Down”;[193] which was different from that of the cathedral, as was also its shape: it was constructed from north to south, at the request of Dichu himself, following the design of the previous storehouse.

This took place in 433-34; and though, for concession’ sake, I may admit,—what yet is far from being my conviction,—that some of our Round Towers may have been erected subsequently to the Christian era, yet positive I must be that no one of them was after the successful mission of the Apostle of Ireland; and the explosion of the doctrines with which even the most modern of them may happen to be associated,—while the majority, and the real ones, I shall prove, belong to an infinitely earlier date.

This happened in 433-34; and while I might concede for the sake of argument—which is far from my actual belief—that some of our Round Towers may have been built after the Christian era, I'm absolutely certain that none of them was built after the successful mission of the Apostle of Ireland. The spread of the ideas that even the most modern of them might be linked to—while most, and the real ones, I'll prove, date back to a significantly earlier time.

As a further inducement to explore for cavities [Pg 165]beneath, and connected with, our Round Towers, I beg leave to bring under review what Maundrel relates of two Round Pillars, which he met with in his journey from Aleppo to Jerusalem, on the sea-coast, a little to the south of Aradus, in the neighbourhood of Tripoli. He describes one of them as thirty-three feet high, composed of a pedestal, ten high and fifteen square, surmounted with a tall cylindrical stone, and capped with another in the form of a pyramid. The second was not quite so high—thirty feet two inches—its pedestal, which was supported by four lions, rudely carved at each corner, was in height six feet, being sixteen feet six inches square; the superstructure upon which was one single stone cut in the shape of a hemisphere. Each of these pillars, of which he gives accurate drawings, has under it several catacombs or sepulchral chambers, the entrances to which lie on the south side. He pronounces a third which he met with, as “a very ancient structure, and probably a place of sepulchre.”[194]

As an additional reason to investigate the cavities [Pg 165] beneath and connected to our Round Towers, I want to highlight what Maundrel mentions about two Round Pillars he encountered on his trip from Aleppo to Jerusalem, near the coast just south of Aradus, in the vicinity of Tripoli. He describes one of them as being thirty-three feet tall, made up of a pedestal that is ten feet high and fifteen feet square, topped with a tall cylindrical stone, and capped with another stone shaped like a pyramid. The second pillar is slightly shorter at thirty feet and two inches; its pedestal, supported by four lions crudely carved at each corner, stands six feet high and measures sixteen feet six inches square. The structure above it is a single stone shaped like a hemisphere. Maundrel provides detailed drawings of each of these pillars, both of which have several catacombs or burial chambers beneath them, with entrances located on the south side. He describes a third pillar he found as “a very ancient structure, and probably a place of sepulchre.”[194]

With the opinion of this judicious traveller I altogether concur, provided only, as said before, in reference to the pyramids, that the application be extended to the sacred bulls and crocodiles, serpents, dragons, and heifers, with the whole train of bestial divinities, which both Indians and Egyptians, and all the other polished nations of antiquity, thought proper to adopt as objects of their regard, and treat with the homage—though only commemorative, as they will tell you—of the One Great Supreme.[195]

I completely agree with this wise traveler, as long as, as mentioned before regarding the pyramids, the same idea is applied to the sacred bulls, crocodiles, snakes, dragons, and heifers, along with all the other animal deities that both Indians and Egyptians, along with other advanced cultures of the past, chose to honor and treat with respect—though only as a form of remembrance, as they will tell you—of the One Great Supreme.[195]

[Pg 166]This extension of the use will at once afford a solution of the otherwise unaccountable and unnecessary size of those cavities, and is further supported by Savary’s remark, made on occasion of his searching for the Egyptian Labyrinth, viz. that “amidst the ruins of the towns of Caroun, the attention is particularly fixed by several narrow, low, and very long cells, which seem to have had no other use than that of containing the bodies of the sacred crocodiles; these remains can only correspond with the labyrinth.” While Herodotus’s declaration, of his not being allowed to enter its vaults, on the score of their “containing within them the bodies of the fifteen kings, together with the sacred crocodiles,” should afford it a determination no longer liable to doubt.

[Pg 166]This extension of usage will immediately provide an explanation for the otherwise puzzling and excessive size of those cavities. It is further backed by Savary’s comment made while he was searching for the Egyptian Labyrinth, stating that “among the ruins of the towns of Caroun, several narrow, low, and very long chambers draw particular attention, which seem to have served no purpose other than to hold the bodies of the sacred crocodiles; these remains can only align with the labyrinth.” Herodotus’s claim that he was not allowed to enter its vaults because they “contained the bodies of the fifteen kings, along with the sacred crocodiles” should provide a conclusion that is no longer open to doubt.

Archer, also, when mentioning a very ancient Hindoo temple, at the south end of the fort of Gualior, resembling in shape those on the Coromandel coast, and decorated with much carving, says that “there was a subterranean communication with the plain at the north end, but the passage has been so long neglected as to be impassable.”

Archer, when talking about a very old Hindu temple at the south end of the Gwalior fort, which looks similar to the ones on the Coromandel coast and is adorned with intricate carvings, mentions that “there was an underground passage connecting to the plain at the north end, but the route has been neglected for so long that it’s no longer passable.”

Am I not justified, therefore, in the conviction, from what I have already intimated, as to the complicated design of those sacred piles, that our Round Towers would be found similarly furnished with subterranean chambers? I do respectfully urge that such is my firm belief, and that it would be well worth the while of the learned community to investigate the accuracy of the surmise here put forward.

Am I not justified, then, in my belief, based on what I've already suggested, that our Round Towers would likely have similar underground chambers? I firmly insist that this is my strong belief, and it would be worthwhile for the academic community to explore the validity of the hypothesis I've presented here.

 

 


CHAPTER XIII.

Another characteristic, to which I would fain attract the reader’s regard, is the circumstance of their being erected in the vicinity of water. At Glendalough, what a magnificent lake salutes the Tower? In Devenish and at Killmalloch, is not the same the case? In other parts of the country, also, we find them similarly located. And even where nature has not been so lavish of her inland seas, yet is water, of some shape, always to be seen contiguous to our towers.

Another feature I'd like to highlight is that they were built near water. At Glendalough, what a stunning lake greets the Tower! Isn’t it the same at Devenish and Killmalloch? In other places around the country, we find them in similar spots. Even where nature hasn’t provided as many inland seas, there’s always some form of water close to our towers.

What use, it will be asked, do I mean to make of this argument? or how seek support from the accidental propinquity of this element? Remember my remark upon the article, before, in connection with the Egyptian Pyramids. Captain Mignan, besides, tells us that a tradition, handed down from time immemorial, says that “near the foot of the ruin of El Mujellebah,” which he takes to be that of the Tower of Babel, “is a well, invisible to mortals”; and, as all Eastern heathenism, whence ours was deduced, partook in some degree of the same usages and properties, I think it very probable the correspondence will apply in this as well as in other peculiarities; and the rather as from symptoms of vaults, which have already appeared, and the hollow sounds, or echoes, which invariably accompany, the proposition does not[Pg 168] come unwarranted, however singly put forth or without something like argument to recommend its trial.

What might you ask, am I trying to achieve with this argument? Or how do I expect to gain support from the chance closeness of this element? Remember my earlier comment about the Egyptian Pyramids. Captain Mignan also notes that a tradition passed down through the ages says that “near the base of the ruins of El Mujellebah,” which he believes is the Tower of Babel, “there is a well, invisible to mortals”; and since all Eastern pagan beliefs, from which ours originates, share some of the same practices and characteristics, I think it's very likely that this connection applies here as well as in other specifics; especially considering the signs of vaults that have already shown up and the hollow sounds or echoes that consistently accompany it, the proposal does not[Pg 168] seem unreasonable, even if presented individually or without some kind of reasoning to support its exploration.

We know that in Hieropolis, or the “Holy city,” in Syria, where a Temple, with a Tower, was erected to Astarte, there stood adjacent a lake, where sacred fishes were preserved, in the midst of which was a stone altar, which was said, and really appeared, to float; whither numbers of persons used to swim every day to perform their devotions. Under this temple they showed the cleft where it was said the waters drained off after Deucalion’s flood, and this tradition brought on the extraordinary ceremony now about to be narrated, something similar to which our ancestors must formerly have practised here.

We know that in Hieropolis, or the “Holy City,” in Syria, where a temple with a Tower was built for Astarte, there was a nearby lake that was home to sacred fishes. In the middle of this lake was a stone altar that was said to, and really did seem to float. Many people would swim there every day to perform their rituals. Below this temple, they pointed out a cleft where it was claimed the waters drained after Deucalion’s flood. This tradition led to the unusual ceremony we're about to describe, similar to practices our ancestors must have done here.

“I have,” says Lucian,[196] “myself seen this chasm, and it is a very small one, under the temple. Whether it was formerly larger and since lessened I cannot tell, but that which I have seen is small. In commemoration of this history they act in this manner: twice in every year water is brought from the sea to the temple, and not by the priests only, but by all Syria and Arabia. Many come from the Euphrates to the sea, and all carry water, which they first pour out in the temple, and afterwards it sinks into the chasm, which though small, receives a prodigious quantity of water, and when they do so, they say, Deucalion instituted the ceremony as a memorial of the calamity above named, and of his deliverance from it.”

“I have,” says Lucian, [196] “personally seen this chasm, and it’s quite small, located beneath the temple. I can’t say whether it used to be larger and has since shrunk, but the one I’ve seen is small. To commemorate this story, they perform the following ritual: twice a year, water is brought from the sea to the temple, not just by the priests, but by all of Syria and Arabia. Many travel from the Euphrates to the sea, and everyone carries water, which they first pour out in the temple, and then it flows into the chasm. Although it’s small, it takes in an enormous amount of water, and when they do this, they say that Deucalion established the ceremony as a reminder of the disaster I mentioned earlier and of his escape from it.”

Twice a year a man went up to the top of the Priap, and there remained seven days. His mode of getting up was thus:—He surrounded it and himself with a chain, and ascended by the help of that and[Pg 169] certain pegs, which, stuck out of its sides for the purpose, lifting the chain up after him at each resting interval—a method of ascent which will be readily understood by those who have seen men climb up the palm trees of Egypt and Arabia. Having reached the summit he let down the chain, and by means thereof drew up all the necessaries in the way of food, and withal prepared himself a seat, or rather nest on his aërial tabernacle.

Twice a year, a man would go up to the top of the Priap and stay there for seven days. His method of getting up was this: he wrapped himself and the structure in a chain and climbed using that along with certain pegs that stuck out of the sides for this purpose, pulling the chain up after him at each break—this climbing technique would be familiar to those who have seen people climb palm trees in Egypt and Arabia. Once he reached the top, he lowered the chain and used it to pull up all the supplies he needed, and then he made himself a seat, or more like a nest, on his high shelter.

 

View him now mounted on his sacred tower,
He looks around with conscious sense of power.

 

On these occasions crowds used to come with offerings, and the custom was for each to declare his name to the priests; upon which one below cried it out to him on the top, who thereupon muttered a prayer, which, in order to arrest the attention of the congregation, and enliven their devotion, he all the while accompanied by striking a bell.

On these occasions, crowds would gather with offerings, and the custom was for each person to announce their name to the priests; then, someone below would call it out to the person at the top, who would then mumble a prayer. To grab the attention of the congregation and boost their devotion, he would continually ring a bell.

[Pg 170]One way of their sacrificing was as shocking as it would be otherwise ridiculous. They crowned victims with garlands, then drove them out of the temple-court, on one side whereof was an abrupt steep, where falling they thereby perished. Nay, some tied up their very children in sacks, and then shoved them down, reproaching them as wild beasts, miserably to perish.

[Pg 170]One way they sacrificed was as shocking as it would be otherwise ridiculous. They crowned victims with flower garlands, then drove them out of the temple courtyard, on one side of which was a sharp drop, where they would fall to their deaths. In fact, some even wrapped their own children in sacks and pushed them down, calling them wild animals as they faced a terrible fate.

This whole proceeding, only under a mythological garb, was in direct harmony with the directions given and the practice pursued by God’s own people. The man ascending to the top of the tower had a parallel in that declaration of the Lord recorded in Ex. xxiv. 1, 2, 3, viz.: “And he said unto Moses, come up unto the Lord, thou, and Aaron, Nadab, and Abihu, and seventy of the elders of Israel, and worship ye afar off. And Moses alone shall come near the Lord; but they shall not come nigh, neither shall the people go up with him. And Moses came and told the people all the words of the Lord, and all the judgments; and all the people answered with one voice, and said, ‘All the words which the Lord hath said, will we do.’”[197]

This entire process, though clothed in mythological imagery, was directly aligned with the instructions given and the practices followed by God’s own people. The man climbing to the top of the tower is similar to what the Lord told Moses in Ex. xxiv. 1, 2, 3, which says: “And he said to Moses, ‘Come up to the Lord, you, Aaron, Nadab, Abihu, and seventy of the elders of Israel, and worship from a distance. Only Moses may come near the Lord; they must not come closer, and the people must not go up with him.’ And Moses went and told the people all the words of the Lord and all the rulings; and all the people answered together, saying, ‘We will do everything the Lord has said.’”[197]

His staying there seven days corresponded with Lev. viii. 33, 34, 35: “And ye shall not go out of the door of the tabernacle of the congregation in seven days, until the days of your consecration be at an end: for seven days shall ye consecrate you. As he hath done this day, so the Lord hath commanded to do, to make an atonement for you. Therefore[Pg 171] shall ye abide at the door of the tabernacle of the congregation day and night seven days, and keep the charge of the Lord, that ye die not; for so I am commanded.” And again, Ezek. xliii. 25: “Seven days shalt thou prepare every day a goat for a sin-offering: they shall also prepare a young bullock and a ram out of the flock, without blemish. Seven days shall they purge the altar, and purify it; and they shall consecrate themselves.”

His stay there for seven days aligns with Leviticus 8:33-35: “You must not leave the entrance of the tent of meeting for seven days until your consecration is complete. For seven days you will be consecrated. Just as you have done today, the Lord has commanded you to do this to atone for yourselves. Therefore[Pg 171] you must remain at the entrance of the tent of meeting day and night for seven days and keep watch over the Lord’s charge, so that you do not die; for that is what I was commanded.” And again, in Ezekiel 43:25: “For seven days, you must prepare a goat each day for a sin offering; they will also prepare a young bull and a ram from the flock, without any defects. For seven days they will cleanse the altar and purify it; and they will consecrate themselves.”

The enrolment of their names was also sanctioned by Divine command, as Ex. xxviii. 29: “And Aaron shall bear the names of the children of Israel in the breastplate of judgment upon his heart, when he goeth in unto the holy place, for a memorial before the Lord continually.” Whilst the ringing of the bell is particularly enforced by a triple repetition, Ex. xxviii. 33, 34: “And beneath upon the hem of it thou shalt make pomegranates of blue, and of purple, and of scarlet, round about the hem thereof; and bells of gold between them round about. A golden bell and a pomegranate, a golden bell and a pomegranate, upon the hem of the robe round about.”

The listing of their names was also authorized by divine command, as stated in Exodus 28:29: “Aaron will carry the names of the children of Israel on his heart in the breastplate of judgment when he enters the holy place, as a constant reminder before the Lord.” The ringing of the bell is specifically emphasized by a threefold repetition in Exodus 28:33-34: “You shall make pomegranates of blue, purple, and scarlet yarn around the hem of the robe, and gold bells between them all around. A golden bell and a pomegranate, a golden bell and a pomegranate, on the hem of the robe all around.”

This last-cited text is of the most inconceivable advantage in the development of the subject which we thus pursue. The most superficial must have noticed how that, in the tracing of this analogy between the ceremonies of the Gentiles and the Hebrews, I have studiously guarded against its appearing an imitation, on the part of the former, from the ritual of the latter. The priority in point of date will certainly appear on the Gentile side. Meanwhile, ere other links of conformity crowd upon our path, it will be well to take heed to the frequency of the word pomegranate, as occurring in the [Pg 172]Scriptures. It has already appeared that one of the names of the Syrian goddess, in whose honour the Hieropolitan Priaps were erected, was Rimmon. This epithet you have had before expounded as expressive of that fruit; and as we see that, both in the Jewish and the pagan formulæ, it occupied so prominent a position,[198] it must occasion you no surprise if, by and by, I discover it amongst the mouldings[199] of our consecrated and venerable Round Towers.

This recently mentioned text is incredibly useful in developing the topic we're discussing. Even the most casual observer must have noticed how, in drawing this analogy between the rituals of the Gentiles and the Hebrews, I've been careful to avoid giving the impression that the former simply copied the latter's practices. It will clearly be shown that the Gentile traditions came first in terms of history. Meanwhile, before we encounter more similarities, it's important to pay attention to how often the word pomegranate appears in the [Pg 172] Scriptures. We've already noted that one of the names of the Syrian goddess, in whose honor the Hieropolitan Priaps were built, was Rimmon. This name has been explained as referring to that fruit; and since we see that it holds such a significant place in both Jewish and pagan traditions, it shouldn't be surprising if I later find it among the moldings[198] of our sacred and ancient Round Towers.

As to their devotions at the lake, and the propinquity of the lake itself to the temple, it is in direct similitude to the “molten sea,” mentioned 1 Kings vii. 23, 24, 25, 26, “the brim whereof was wrought like the brim of a cup, with flowers of lilies,” etc.;—while the cruel and shocking sacrifice with which the whole terminated, was the exact respondent of the Mosaical scapegoat.[200]

As for their rituals at the lake and its closeness to the temple, it directly resembles the “molten sea” mentioned in 1 Kings 7:23-26, “the edge of which was crafted like the edge of a cup, with flowers of lilies,” etc.;—while the brutal and horrifying sacrifice that concluded everything was exactly like the Mosaic scapegoat.[200]

Let it not be wondered at, therefore, if on the summit of one of our Round Towers are to be found the traces of the apparatus for a bell. For independently of what Walsh and others inform us of, viz. that the Irish—enjoying tranquillity and repose after the expulsion of the Ostmen, and so recalling their attention to the cultivation of Christianity after their release from that scourge—converted those structures of exploded paganism to the only obvious use to[Pg 173] which they could then be made subservient, namely, that of belfries, for the summoning together of the people to public worship, some remnants of which it is but natural may yet remain—independently, I say, of this, have I not here shown that bells entered essentially into the code of the pagan ceremonial, from whence it is more than probable, nay, a downright certainty, that the first Christian ecclesiastics adopted the use, as the Mohammedans, in their minarets, did so likewise.[201]

Don't be surprised, then, if at the top of one of our Round Towers you can find traces of bell equipment. Apart from what Walsh and others tell us—namely, that the Irish, enjoying peace and quiet after the Ostmen were expelled, turned their focus to spreading Christianity after being freed from that burden—they converted those remains of outdated paganism to the only practical purpose they could serve at that time: as belfries to gather people for public worship. It's natural that some remnants may still exist. Moreover, I have shown that bells were a key part of pagan ceremonies, making it likely, if not certain, that the first Christian clergy adopted the use of bells similarly to how the Muslims did with their minarets.[201]

The instance to which I have referred in an early part of this volume, of astonishment created in the English minds, on their first beholding one of those implements, was that of Gildas, who, having finished his education at Armagh, and returned to Britain about the year 508, was engaged by Cadoc, abbot of the church of Mancarban, to superintend the studies of his pupils during his absence for a twelvemonth. Having done so most successfully, and without accepting of any remuneration for his labour, we find, in an[Pg 174] ancient life of Cadoc, in the Tinmouth MS., Lambeth observes that “Cadoc, returning to his monastery, found Gildas a noble scholar, with a very beautiful little bell, which he brought with him from Ireland.”

The example I mentioned earlier in this book, about the surprise experienced by the English when they first saw one of those tools, relates to Gildas. After finishing his education at Armagh and returning to Britain around the year 508, he was asked by Cadoc, the abbot of the church of Mancarban, to oversee the studies of his students while he was away for a year. Gildas took on this role successfully and without accepting any payment for his work. In an[Pg 174] ancient biography of Cadoc found in the Tinmouth manuscript, Lambeth notes that “when Cadoc returned to his monastery, he found Gildas to be an excellent scholar, with a very beautiful little bell that he had brought back from Ireland.”

Those bells, then, we may be sure, appertained exclusively to the service of the Round Towers.[202] Having none of these in England, of course they had no bells, and hence the surprise manifested on the above occasion. In Ireland, too, they must have been, now, comparatively obsolete.[203] And hence we find, according to Primate Usher, that their (restored) use was not general in the churches here before the latter end of the seventh century; while another writer assures us that it was not until the ninth century that large ones were invented for the purpose of suspension.[204]

Those bells, as we can be sure, were used exclusively for the Round Towers. Having none of these in England, they obviously had no bells, which explains the surprise shown on that occasion. In Ireland, too, they must have become relatively outdated. That’s why we see, according to Primate Usher, that their (restored) use was not common in the churches here before the end of the seventh century; whereas another writer states that it wasn't until the ninth century that large ones were invented for hanging.

The shape of the Irish pagan bells was precisely[Pg 175] the same as of those in the present day. They were called crotals, or bell-cymbals. Oblong square ones, some of bell-metal, some of iron, from twelve inches to eighteen inches high, with a handle to sound them by, have been also dug up in our various bogs. Of these the museum of the Dublin Society possesses one; another is preserved by the Moira family. The writer of this article not having seen either of these relics, is rather diffident in the conjecture which he is now about to express; but from the account received of that in the possession of the house of Moira, he feels strongly disposed to identify its origin with the worship of the above-mentioned deity, Astarte. Lucian expressly tells us that under the veil of this goddess was really meant the moon; and that “the host of heaven,”—including sun, moon, and stars, and typifying the fulgor of that Omniscient germ whence they all had emanated,—constituted the object of the ancient Irish adoration, no one, I believe, can longer question. Now, in Hall’s Tour through Ireland, 1813, I see this bell described as having “a hole in one of its sides like a quarterly moon”; and not knowing whether this is the effect of accident or corrosion, or a symbolical property in its original shape, I trust I shall not be deemed fanciful if I ascribe it as a reference to that planet in whose vain solemnities it had been primarily exercised.

The shape of the Irish pagan bells was exactly[Pg 175] the same as those today. They were called crotals, or bell-cymbals. Some were oblong square ones, made of bell-metal or iron, ranging from twelve to eighteen inches tall, with a handle for ringing them, and many have been found in various bogs. The museum of the Dublin Society has one, and another is kept by the Moira family. The author of this article hasn't seen either of these artifacts and feels hesitant about the theory he's about to share; however, from what he's heard about the one owned by the Moira family, he strongly believes it is linked to the worship of the previously mentioned goddess, Astarte. Lucian explicitly tells us that the goddess was actually a representation of the moon; and that “the host of heaven”—which includes the sun, moon, and stars, representing the brilliance of the Omniscient essence from which they all originated—was the focus of ancient Irish worship, something no one can reasonably doubt. In Hall’s Tour through Ireland, 1813, this bell is described as having “a hole in one of its sides like a quarter moon”; and not knowing if this is due to accident or corrosion, or if it had a symbolic meaning in its original design, I hope I’m not seen as overly imaginative if I suggest it refers to the celestial body that once had a key role in its use.

Whether this exposition prove eccentrical or otherwise, and, by inspection, it can be readily ascertained, I cannot presume to determine; nor indeed does it value much.[205] With one thing, however, I am[Pg 176] gratified, that in Archer’s Travels in Upper India, published, as before observed, within the last few weeks, I find that distinguished soldier and shrewd observer, delineate a piece of architecture similar in all particulars to this Syrian Priap—the allusion to which has recalled me to ring this second chime upon the bells—and as the notice is of value, I shall give it in his express words: “A curious structure,” says he, “is at the bottom of the hill (Dutteah). It consists of five conical pillars, with green painted tops, in a line from east to west; the two larger ones in the centre: the pillars have tiles stuck in them resembling steps. We could not learn what was its meaning or use. The village is wholly Jain, and is named Serrowlee.”

Whether this explanation turns out to be strange or not, and I can easily determine that by looking at it, I can’t say for sure; honestly, it doesn’t matter much. [205] However, I am[Pg 176] pleased to find that in Archer’s Travels in Upper India, published just a few weeks ago as mentioned earlier, this distinguished soldier and keen observer describes a piece of architecture that is exactly like this Syrian Priap—the mention of which has prompted me to repeat this second note on the bells—and since this observation is important, I will provide it in his own words: “A curious structure,” he says, “is at the bottom of the hill (Dutteah). It consists of five conical pillars, with green painted tops, lined up from east to west; the two larger ones in the center: the pillars have tiles stuck in them that look like steps. We couldn’t find out what its meaning or purpose was. The village is entirely Jain and is named Serrowlee.”

It is not difficult to understand why no information could be obtained, from the present inhabitants, as to the object of those edifices. Their remote antiquity is a sufficient reply. But I flatter myself that the reader, who has accompanied me from the outset of this antiquarian voyage, can now supply the defect, and explain that they were a series of Round Towers, or Phalli, erected by the aboriginal Buddhists, of whom the Jaina are only the wretched remains; and that those “tiles” which are “stuck in them, resembling steps,” were for the purpose of ascending by the aid of a hoop, such as we have shown at Hieropolis. The projecting stones in our Priaps, or the cavities that appear after their removal, are thus also accounted for.

It’s easy to see why the current residents couldn’t provide any information about the purpose of those buildings. Their ancient history is a clear answer. However, I believe the reader, who has joined me on this archaeological journey from the beginning, can now fill in the gaps and explain that they were a series of Round Towers, or Phalli, built by the original Buddhists, of whom the Jaina are merely the unfortunate remnants; and that those “tiles” that are “stuck in them, resembling steps,” were meant for climbing with the help of a hoop, similar to what we have demonstrated in Hieropolis. The jutting stones in our Priaps, or the depressions left after their removal, can be explained in this way as well.

 

 


CHAPTER XIV.

The universal ignorance which prevails throughout the East as to the origin of those antiquities which excite the wonder of every traveller makes it necessary that we should again direct our course towards that hemisphere, to redeem, if possible, its venerable remains from that moral night which successive ages have accumulated around them.

The widespread ignorance in the East about the origins of those ancient artifacts that fascinate every traveler makes it essential for us to revisit that region, to uncover, if we can, its historic treasures from the moral darkness that countless generations have built around them.

Persia[206] was the source which poured its vivifying light into the mental obnubilation of our European ancestors. By a reverse of those casualties from which no condition can be exempt, Persia has, in her turn, been made the theatre of darkness; and though, under the fostering auspices of British institutions, the mist has, to a large amount, been dispelled, yet is the proudest era of her splendour left still unexplored,[Pg 178] and that is the epoch which called forth into life those monuments of literature and philosophical eminence, which, resisting the corrosion of time and the assaults of war, still proudly elevate their heads towards those orbs, with whose pompous ceremonial they were essentially connected, and whose generative properties they typically symbolised—I mean the Round Towers.

Persia[206] was the source that brought its refreshing light into the mind cloudiness of our European ancestors. In a twist of fate that no condition can avoid, Persia has now been overshadowed by darkness; and although, thanks to British institutions, much of the fog has been lifted, the proudest period of her brilliance remains largely unexplored,[Pg 178] specifically the era that gave rise to those remarkable monuments of literature and philosophical greatness, which, standing strong against the wear of time and the ravages of war, continue to rise toward the celestial bodies with which they were originally linked and whose creative properties they typically represented—I mean the Round Towers.

This was the moment of Persia’s halcyon pride: this the period of her earthly coruscation: to this have all the faculties of my ardent mind with vigour been addressed; and while, in the humble consciousness of successful investigation, I announce its issue to have far exceeded my hopes, I shall avail myself of the industry of preceding inquirers to throw light upon the intervals of value which intervene; but, lest I should intrude upon the province of their well-earned honours, I shall, in every such case of borrowed assistance, allow the writers themselves to speak; by which it will additionally appear that, with much good taste, and with historical honesty, they have left a vacuum in their researches, for which the public mind has been long athirst, and which my exclusive resources could alone supply.

This was the peak of Persia's proudest moments: the time of its brightest glory. My passionate mind has been fully engaged in this exploration, and while I humbly acknowledge that the results have far surpassed my expectations, I will make use of the work of earlier researchers to shed light on the significant gaps that exist. However, to respect their well-deserved contributions, I will let the original authors express themselves in every instance where I borrow their insights. This will also highlight the fact that, with great taste and historical integrity, they have left a void in their studies that the public has long been eager to fill, a void that only my unique resources can address.

“The Persian empire,”[207] says Heeren, “owed its origin to one of those great political revolutions which are of such frequent occurrence in Asia, and the rise and progress of which we have already considered in general. A rude mountain tribe of nomad habits rushed with impetuous rapidity from its fastnesses, and overwhelmed all the nations of Southern Asia,[Pg 179] (the Arabians excepted), from the Mediterranean to the Indus and Iaxartes. The mighty empires which arose in Asia were not founded in the same manner with the kingdoms of Europe. They were generally erected by mighty conquering nations, and these, for the most part, nomad nations. This important consideration we must never lose sight of, when engaged in the study of their history and institutions.”

“The Persian empire,” [207] says Heeren, “started from one of those major political revolutions that frequently happen in Asia, the rise and progress of which we've already looked at in general. A rough mountain tribe with nomadic habits charged out from their strongholds and overwhelmed all the nations of Southern Asia, [Pg 179] (except the Arabians), from the Mediterranean to the Indus and Iaxartes. The great empires that emerged in Asia weren’t established in the same way as the kingdoms in Europe. They were typically built by powerful conquering nations, most of which were nomadic tribes. This important point should always be kept in mind when studying their history and institutions.”

“Not only is Persia[208] Proper memorable on account of its historical associations, but also for the architectural remains which it continues to present. The ruins of Persepolis are the noblest monuments of the most flourishing era of this empire, which have survived the lapse of ages. As solitary in their situation as peculiar in their character, they rise above the deluge of years, which for centuries has overwhelmed all the records of human grandeur, around them, or near them, and buried all traces of Susa and of Babylon. Their venerable antiquity and majestic proportions do not more command our reverence, than the mystery which involves their construction awakens the curiosity of the most unobservant spectator. Pillars which belong to no known order of architecture; inscriptions in an alphabet which continues an enigma; fabulous animals which stand as guards at the entrance; the multiplicity of allegorical figures which decorate the walls,—all conspire to carry us back to ages of the most remote antiquity, over which the traditions of the East shed a doubtful and wandering light.”

“Not only is Persia[208] memorable because of its historical connections, but also for the architectural remains that still exist. The ruins of Persepolis are the most impressive monuments from the peak of this empire, having survived through the ages. As isolated as they are unique, they stand above the flood of years that has, for centuries, buried all records of human greatness around them, including all traces of Susa and Babylon. Their ancient history and grand scale inspire both reverence and curiosity, even in the most casual observer. Columns that don't fit any known architectural style; inscriptions in an alphabet that remains a mystery; mythical creatures guarding the entrance; the many symbolic figures decorating the walls—all of these elements bring us back to ancient times, illuminated only by the uncertain and wandering light of Eastern traditions.”

“The Persians have taken more pains than almost any other nation to preserve their records in writing;[Pg 180] yet it has been their fate, in common with most other nations of antiquity, to be indebted for the stability of their fame to foreign historians. Notwithstanding the pains they took to register the acts of their government, the original documents of their history, with a few accidental exceptions, have altogether perished. And the inscriptions of Persepolis, like the hieroglyphics of the Egyptians, will, in a manner, have outlived themselves, unless a complete key be discovered to the alphabet in which they are composed.”

“The Persians have worked harder than almost any other nation to keep their records in writing;[Pg 180] yet, like most ancient civilizations, their lasting fame is largely thanks to foreign historians. Despite their efforts to document the actions of their government, the original records of their history, with only a few rare exceptions, have completely vanished. And the inscriptions of Persepolis, similar to the hieroglyphics of the Egyptians, will, in a way, have outlasted their own purpose, unless a full key is found for the script they are written in.”

Now, as a set off to these extracts, it will be necessary to remark that, though true in substance, they are only so as descriptive of a particular epoch. Empire after empire rolled over, in succession, before that which the historian here delineates, and which was but the motley combination of a rugged swarm of mountaineers, who stalked with ferocious insensibility over the consecrated relics of monumental glory.

Now, as a counterpoint to these excerpts, it's important to note that, while accurate in essence, they only reflect a specific period. Empire after empire passed by, one after another, before what the historian describes here, which was just a chaotic mix of tough mountain people who marched with brutal indifference over the sacred remnants of monumental greatness.

Herodotus and Arrian were the authorities that seduced him into this mistake, the former of whom states that “the Persians originally occupied a small and craggy country, and that it was proposed in the time of Cyrus that they should exchange this for one more fertile; a plan which Cyrus discouraged as likely to extinguish their hardy and warlike pursuits”; and the latter, that “the Persians, when, under Cyrus, they conquered all Asia, were a poor people, inhabiting a hilly region”;[209] but those writers were as misinformed, as to all events and particulars relating to this[Pg 181] locality, anterior to the time specified above, as any of their contemporaries; and when we reflect how very recent an era in the history of the world was that in which Cyrus appeared, it will be seen how fragile a substratum was that which the professor had adopted for the erection of his materials. We read accordingly, in Terceira’s Spanish history of that country, that “there was not at that time (A.D. 1590) one man in Persia (these were the direct descendants of Cyrus’s men) that understood their ancient letters, for having often seen some plates of metal with ancient inscriptions on them, I made inquiry after the meaning of them; and men well versed in their antiquities, and studious, told me that was Fars kadeem, ancient Persian, after the old fashion, and therefore I should find no man that understood it.”

Herodotus and Arrian were the sources that led him to this error. The former mentions that “the Persians originally lived in a small, rocky area, and it was suggested during Cyrus’s time that they trade this for a more fertile land; a plan which Cyrus opposed, fearing it would diminish their toughness and warrior spirit.” The latter claims that “the Persians, under Cyrus’s leadership, who conquered all of Asia, were a poor people living in a hilly region.” [209] However, those writers were just as misinformed about all events and specifics related to this[Pg 181] location prior to the time mentioned above, as any of their contemporaries. When we consider how recent the time of Cyrus was in the broader history of the world, it becomes clear how weak the foundation was that the professor used to build his arguments. We read in Terceira’s Spanish history of that country that “at that time (A.D. 1590), there was not a single man in Persia (descendants of Cyrus’s men) who understood their ancient letters. Having seen various metal plates with ancient inscriptions, I searched for their meaning. Knowledgeable men about their antiquities and scholarly informed me that it was Fars kadeem, ancient Persian, as it used to be, and therefore I would find no man who understood it.”

Indeed the reasonings of Heeren himself,—and learned I cheerfully acknowledge them,—would seem to make him rise above the narrowness of his Grecian supporters.

Indeed, Heeren's arguments—though I gladly acknowledge their merit—seem to elevate him above the limitations of his Greek supporters.

“Even previous,” says he, “to the time when the Arabs, with the sword in one hand and the Koran in the other, overran and subdued Persia, they were the more open to settlers from the North and East, from the circumstance that Persia was situated on the great highway of nations, by which the human race spread itself from East to West. All that is meant to be asserted is, that the various races who successively had dominion in these parts, all belonged to the same original stock.

“Even before,” he says, “the time when the Arabs, with a sword in one hand and the Koran in the other, swept through and took over Persia, they were more welcoming to settlers from the North and East because Persia was located on the great highway of nations, where humanity spread from East to West. What’s being asserted is that the different races that successively ruled these areas all came from the same original stock.

“This fact, which the observations of the best modern travellers tend to confirm, may explain how it has come to pass that many districts, anciently celebrated for their fertility, are at present barren[Pg 182] and unproductive. A single invasion, by destroying the water-courses, is sufficient to reduce, in a short time, a fertile and flourishing country to an arid desert; and to how many such disastrous contingencies has not Persia at all times been exposed!”

“This fact, which the observations of the best modern travelers tend to confirm, may explain why many regions, once famous for their fertility, are now barren and unproductive. A single invasion, by damaging the water sources, can quickly turn a fertile and thriving land into a dry desert; and how many such disastrous events has Persia faced throughout its history!”

“Another fact, suggested by the languages of Asia and the ancient dialects of Persia, is too important to be passed over in silence. Not only in the Persian territory but in other parts of Eastern Asia, particularly the two Indian peninsulas, we find languages which still subsist, mixed up with others which are preserved to us only in a few written names. To this class belong, in Persia, the Zend and Pahlivi, already mentioned; in Hindustan, the celebrated Sanscrit, as well as the Pali in the Burman peninsula.

“Another fact, suggested by the languages of Asia and the ancient dialects of Persia, is too important to be ignored. Not only in Persian territory but also in other parts of Eastern Asia, especially the two Indian peninsulas, we find languages that still exist, mixed with others that have only a few written names preserved. This includes, in Persia, the Zend and Pahlavi, which have already been mentioned; in Hindustan, the renowned Sanskrit, along with Pali in the Burman peninsula.”

“Accordingly, we shall venture to consider as the same parent stock the race which bore rule in Iran, comprehending all the inferior races, and which may be termed in general the Persian or Medo-Persian, inasmuch as the countries in its occupation were termed, in a wider sense, the land of Persia.

“Therefore, we will consider the ruling race in Iran, which includes all the lesser races, as the same parent stock. This can generally be referred to as the Persian or Medo-Persian, since the regions it occupied were known, more broadly, as the land of Persia.”

“They have been denominated by Rhode (Heilige sagen, etc.) the people of Zend, not improperly, if we consider the Zend as the original language of all the race ... not confined to Persis, properly so called, but extending over the steppes of Carmania and to the shores of the Caspian. Even at the present day they are comprised under the general name of Persia, though Farsistan, the original country of the Persians, forms a very small part of this territory.

“They have been called by Rhode (Heilige sagen, etc.) the people of Zend, which isn’t incorrect if we think of Zend as the original language of all these people... not limited to Persia in the narrow sense, but spreading over the steppes of Carmania and to the shores of the Caspian Sea. Even today, they are generally referred to as Persia, although Farsistan, the original homeland of the Persians, makes up a very small part of this area."

“The Semitic and the Persian were, therefore, the principal languages of Asia; the latter being spoken as far as the Indus. Our knowledge of the languages prevalent on the other side of that river is as yet too[Pg 183] defective to enable us to speak with anything like certainty. Possibly it may be reserved for our own age to arrive at important conclusions on this subject, if the affinity between the Zend and the Sanscrit, the sacred languages of Persia and Hindustan, should be established,—if the spirit of discovery which characterises the British nation should succeed in rescuing from oblivion some more remains of ancient Indian literature, and a second Anquetil Duperron present the public with the sacred books of the Brahmans, with the same success that his predecessor has illustrated those of the Parsees.”

“The Semitic and Persian languages were the main languages in Asia, with Persian being spoken as far as the Indus River. Our understanding of the languages on the other side of that river is still too[Pg 183] limited to speak with any certainty. Perhaps it is up to our generation to draw important conclusions on this topic, especially if the connection between Zend and Sanskrit, the sacred languages of Persia and India, is confirmed—if the spirit of discovery that defines the British nation can succeed in uncovering more remnants of ancient Indian literature, and if a new Anquetil Duperron can present the public with the sacred texts of the Brahmans, achieving the same success as his predecessor who highlighted those of the Parsees.”

Though I cannot avoid concurring in the laudable hope that “our own age” may witness important conclusions on this subject, still it strikes me,—and I earnestly urge it as worthy of the notice of a Reform Ministry, that until the Irish Language be raked from its ashes, no accuracy can ever be obtained either in the Zend, Pahlavi, or Sanscrit dialects, which are but emanations from it, or in the subject matter, historical or religious, which they profess to pourtray.

Though I share the hopeful belief that “our own age” might see significant findings on this topic, it seems to me,—and I strongly recommend this for the attention of a Reform Ministry, that until the Irish Language is brought back to life, no true accuracy can be achieved in the Zend, Pahlavi, or Sanskrit dialects, which are simply offshoots of it, or in the subject matter, whether historical or religious, that they claim to represent.

“In the interior of these districts is situated a considerable lake, called the Lake Zevora, unquestionably the Aria Palus of antiquity. A large river, anciently bearing the same name, at present called the Ilmend, empties itself into this inland sea from the deserts to the south-east, and Christie fell in with another stream farther to the north, called the Herat, near a town of the same name.

“In the interior of these areas is a significant lake, called Lake Zevora, which is definitely the Aria Palus from ancient times. A big river, once known by the same name but now called the Ilmend, flows into this inland sea from the deserts to the southeast, and Christie also discovered another river further north, named the Herat, near a town that shares the same name.”

“I consider (with Kinneir) the city of Herat to be same with the ancient Aria, or, as it was also called, Artacoana. We are told that Alexander on his march to Bactriana inclined to the south to visit Aria. We must carefully distinguish between the terms Aria[Pg 184] and Ariana, as used by the Greeks. The former was applied to a province which we shall have occasion to describe in the sequel. The latter is equivalent to Iran, and appears to have been formed from the ancient term in the Zend language, Eriene. The whole of Iran composes a sort of oblong, the Tigris and Indus forming its sides to the east and west; the Persian Gulf and Indian Ocean bounding it to the south; and the Caspian, with Mount Taurus and the river Oxus, shutting it in to the north. These were also the limits of the ancient Ariana (see Strabo, p. 1048), except that, towards the west, its boundary was an imaginary line separating it from Persia Proper. Of this more extensive district, Aria (according to Strabo) formed only a part, distinguished by its superior fertility. Herodotus appears to have been unacquainted with the term Aria; he merely mentions the Arii as a nation allied to the Medes.

“I believe (along with Kinneir) that the city of Herat is the same as the ancient Aria, or what was also known as Artacoana. It’s said that Alexander, on his way to Bactria, turned south to visit Aria. We need to carefully differentiate between the terms Aria[Pg 184] and Ariana as used by the Greeks. The first refers to a province that we will describe later. The latter is equivalent to Iran and seems to have originated from the ancient term in the Zend language, Eriene. All of Iran forms a kind of elongated shape, with the Tigris and Indus rivers on its eastern and western sides; the Persian Gulf and Indian Ocean at the south; and the Caspian Sea, Mount Taurus, and the Oxus River at the north. These were also the boundaries of ancient Ariana (see Strabo, p. 1048), except that to the west, its border was an imaginary line separating it from Persia Proper. Of this larger region, Aria (according to Strabo) made up only a part, noted for its greater fertility. Herodotus seems not to have known the term Aria; he simply refers to the Arii as a nation allied with the Medes.”

“Aria, lying to the east of Media, derived its name from the river Arius, the modern Heri: and the Arians and Medes were originally the same race; the Medes, according to Herodotus, having originally borne the name Arians. It is apparent, from the same place (Herod. vii. 62) that what were called the Median habits were not confined to Media Proper, but extended to the countries lying eastward, and as these touch on Bactria, we cannot be surprised at the conformity which prevailed.”

“Aria, located to the east of Media, got its name from the river Arius, now known as Heri. The Arians and Medes were originally the same people; the Medes, according to Herodotus, were initially called Arians. It’s clear from the same source (Herod. vii. 62) that the so-called Median habits were not limited to Media Proper but spread to the regions to the east, and since these areas border Bactria, it’s not surprising that there was a similarity in customs.”

These latter quotations I have thought fit to introduce to show the ignorance of the modern Greeks,—those of Cyrus and Herodotus’s days—compared with their Pelasgic predecessors—Iran, the real name for all those countries of higher Asia as far as the Indus,[210][Pg 185] being called, in the Zend, Eriene, the Greeks, whose intercourse with the East now for the first time began, without troubling their brains to ascertain what the word in either form meant, transmuted this latter into Ariana, whereas their forefathers, the Pelasgi, a literary and a religious tribe, changed its namesake in the West, our own Iran—which in the Pahlavi dialect was called Erin, and in the Zend would also be called Eriene—into Ierne, thereby evincing their knowledge of the import of the term, and registering their subscription in its sacred attributes.[211]

These later quotes have been included to demonstrate the ignorance of modern Greeks—compared to their Pelasgic predecessors during the times of Cyrus and Herodotus. Iran is the true name for all those regions of Central Asia up to the Indus, which are referred to in Zend as Eriene. The Greeks, who were just starting to engage with the East, didn’t bother to find out what the word meant in either language and transformed it into Ariana. In contrast, their ancestors, the Pelasgians, who were both a literate and religious group, changed the name in the West, our own Iran—known as Erin in Pahlavi and Eriene in Zend—into Ierne, showing their understanding of the meaning of the term and acknowledging its sacred significance.

The following, however, is more to the point, and in itself sufficient to redeem the professor’s entire work from any occasional inclination to Grecian subserviency.

The following, however, is more relevant and enough to redeem the professor’s entire work from any occasional tendency to be overly deferential to Greece.

“It cannot be doubted that at some remote period antecedent to the commencement of historical records, one mighty race possessed these vast plains.

“It’s undeniable that at some distant time before the start of historical records, one powerful race held these vast plains.

“The traditions of this race preserve some very important particulars respecting their descent, their ancient abodes, and their gradual dissemination through the land of Iran. These traditions are preserved in the beginning of the Vendidat, the most important, and it is probable, the most ancient of all their sacred books, the collection of which is styled the Zendavasta, to which we shall have occasion to refer hereafter. The first two chapters of this work, entitled Fargards, contain the above traditions,[Pg 186] not wrapt up in allegory, but so evidently historical as to demand nothing more than the application of geographical knowledge to explain them. With the exception of the Mosaical Scriptures, we are acquainted with nothing which so plainly wears the stamp of remote antiquity, ascending beyond the times within which the known empires of the East flourished; in which we catch, as it were, the last faint echo of the history of a former world, anterior to that great catastrophe of our planet, which is attested in the vicinity of the parent country of these legends, by the remains of the elephant, the rhinoceros, and the mammoth, and other countries properly belonging to the countries of the South. It would be a fruitless labour to attempt to assign dates to these remains, but if the compiler of the Vendidat himself, who was long anterior to the Persian, and as we shall have occasion to show, probably also to the Median dynasty, as known to us, received them as the primeval traditions of his race, our opinion of their importance may be fully justified.

The traditions of this race hold some very important details about their ancestry, their ancient homes, and their gradual spread throughout Iran. These traditions are found at the beginning of the Vendidat, the most significant and likely the oldest of all their sacred texts, which is collectively referred to as the Zendavasta, and we will refer to it later. The first two chapters of this work, called Fargards, contain these traditions,[Pg 186] presented in a straightforward historical manner rather than through allegory, making them clear enough that we only need geographical knowledge to understand them. Aside from the Mosaic Scriptures, we know of nothing that so clearly shows signs of ancient history, reaching back to times before the known empires of the East, where we seem to catch a distant echo of the history of an earlier world, before the great catastrophe of our planet. This catastrophe is indicated by the remains of elephants, rhinoceroses, mammoths, and other creatures in the areas close to the origin of these legends, as well as in regions that truly belong to the southern lands. It would be pointless to try to date these remains, but if the compiler of the Vendidat himself, who lived long before the Persian and, as we will discuss, likely even before the Median dynasty as we know it, regarded them as the original traditions of his people, our view of their significance might be fully justified.

“These legends describe as the original seat of the race, a delicious country, named Eriene-Veedjo, which enjoyed a climate singularly mild, having seven months summer and five of winter. Such was the state at first, as created by the power of Ormuzd; but the author of evil, the death-dealing Ahriman, smote it with the plague of cold, so that it came to have ten months of winter and only two of summer. Thus the nation began to desert the paradise they at first occupied, and Ormuzd successively created for their reception sixteen other places of benediction and abundance, which are faithfully recorded in the legend.

“These legends describe the original home of the race, a beautiful land called Eriene-Veedjo, known for its uniquely mild climate, featuring seven months of summer and five months of winter. This was the initial state, created by the power of Ormuzd; but the evil one, the death-bringing Ahriman, struck it with the plague of cold, resulting in ten months of winter and only two months of summer. As a result, the people began to leave the paradise they initially inhabited, and Ormuzd then created sixteen other places of blessing and abundance for their settlement, which are accurately documented in the legend.

[Pg 187]“What then was the site of the Eriene referred to? The editors and commentators on the Zendavesta are inclined to discover it in Georgia, or the Caucasian district; but the opinion must necessarily appear unsatisfactory to anyone who will take into account the whole of the record, and the succession of places there mentioned as the abodes of the race. On the contrary, we there trace a gradual migration of the nation from east to west, not as this hypothesis would tend to prove, from west to east. The first abode which Ormuzd created for the exiled people was Soghdi, whose identity with Sogdiana is sufficiently apparent; next Môore, or Maroo, in Khorasan; then Bakhdi, or Balkh (Bactriana), and so on to Fars itself, and the boundaries of Media or India. The original country of Eriene must therefore lie to the east of Leed, and thus we are led, by the course of tradition, to those regions which we have already referred to as the scene of the traditions and fables of the nation, viz. the mountainous tracts on the borders of Bucharia, the chain of Mustag and Beloorland, as far as the Paropamisan range on the confines of Hindustan, and extending northwards to the neighbourhood of the Altain chain. This savage and ungenial region enjoys at present only a short summer, at the same time that it contains the relics of an ancient world, which confirm, by positive proof, the legend of the Vendidat, that anciently the climate was of a totally different character. When the altered nature of their original seats compelled the race to quit them, Ormuzd prepared for them other places of repose and abundance, within the precincts of that territory which has preserved to the present day the appellation of Iran; the nation carrying with them the[Pg 188] name of Eriene, which is obviously the same with Iran.

[Pg 187]“So, what was the site of Eriene mentioned? The editors and commentators of the Zendavesta tend to link it to Georgia or the Caucasus region; however, that perspective seems unsatisfactory to anyone who considers the entire record and the sequence of places mentioned as homes of the people. Instead, we see a gradual migration of the nation moving from east to west, not as this theory suggests, from west to east. The first place Ormuzd created for the exiled people was Soghdi, which clearly matches with Sogdiana; then Môore or Maroo in Khorasan; followed by Bakhdi or Balkh (Bactriana), and continuing on to Fars and the borders of Media or India. Therefore, the original country of Eriene must lie to the east of Leed, leading us, through tradition, to those areas we previously noted as the backdrop for the nation's fables and traditions—specifically, the mountainous regions on the borders of Bucharia, the Mustag and Beloorland ranges, reaching as far as the Paropamisan mountains on the edges of Hindustan, and extending northward to the vicinity of the Altai range. This wild and harsh area currently has only a brief summer, but it holds the remnants of an ancient world, which provide solid evidence that, according to the Vendidat legend, the climate was of a completely different nature. When the changing conditions of their original lands forced the people to leave, Ormuzd prepared for them other places of rest and plenty, within the boundaries of that territory which has retained its name of Iran to this day; the nation taking with them the[Pg 188] name of Eriene, which is clearly the same as Iran.

“Jemshid, the father of his people, the most glorious of mortals whom the sun ever beheld. In his day animals perished not: there was no want either of water or of fruit-bearing trees, or of animals fit for the food of mankind. During the light of his reign there was neither frost nor burning heat, nor death, nor unbridled passions, nor the work of the Deevs. Man appeared to retain the age of fifteen; the children grew up in safety as long as Jemshid reigned the father of his people.[212]

“Jemshid, the father of his people, the most glorious human ever seen by the sun. In his time, animals did not perish: there was plenty of water, fruit-bearing trees, and animals suitable for human food. Under his reign, there was neither frost nor extreme heat, nor death, nor uncontrollable passions, nor the presence of evil spirits. People seemed to stay youthful, at the age of fifteen; children grew up safely as long as Jemshid ruled as the father of his people.[212]

“The restoration of such a golden age was the end of the legislation of Zoroaster, who, however, built his code on a religious foundation agreeably to the practice of the East; and the multifarious ceremonies he prescribed had all reference to certain doctrines intimately associated with his political dogmata; and it is absolutely necessary to bear in mind their alliance, if we would not do injustice to one part or other of his system.

“The return of such a golden age marked the conclusion of Zoroaster's laws, which he developed on a religious basis in line with Eastern traditions. The various ceremonies he outlined were all linked to specific beliefs closely connected to his political teachings. It’s essential to remember this connection if we want to do justice to any part of his system.”

“On these principles Zoroaster built his laws for the improvement of the soil by means of agriculture, by tending of cattle and gardening, which he perpetually inculcates, as if he could not sufficiently impress his disciples with a sense of their importance.

“Based on these principles, Zoroaster established his laws for enhancing the land through agriculture, animal husbandry, and gardening, which he consistently emphasized, as if he needed to constantly remind his followers of their significance.”

“According to his own professions he was only the restorer of the doctrine which Ormuzd himself had promulgated in the days of Jemshid: this doctrine, however, had been misrepresented, a false and delusive magia, the work of Deevs, had crept in, which[Pg 189] was first to be extinguished, in order to restore the pure laws of Ormuzd.

“According to his own claims, he was merely restoring the teachings that Ormuzd himself had shared during the time of Jemshid. However, these teachings had been misrepresented, and a false and misleading magic, created by Deevs, had infiltrated. This[Pg 189] had to be eliminated first to bring back the true laws of Ormuzd.”

“Even Plato, the first Grecian writer who mentions Zoroaster, speaks of him as a sage of remote antiquity; and the same is established by the evidence of Hermippus and Eudoxus, which Pliny has preserved. The second Zoroaster, supposed by Toucher to have flourished under Darius Hystaspes, is the mere figment of some later Grecian authors of little credit.

“Even Plato, the first Greek writer to mention Zoroaster, describes him as a sage of remote antiquity; and this is also supported by the accounts of Hermippus and Eudoxus, which Pliny has preserved. The second Zoroaster, believed by Toucher to have lived during the time of Darius Hystaspes, is nothing more than a fabrication of some later Greek authors of questionable credibility.

“On the whole, we are compelled to carry back Zoroaster to the period when Bactriana was an independent monarchy, a period anterior to the very commencement of the Median empire, as related by Herodotus, ascending beyond the eighth century before the Christian era. Whether we must refer him to a still more ancient epoch, prior to the Assyrian monarchy, the chronological notices we have already given are all that can be afforded, except we be prepared to transport the sage beyond the utmost limits of recorded history.”

“Overall, we have to trace Zoroaster back to the time when Bactriana was an independent kingdom, before the very start of the Median empire, as mentioned by Herodotus, going back beyond the eighth century before Christ. Whether we need to place him in an even earlier period, before the Assyrian monarchy, the chronological details we've already provided are all that can be offered, unless we're willing to move the thinker beyond the furthest limits of recorded history.”

As I have no longer occasion, however, for the sage than to show that he was a reformer; and though at least “eight (more likely eighteen) hundred years before the Christian era,”—yet was he even then, comparatively, a modern,—I shall now turn to other sources to ascend to the dynasties that had preceded him.

As I no longer need to point out that the wise man was a reformer; and even though it was at least “eight (more likely eighteen) hundred years before the Christian era,”—he was still, relatively speaking, a modern figure,—I will now look to other sources to explore the dynasties that came before him.

“The rare and interesting tract on twelve religions,” says Sir W. Jones, “entitled the Dabistan, and composed by a Mohammedan traveller, a native of Cashmere, named Moshan, but distinguished by the assumed surname of Fani, or Perishable, begins with a wonderfully curious chapter on the religion of Hushang, which was long anterior to Zeradust [Pg 190](Zoroaster), but had continued to be secretly professed by many learned Persians, even to the author’s time; and several of the most eminent of these dissenting, in many points, from the Ghabres, and persecuted by the ruling powers of their country, had retired to India, where they compiled a number of books, now extremely scarce, which Moshan had perused, and with the writers of which, or with many of them, he had contracted an intimate friendship. From them he learned that a powerful monarchy had been established for ages in Iran for the accession of Cayemurs; that it was called the Mahabadean dynasty, for a reason which will soon be mentioned; and that many princes, of whom seven or eight only are named in the Dabistan, and among them Mahbul, or Maha Beli, had raised the empire to the zenith of human glory. If we can rely on this evidence,—which to me appears unexceptionable,—the Iranian monarchy must have been the oldest in the world.”

“The rare and fascinating work on twelve religions,” says Sir W. Jones, “called the Dabistan, written by a Muslim traveler from Cashmere named Moshan, who was known by the nickname Fani, or Perishable, starts with an incredibly intriguing chapter on the religion of Hushang, which was long before Zeradust [Pg 190](Zoroaster), but had continued to be secretly practiced by many learned Persians, even by the time the author was writing; and several of the most prominent of these, who disagreed with the Ghabres and were persecuted by the ruling powers in their country, had fled to India, where they compiled several books that are now very rare, which Moshan had read, and with many of the authors he had formed close friendships. From them, he discovered that a powerful monarchy had existed for ages in Iran since the time of Cayemurs; it was called the Mahabadean dynasty, for a reason that will be explained soon; and that many princes, of whom only seven or eight are mentioned in the Dabistan, including Mahbul, or Maha Beli, had brought the empire to the peak of human glory. If we can trust this evidence—which seems solid to me—the Iranian monarchy must have been the oldest in the world.”

Sir John Malcolm had some scruples as to the authenticity of this production, and entered upon a very severe analysis of its contents; merely because the idols which the ancient Persians are therein stated to have adored, and the mode of their adoration, were dissimilar to those of India! Was it necessary that they should be alike? It is true, that from Persia everything Indian flowed; but there, on its importation, it partook of the peculiarities of the soil and climate; while, even in Persia itself, a great degeneracy occurred; and the deterioration and moral laxity, thus superinduced, was what the virtuous Zeradust so deplored, and what kindled his fervour to new model the system.

Sir John Malcolm had some doubts about the authenticity of this work and undertook a thorough analysis of its content, just because the idols that the ancient Persians supposedly worshipped and the way they worshipped were different from those in India! Did they really need to be the same? It's true that everything Indian came from Persia; however, upon its arrival, it adapted to the unique characteristics of the local soil and climate. Even within Persia itself, significant degeneration occurred, and this decline in morals, which the virtuous Zoroaster lamented, sparked his passion to reform the system.

But “the introduction of the angel Gabriel,” he[Pg 191] says, “appears of itself enough to discredit the whole work.” Was Sir John sure that this rendering was literal? He himself admits that he was “following a Mohammedan author, who has certainly made a free translation of the Pahlavi text.” And, if so in one case, why not in another? But even admitting that there was no freedom at all used in the matter; and that Gabriel is the rigid version of the name of the messenger employed, this should not, in the least, affect our reliance upon the Dabistan, as I shall adduce a greater coincidence than this, nay, a downright identity, not only of name but of essence, between the divine dispensation in all previous ages, and the spiritual form of it with which we are at present blessed.

But “the introduction of the angel Gabriel,” he[Pg 191] says, “seems enough on its own to discredit the whole work.” Was Sir John confident that this translation was literal? He himself admits that he was “following a Mohammedan author, who has definitely made a free translation of the Pahlavi text.” And if that’s the case in one instance, why wouldn’t it be in another? But even if we assume there was no freedom at all in this matter and that Gabriel is the exact translation of the name of the messenger used, this should not, in the least, influence our trust in the Dabistan, as I will present a greater coincidence than this; in fact, a complete identity, not just of name but of essence, between the divine guidance across all previous ages and the spiritual form we are currently blessed with.

But you will say, perhaps, that Moshan Fani’s authorities were, in a great measure, floating, and dependent upon histories of a merely oral stamp, which—wanting as they do, the impress of lettered perpetuity, and subject, as they are, to variation, both of curtailment and of addition, besides the colour of depreciation or enhancement, which they must furthermore undergo, according to the nature of the successive media through which they pass,—cannot, after repeated transfusions, retain much similarity with the original truth, nor afford to a rational and thinking mind, however they may gratify selfish or national love, much stability for conviction or satisfactory acquiescence?

But you might say that Moshan Fani’s sources were mostly floating and relied on histories that were mostly oral. Since they lack the permanence of written records and are subject to changes, like being shortened or added to, along with the influence of how they are shared, they can’t, after being told over and over again, stay true to the original truth. They also can’t provide a rational and thoughtful person, no matter how much they might please personal or national pride, much stability for belief or genuine acceptance.

To the first I shall reply that it seems not correct, as the manuscripts by which he was guided appear still in existence; and this was not without its influence on Sir John’s own scepticism, when he declares, that “the doubtful authority of this work[Pg 192] has received some support from the recent discovery of a volume in the ancient Pahlivi, called the Dussadeer, or Zemarawatseer, to which its authors refer.”

To the first point, I would say that it doesn’t seem accurate, as the manuscripts he relied on still seem to exist; and this certainly impacted Sir John’s own skepticism when he states that “the questionable authority of this work[Pg 192] has gained some backing from the recent discovery of a volume in the ancient Pahlavi, called the Dussadeer, or Zemarawatseer, referenced by its authors.”

Then, as to the vanity alluded to, the compiler may well be acquitted of any, as being of a different creed, and proverbially intolerant, he could not, did not truth oversway, have felt much communion of pleasure in celebrating the glories of a defunct religion. And though I concede that that species of information, which arises from the traditions of successive races of men, cannot be so satisfactory as that which is stereotyped in alphabetic characters; nay, that, according as it diverges from its first outlet, it is likely to diverge also from exactness; still I do insist, that the prevalence of those traditions, wherever they occur, argues some alliance with fact and reality; just as idolatry itself, in all its ramifications, is but the corrupt transmission of original pure religion.

Then, regarding the vanity mentioned, the compiler can be completely cleared of any such claim; being from a different belief system and generally intolerant, he could not, did not truth oversway, have felt much joy in celebrating the successes of a long-gone religion. While I agree that that type of knowledge, which comes from the traditions of various generations, may not be as satisfying as that captured in written words; in fact, as it moves away from its original source, it is likely to stray from accuracy as well; I still maintain that the existence of those traditions, wherever they appear, indicates some connection to fact and reality; similar to how idolatry, in all its forms, is merely the distorted reflection of the original pure religion.

 

 


CHAPTER XV.

The objections against the Dabistan being thus superseded, and the idea of its being an “invention”[213] having never crossed anyone’s thoughts, I shall now give a bird’s-eye view of its tenour in Sir John’s own summary thereof.

The objections against the Dabistan being replaced like this, and the thought of it being an “invention”[213] never crossing anyone’s mind, I will now provide a quick overview of its content according to Sir John’s own summary.

“It has been before observed,” says he, “that the idolatrous religion which Mohsin Fani ascribes to the ancient Persians, bears no resemblance to the worship of the Hindoos: it seems nearest that which was followed by a sect of Sabians, who, we are told, believed in God, but adored the planets, whom they deemed his vicegerents, that exercised an influence over all created things in the world. This sect of Sabians were said to follow the ancient Chaldeans, and to inherit their skill in astronomy, a science built upon the same foundation as the adoration of the planets.[214] And this leads us to remark, that the very title of the work from which Mohsin Fani gives an account of this worship, appears more like that of[Pg 194] a treatise upon astrology, than upon religion. He calls it Akheristan, or the region of the stars. It is, however, impossible to enter into any minute comparison of the religion he ascribes to the ancient Persians, and the sect of Sabians that have been noticed, because we have only a very general account of the tenets of the latter.”

“It has been noted before,” he says, “that the idolatrous religion which Mohsin Fani attributes to the ancient Persians bears no resemblance to the worship of the Hindoos: it seems closest to that followed by a group of Sabians, who, according to reports, believed in God but worshipped the planets, which they considered his representatives, influencing all created things in the world. This group of Sabians was said to follow the ancient Chaldeans, inheriting their expertise in astronomy, a science based on the same principles as the worship of the planets.[214] And this brings us to note that the very title of the work from which Mohsin Fani describes this worship seems more like that of[Pg 194] a treatise on astrology than on religion. He calls it Akheristan, or the region of the stars. However, it is impossible to engage in a detailed comparison of the religion he attributes to the ancient Persians and the sect of Sabians mentioned, because we have only a very general account of the tenets of the latter.”

As to the impossibility here complained of, it is obvious that there is none: whoever has digested even the early part of this essay will own it was but ideal. With this I should have contented myself, but that I feel called upon to correct another misconception, which the above may have produced.

As for the impossibility being talked about here, it’s clear that there isn't any: anyone who has read at least the beginning of this essay will acknowledge it was merely ideal. I would have been satisfied with this, but I feel the need to address another misunderstanding that might have arisen from the above.

That Sabaism meant idolatry in the way there insinuated, I utterly and altogether repudiate. It was the religion of the early Greeks before their degenerate mythology had loaded it with so many absurdities;[215] and that it was so, is evident from the term in their language, which expresses “to worship,” viz. σεβομαι, an evident derivation, from which is anglicised, Sabaism.[216] The object of this religion was the host of heaven, meaning the sun, moon, and stars. The names assigned to the reputed idols, viz. Uranus, i.e. Heaven, and Gea, i.e. Earth, with the energies of the sky and nature typified under the names of the “Cyclops” and “Giants,” incontrovertibly demonstrate the truth of this position.

That Sabaism meant idolatry in the way suggested here, I completely reject. It was the religion of the early Greeks before their distorted mythology filled it with so many absurdities; [215] and that it was so is clear from the term in their language that means “to worship,” which is σεβομαι, an obvious derivation that led to the anglicized term, Sabaism. [216] The focus of this religion was the host of heaven, referring to the sun, moon, and stars. The names given to the supposed idols, like Uranus, i.e. Heaven, and Gea, i.e. Earth, along with the forces of the sky and nature symbolized by the names of the “Cyclops” and “Giants,” clearly prove this point.

[Pg 195]I have said that the name Cyclops, in this religious code, was meant to figure forth the energies of the atmosphere; I need but mention their denominations to establish my proof. They are “Steropes,” from στεροπη, lightning; Argues, from αργης, quick-flashing; and Brontes, from βροντη, thunder. Even the celebrated name of Hercules[217] himself, and the twelve labours poetically ascribed to him,—who, we must observe, many ages before the Tirynthian hero is fabled to have performed his wonders, or his mother Clymena to have been born, had temples raised to him in Phœnicia and Egypt, as well as at Cadiz and the Isle of Thasos,—are nothing more than a figurative denotation of the annual course of the solar luminary through the signs of the Zodiac.

[Pg 195]I have stated that the name Cyclops, in this religious context, symbolizes the forces of the atmosphere; I only need to mention their names to back up my argument. They are “Steropes,” from στεροπη, meaning lightning; Argues, from αργης, meaning quick-flashing; and Brontes, from βροντη, meaning thunder. Even the famous name of Hercules[217] himself, along with the twelve labors poetically attributed to him—who, we should note, had temples built in his honor in Phoenicia and Egypt, as well as in Cadiz and the Isle of Thasos, long before the Tirynthian hero is said to have performed his feats, or his mother Clymena is believed to have been born—are simply a symbolic representation of the annual journey of the sun through the signs of the Zodiac.

In support of this I shall quote the authority of Porphyry, who was himself born in Phœnicia, and who assures us that “they there gave the name of Hercules to the sun, and that the fable of the twelve labours represents the sun’s annual path in the heavens.” Orpheus, or the author of the hymns that pass under his name, says that Hercules is “the god who produced time, whose forms vary, the father of all things and destroyer of all; he is the god who brings back by turns Aurora and the night, and who moving onwards from east to west, runs through the career of his twelve labours; the valiant Titan, who chases away maladies, and delivers man from the evils which afflict him.” The scholiast on Hesiod likewise remarks, “The zodiac in which the sun performs his annual course is the true career which Hercules traverses in the fable of the twelve labours;[Pg 196] and his marriage with Hœbe, the goddess of youth, whom he espoused after he had ended his labours, denotes the renewal of the year at the end of each solar revolution.” While the poet Nonnas, adverting to the sun as adored by the Tyrians, designates him Hercules Astrokiton (αστροχιτων), or the god clothed in a mantle of stars; following up this description by stating that “he is the same god whom different nations adore, under a multitude of different names—Belus, on the banks of the Euphrates; Ammon, in Libya; Apis, at Memphis; Saturn, in Arabia; Jupiter, in Assyria; Serapis, in Egypt; Helios, among the Babylonians; Apollo, at Delphi; Æsculapius, throughout Greece,” etc. etc.

In support of this, I’ll quote Porphyry, who was born in Phoenicia and tells us that “they called the sun Hercules there, and the story of the twelve labors represents the sun’s yearly journey across the sky.” Orpheus, or the author of the hymns credited to him, describes Hercules as “the god who created time, whose forms change, the father of all things and destroyer of all; he is the god who alternates between bringing back dawn and night, and who moves from east to west, completing his twelve labors; the brave Titan, who drives away illness and frees humanity from the troubles that torment it.” The commentator on Hesiod also notes, “The zodiac through which the sun completes its yearly path is the true journey that Hercules takes in the story of the twelve labors; and his marriage to Hœbe, the goddess of youth, whom he wedded after finishing his labors, symbolizes the renewal of the year at the conclusion of each solar cycle.” Meanwhile, the poet Nonnas, referring to the sun worshiped by the Tyrians, calls him Hercules Astrokiton (αστροχιτων), or the god dressed in a robe of stars; he further explains that “he is the same god that various nations worship under many different names—Belus by the Euphrates; Ammon in Libya; Apis at Memphis; Saturn in Arabia; Jupiter in Assyria; Serapis in Egypt; Helios among the Babylonians; Apollo at Delphi; Æsculapius throughout Greece,” and so on.

Even the father of history himself, the great Colossus of the Greeks, whilst claiming for his countrymen the honour of instituting their own theogony, evinces in the attempt more of misgiving and doubt than was consistent with the possession of authentic information. His words are these: “As for the gods whence each of them was descended, or whether they were always in being, or under what shape or form they existed, the Greeks knew nothing till very lately. Hesiod and Homer were, I believe, about four hundred years older than myself, and no more, and these are the men who made a theogony for the Greeks; who gave the gods their appellations, defined their qualities, appointed their honours, and described their forms; as for the poets, who are said to have lived before these men, I am of opinion they came after them.”

Even the father of history himself, the great Colossus of the Greeks, while asserting that his countrymen deserved credit for creating their own theogony, shows more hesitation and uncertainty in his attempt than would be expected from someone with reliable information. He says: “As for the gods, where each of them came from, or whether they have always existed, or in what shape or form they existed, the Greeks knew nothing until very recently. Hesiod and Homer, I believe, were about four hundred years older than I am, and no more. These are the guys who created a theogony for the Greeks; they gave the gods their names, defined their characteristics, assigned their honors, and described their appearances. As for the poets who supposedly lived before these two, I think they came after them.”

But even this assumption, were it conceded to the utmost, would not militate against the doctrine which I have laid down; for Homer’s education was received[Pg 197] in Egypt, and India was the medium which illuminated the latter country; nothing, therefore, prevents our yielding to the stream of general authority in ascribing the introduction to the Pelasgi. The word χρονος itself, or “the father of Jove,” was nothing more than an equivalent with the Latin tempus; and for the very best possible reason, because the revolutions of this planet, as of the other celestial orbs, came, from their periodical and regular appearances, to be considered the ordinary measurements of the parts of duration or time.

But even if we completely agree with this assumption, it wouldn’t contradict the theory I’ve presented; because Homer’s education was gained[Pg 197] in Egypt, and India played a significant role in enlightening that region. So, there’s nothing stopping us from following the general consensus that attributes the introduction to the Pelasgi. The word χρονος, or “the father of Jove,” was simply another way of saying the Latin tempus; and for very good reason, since the cycles of this planet, like those of other celestial bodies, were perceived, due to their regular and recurring appearances, as the standard measurements of time.

It must, no doubt, appear a contradiction that Chronos—the “son of Uranus, and Terra,” as we were told at school, and the first person, as somewhere else stated, who was honoured with a crown—should be called an “orb,” and have “periodical appearances”; and that those appearances should regulate our estimate of days, weeks, years, and seasons. The difficulty, however, will cease, when we consider that though the sun, moon, and stars were the primary objects of false worship, the deification of dead men, deceased heroes, afterwards crept in, the consequence of which was a mixed kind of idolatry, consisting of stars and heroes, or heroines, deceased—a planet being assigned to each as the greatest possible honour. “That whom men could not honour in presence, because they dwelt far off, they took the counterfeit of his visage from far, and made an express image of a king, whom they honoured, to the end that by their forwardness they might flatter him that was absent, as if he was present.”[218]

It might seem contradictory that Chronos—the “son of Uranus and Gaia,” as we learned in school, and the first person, according to other sources, to be honored with a crown—should be referred to as an “orb” and have “periodical appearances”; and that those appearances should determine our understanding of days, weeks, years, and seasons. However, this confusion disappears when we recognize that although the sun, moon, and stars were the main objects of false worship, the worship of deceased individuals and heroes later emerged, leading to a mixed type of idolatry that combined stars and heroes, or heroines, deceased—with a planet assigned to each as the highest form of honor. “Those whom people could not honor in person because they lived far away, they took a likeness from afar and made an exact image of a king whom they honored, so that by their eagerness they might flatter him who was absent, as if he were present.”[218]

Let us now see how the religion of the ancient Irish harmonises with that of the Dabistan, as illustrated[Pg 198] in the composition of some of our ancient names. Here Baal, or Moloch, and Astarte are obviously in the foreground; whilst the popular and vernacular names for those luminaries amongst the peasantry themselves, namely, Grian for the sun, Luan for the moon, Righ for king, and Rea for queen, in their appropriation to several localities throughout the country, indicate but too plainly the melancholy tale of their former deification.

Let’s now look at how the religion of the ancient Irish aligns with that of the Dabistan, as shown[Pg 198] in the formation of some of our ancient names. Here, Baal, or Moloch, and Astarte are clearly prominent; meanwhile, the common and local names for these celestial bodies among the peasants, such as Grian for the sun, Luan for the moon, Righ for king, and Rea for queen, used in various regions across the country, obviously reveal the sad story of their past worship as gods.

To instance some few of those names, that strike me as demonstrative of this Sabian worship, I shall begin with

To mention a few names that seem to me to show this Sabian worship, I will start with

Baltinglas.[219]—This name of a town and mountain[Pg 199] in the county of Wicklow, and province of Leinster, is equivalent to Baal-tinne-glass, that is, “Baal’s-fire-green,” alluding to the colour of the grass at the spring season. These igneous betrayals of human frailty and superstition were celebrated throughout Ireland at both the vernal and autumnal equinoxes, in honour of the twin divinities so often adverted to in the course of this book. The eve of the vernal one was called Aiche Baal-tinne, that is, the night of Baal’s fire, the eve of the autumnal, Aiche Shamain, that is, the night of the moon’s solemnity; on both which occasions fires were lighted on all “the high places” dedicated to their worship.

Baltinglass.[219]—This name of a town and mountain[Pg 199] in County Wicklow, in the province of Leinster, means Baal-tinne-glass, which translates to “Baal’s fire green,” referring to the color of the grass in springtime. These igneous displays of human weakness and superstition were celebrated across Ireland during both the vernal and autumnal equinoxes, in honor of the twin deities mentioned frequently throughout this book. The night before the vernal equinox was called Aiche Baal-tinne, meaning the night of Baal’s fire, while the night before the autumnal equinox was Aiche Shamain, meaning the night of the moon’s solemnity; on both occasions, fires were lit on all “the high places” dedicated to their worship.

The return of these respective seasons gave rise to various superstitions amongst the illiterate populace, one of which was that of borrowing a piece of money at the first sight of the new-moon, if they had it not themselves, as an omen of plenty throughout the month.[220] And their praying to that luminary, when first seen after its change, is so well known as to be mentioned even by a French writer, whom Selden, De Diis Syriis, quotes in these words:—“Se mittent a genoux en voyant la lune nouvelle, et disent en parlant a lune, laise nous ausi sains que tu nous as trouvé.”[221]

The return of these seasons sparked various superstitions among the uneducated people, one of which was borrowing money at the first sight of the new moon, if they didn’t have it themselves, as a sign of abundance for the month.[220] Their practice of praying to that celestial body when first seen after its phase change is so well known that a French writer even mentioned it, which Selden cites in De Diis Syriis with these words:—“Se mittent a genoux en voyant la lune nouvelle, et disent en parlant a lune, laise nous ausi sains que tu nous as trouvé.”[221]

The new moon nearest to the winter solstice was[Pg 200] celebrated with peculiar ceremonies. On that night the chief Druid, attended by crowds of the people, used to go into the woods, and cut with a golden sickle a branch of the mistletoe of the oak, which he would carry in procession to the sacred grove. This golden sickle or crescent corresponded in form and nature with that which Aurelius Antoninus, the Roman emperor, wore at his coronation, to intimate his adherence to the Phœnician doctrines in which he had been early instructed—his adopted name still further intimating that he had been, what it literally signifies, Heliogabalus, that is, priest of the sun.[222] The crescent itself is the favourite badge of Sheevah, the matrimonial deity of the Indians, which he is represented as wearing in front of his crown.

The new moon closest to the winter solstice was[Pg 200] celebrated with special ceremonies. On that night, the chief Druid, accompanied by a large crowd, would go into the woods and cut a branch of mistletoe from an oak with a golden sickle. He would then carry it in a procession to the sacred grove. This golden sickle or crescent shaped tool was similar in form and significance to the one that Aurelius Antoninus, the Roman emperor, wore at his coronation, signifying his loyalty to the Phœnician teachings he had learned early on—his chosen name further indicating that he was, as it literally means, Heliogabalus, or priest of the sun.[222] The crescent itself is also the cherished symbol of Sheevah, the matrimonial deity of the Indians, who is depicted wearing it on his crown.

After the introduction of Christianity, its first preachers wishing to defer to the prejudices of the inhabitants, yet not so as to interfere with the celebration of Easter at the vernal equinox, with an accommodating policy, retained the Baal-tinne ceremonial, only transferring it to the saints’ days; thus diverting their attention from their former devotion, and fixing it upon those who, in their zealous propagation of the gospel truths, may be considered as Christian stars;—conformably to that gracious character of “a burning and shining light,” which our Saviour Himself applied to His precursor, St. John.

After Christianity was introduced, its first preachers wanted to respect the beliefs of the local people but also didn’t want to disrupt the celebration of Easter during the spring equinox. With a flexible approach, they kept the Baal-tinne ceremony but moved it to the saints’ days; this way, they redirected the people's focus from their old devotions to those who, in their enthusiastic spread of the gospel, could be seen as Christian stars;—in line with that gracious description of “a burning and shining light,” which our Savior Himself used to refer to His forerunner, St. John.

In honour of this apostle, June 24th, the day of his nativity, was substituted, in the old ecclesiastical calendar, for the pagan solstice festival, and called solstitium vulgi, the vulgar solstice.

In honor of this apostle, June 24th, his birthday, was replaced in the old church calendar for the pagan solstice festival and referred to as solstitium vulgi, the vulgar solstice.

The intention of the transfer was, however, lost sight of by the illiterate; and when they would[Pg 201] kindle their fires on the tops of mountains on those occasions, they used to blend with them the features of the pagan institution, by passing children and cattle between them for the purpose of purification.

The purpose of the transfer, however, was overlooked by the uneducated; and when they would[Pg 201] light their fires on the tops of mountains during those times, they mixed in elements of the pagan ritual by passing children and livestock between them for purification.

The propriety, therefore, of thus subserving to deep-rooted prejudices, has by some been impugned; but “surely,” after all, to use the words of a very able writer, “they were much wiser and better who, in those early times, grafted the evangelical upon the druidical culture, than they who, in subsequent times, instituted a system of extirpation in order to regenerate.”

The appropriateness of catering to deep-rooted prejudices has been questioned by some; however, “surely,” as a very insightful writer put it, “those who, in ancient times, combined evangelical beliefs with druidic culture were much wiser and better than those who, in later times, created a system of eradication to bring about renewal.”

The other pagan solemnities were similarly metamorphosed, and partook of similar transmutations. The 1st of May alone retained the name and characteristics of its original appropriation, being still called “La Beuil-tinne,” that is, the day of Baal’s fire, as familiarly as the name Christmas is given to the 25th of December. On it, too, fires are kindled on “high places,” as before; and children and cattle purified by passing between them;—

The other pagan celebrations were also transformed in similar ways. The 1st of May alone kept its name and characteristics, still being referred to as "La Beuil-tinne," meaning the day of Baal’s fire, just like the name Christmas is used for December 25th. On this day, fires are still lit on “high places,” as before, and children and livestock are purified by passing between them;—

————“Yet, oh! remember
Oft I have heard thee say, the secret heart
Is fair Devotion’s temple: there the saint
Even on that living altar lights the flame
Of purest sacrifice, which burns unseen,
Not unaccepted.”[223]

"But, oh! don't forget"
I’ve often heard you say, the secret heart
Is the beautiful temple of Devotion: there the saint
Even on that living altar ignites the flame
Of the purest sacrifice, which burns unseen,
But is not unaccepted.”[223]

I next turn to Killmalloch, the ancient name of which, as given by Ptolemy, was Macollicon,—a metathesis for Mallochicon; and the final, icon, which is only a Greek termination, being taken away, leaves Malloch, that is, Moloch, the Apollo or great divinity of the ancient universe.

I then move on to Killmalloch, which Ptolemy referred to as Macollicon—a rearrangement of Mallochicon; and when we remove the final icon, which is just a Greek ending, we’re left with Malloch, meaning Moloch, the Apollo or supreme god of the ancient world.

To divert the natives from this misplaced enthusiasm, one of the early converts to Christianity[Pg 202] assumed to himself the name of Maloch; and then prefixing to it the adjunct Kill, made it the church of Maloch, instead of the city of Moloch.

To steer the locals away from this misguided excitement, one of the early converts to Christianity[Pg 202] took on the name Maloch; and by adding the prefix Kill, he transformed it into the church of Maloch, instead of the city of Moloch.

Here is still to be seen, careering towards the skies, one of those “singular temples of round form,” of the existence of which Vitruvius was so ignorant, but whose dogmatic enunciation of “monopteres” and “peripteres,” sounds as feebly in my ears, as Montmorency’s assumption that the round towers were dungeons!—and the violence which this structure has latterly undergone—by the effort made to incorporate it with the Christian cathedral, built beside it in rivalship, after an interval of nearly three thousand years—is one of the most triumphant evidences which truth can produce in suppression of error. My soul burned with earnestness to visit this hallowed scene, upon which I had revolved so much, and which I associated in my fancy with the recorded glories of Apollo. I have, at last, seen it; and he must be indeed a slave to faction, or the dupe of prejudice, who will not subscribe to that evidence which the very stones proclaim.

Here is still visible, soaring towards the sky, one of those “unique round temples” that Vitruvius was completely clueless about, but whose technical terms “monopteres” and “peripteres” sound just as weak in my ears as Montmorency's claim that the round towers were dungeons! The damage this structure has recently suffered—due to the attempt to merge it with the Christian cathedral built next to it in competition, nearly three thousand years later—is one of the clearest examples of how truth can triumph over falsehood. My heart was eager to visit this sacred place, which I had thought about so much and which I imagined was connected to the legendary glories of Apollo. I have finally seen it; and anyone who refuses to acknowledge the evidence that these very stones present must either be a slave to bias or a victim of ignorance.

Apollo’s Temple, or the Round Tower, stands at the corner of the cathedral, subsequently built half-around it: and, as you ascend the parapet of the latter, by an intermural staircase, having to pass, afterwards, from one side of this parapet to the other, just at the very corner by which the Tower is girt, the pass being very narrow, and almost terrific in dimensions, wholly defenceless besides, on the right hand which looks down into the body of the cathedral, the constructors of this latter edifice were obliged, in their desire to intermarry Christianity with paganism, to scoop off, or rather to file, about six inches of the ancient rotund structure, all along, on the left, to the[Pg 203] height of the human figure, so as to allow more room; yet even thus mutilated, I could not but reverence and bow down before the Tower.

Apollo’s Temple, or the Round Tower, is located at the corner of the cathedral, which was built partially around it. As you climb the parapet of the cathedral using an internal staircase, you have to switch from one side of the parapet to the other right at the corner where the Tower is surrounded. This passage is very narrow and quite intimidating, completely exposed. To the right, you can look down into the main part of the cathedral. The builders of this structure, in their attempt to blend Christianity with paganism, had to shave off about six inches of the ancient round structure along the left side to the height of a person, creating more space. Even with this alteration, I couldn’t help but show respect and bow down before the Tower.

“For, even the faintest relics of a shrine,
Of any worship, wake some thoughts divine.”[224]

“For, even the faintest remnants of a shrine,
Of any worship, spark some divine thoughts.”[224]

After this transformation, Kilmalloch assumed an entirely Christian aspect; and the monastic buildings that crowded the town surpassed, in their style, anything similar throughout the island. The materials, however, of which those were constructed, being inferior in quality to the Tuathan composition, did not long keep place; so that now, whilst the Round Tower still maintains its bold preoccupancy, the Christian churches exhibit but a pile of ruins!

After this change, Kilmalloch took on a completely Christian appearance; and the monastery buildings that filled the town were, in their design, better than anything else on the island. However, the materials used to build them were of lower quality than those from the Tuathan construction, so they didn’t last long. Now, while the Round Tower still stands proudly, the Christian churches have turned into just a heap of ruins!

The dreariness of this once imperial site is a moving instance of worldly vicissitudes; and one can scarcely avoid, when passing by the loneliness of its dilapidated mansions, applying the apposite and melancholy apostrophe attributed to Ossian, “Why dost thou build the hall, son of the winged days? Thou lookest from thy towers to-day; yet a few years, and the blast of the desert comes, it howls in thy empty courts.”

The sadness of this once grand place is a striking example of life's ups and downs; and it's hard not to think of the poignant and sorrowful words attributed to Ossian when seeing the emptiness of its crumbling mansions: “Why do you build the hall, son of the winged days? You look from your towers today; yet in a few years, the desert wind will come, howling in your empty courtyards.”

Ard-Mulchan, the name of a village in the barony of Duleck, county Meath, comes from Ard, the high place, or mound, Mulchan of Moloch. And, however extraordinary it may appear to some readers, I cannot but hazard my opinion, that the name of the individual to whom St. Patrick had been sold during his captivity in this island, viz. Milco-Mac-Huanan, that is, Milco, the son-of-Huanan, originated in the circumstance of the family’s devotion to the service of this idol; and if a doubt remained as to[Pg 204] the justness of this conclusion, it will, methinks, be removed, when we consider the close of his mortal career, and the unfortunate blindness with which he clung to his fatuity.

Ard-Mulchan, the name of a village in the Duleck barony, County Meath, comes from Ard, meaning the high place or mound, and Mulchan, referring to Moloch. And, no matter how strange it may seem to some readers, I can’t help but share my opinion that the name of the person to whom St. Patrick was sold during his captivity on this island, namely Milco-Mac-Huanan, which means Milco, the son of Huanan, came from the family’s dedication to serving this idol. If there’s still any doubt about[Pg 204] the validity of this conclusion, it will, I think, be cleared up when we look at the end of his life and the unfortunate blindness with which he held onto his delusions.

He was a petty prince of that part of the country, afterwards called Dalruadia, or the principality of the Dalruads, from the prevalence of that demi-tribe, in Ulster; and when Patrick—in prosecution of that mission of grace, to which he had been deputed by divine interposition; and impelled, perhaps, moreover, by a compassionate zeal and Christian recollection of his previous bondage—undertook, amongst other conversions, that of his former master, we find that the sentiment was not reciprocated on his part; but that, either ashamed of allowing himself to be persuaded, in his old age, to abandon the religion in which he had been early initiated; or marked out by Providence as an awful victim to the prevailing superstition, he plunged himself into a fire which had accidentally broken out in his castle, and so was consumed by that element which he had before worshipped as his God!

He was a minor prince in what would later be known as Dalruadia, or the principality of the Dalruads, due to the dominance of that semi-tribe in Ulster. When Patrick—on a mission of grace that he had been sent on by divine intervention, perhaps also driven by a compassionate desire and Christian memories of his past captivity—sought to convert his former master along with others, he found that the feeling was not mutual. Either embarrassed to be persuaded in his old age to abandon the faith he had embraced in his youth or marked by Providence as a tragic victim of the prevailing superstition, he threw himself into a fire that had accidentally erupted in his castle, and thus was consumed by the flames he had once worshipped as his God!

Athlone,—or as anciently and correctly written, Ath-luain,—the name of a town situated on the river Shannon, where it is fordable, bounding Leinster in Westmeath, and Connaught in Galway, is compounded of the words Ath, which signifies a ford, and luain, of the moon. The common people still call it Blah-luin, an evident corruption of Baile-ath-luin, that is, the village of the ford of the moon; equivalent to Moon-ford-town. This name establishes the analogy of the Syrian Astarte with the worship here paid to the “queen of night,” and the many lunettes, or gold crescents, found buried in the neighbourhood, are “confirmation strong” of the inference deduced.

Athlone—or as it was originally spelled, Ath-luain—is a town located on the river Shannon, where it is fordable, marking the boundary between Leinster in Westmeath and Connacht in Galway. The name is made up of the words Ath, meaning a ford, and luain, which relates to the moon. The locals still refer to it as Blah-luin, a clear corruption of Baile-ath-luin, meaning the village of the ford of the moon; similar to Moon-ford-town. This name draws a parallel to the Syrian Astarte worshipped here as the “queen of night,” and the many gold crescents, or lunettes, found buried in the neighbourhood strongly support this conclusion.

[Pg 205]The moon, whose course through the heavens regulated the months of the early lunar year, and whose influence was regarded by the ancients, in common with that of the sun, as one of the fertilising principles of nature, and as exerted chiefly amid wilds and woods, at a distance from the crowded abodes of man, had in this spot, apparently, a peculiar claim for her special appropriation. For here the aged majesty of the river Shannon, the Ganges of Ireland,—as we find reciprocally that Shannon is one of the Gangian names, and Saor, or Suir, the name of another Irish river, meaning “sacred” water, belongs also to the Indus itself,—displays its imposing grandeur in all the varieties of sublime and delightful scenery. Not far off is one of those beautiful lakes into which this monarch of waters expands himself, to bask, as it were, in repose, from the tiresome gaze attending the crowded path of his ordinary travels—

[Pg 205]The moon, which guided the months of the early lunar calendar and was believed by the ancients, along with the sun, to be one of the fertilizing principles of nature, especially in wild areas away from human settlements, had a special significance in this location. Here, the majestic river Shannon, the Ganges of Ireland—as we note that Shannon shares names with the Gangetic rivers and Saor, or Suir, another Irish river meaning “sacred” water, also applies to the Indus—shows its grandeur in a variety of stunning and delightful landscapes. Nearby is one of those beautiful lakes where this ruler of waters stretches out, taking a break, so to speak, from the tiring journey along its usual path—

“Tho’ deep, yet clear; tho’ gentle, yet not dull;
Strong without rage; without o’erflowing full.”[225]

“Though deep, still clear; though gentle, yet not dull;
Strong without anger; without overflowing full.”[225]

Lough Rea is the name of the lake above referred to, which, from its proximity to Athlone, gives concurrent sanction to the derivation above assigned. For Rea, in Irish, corresponds to Malcoth, or Astarte, i.e. queen, that is, Shamaim, of the heavens; as Righ does to Baal, or Molock, master, or king of the same; and both re-echoed in the regina and rex of the Latins.[226]

Lough Rea is the name of the lake mentioned earlier, which, because it is close to Athlone, supports the derivation given above. In Irish, Rea relates to Malcoth or Astarte, meaning queen, or Shamaim, of the heavens; similarly, Righ relates to Baal or Molock, master or king of the same; and both are echoed in the Latin regina and rex.[226]

I should further notice, that in the Barony of Castle-reagh—a name, which, though prefaced by[Pg 206] a modern adjunct, still testifies its devotion, at one time, to the moon—there has been, some years ago, dug up one of those beautiful plates of gold, shaped like a half-moon, at once confirmatory of the propriety of the local name, and of the nature of the worship of its primitive incumbents having been lunar or Sabian. This relic is now in the possession of the Downshire family.

I should also mention that in the Barony of Castle-reagh—a name that, while accompanied by[Pg 206] a modern addition, still shows its historical connection to the moon—one of those beautiful gold plates shaped like a half-moon was discovered a few years ago. This find confirms both the appropriateness of the local name and that the original inhabitants worshiped lunar deities, or were Sabian. This relic is now owned by the Downshire family.

In reference to Shannon, to which I have before adverted, as being one of the names of the Ganges, it is not a little curious that Durga, the supposed divinity of this water, and whose festival is annually solemnised all through Hindoostan, should be represented by Derg, the supposed divinity of the Shannon, and should have its name still more perpetuated in the Irish word Dearg-art, that is, the abode of Derg, in Lough Derg, the lower lake upon this river.

In reference to Shannon, which I've mentioned before as one of the names for the Ganges, it's quite interesting that Durga, the believed goddess of this water, whose festival is celebrated every year throughout Hindustan, is associated with Derg, the supposed goddess of the Shannon. Her name is further preserved in the Irish word Dearg-art, meaning the home of Derg, in Lough Derg, the lower lake along this river.

From its mouth to its source this noble stream is characterised with relics of primeval worship, corresponding, in form and tendency, with those on the banks of its Indian namesake. Scattery Island, or, as it should more properly be called, Inis Catty, situated very near where it discharges itself into the sea, retains a beautiful Round Tower, to which has been afterwards appended, in the Christian times, the mystical number of seven churches, and the ruins of which are still perceptible. The circumstance of an early professor of our heaven-taught religion having taken up his secluded residence within the precincts of this spot, has led many moderns to suppose that the river obtained its name from him, whereas the word Shannon is derived from Shan Aoun, that is, the “aged river”; and the saint received his name[Pg 207] from that pious policy before explained, as well as from the constancy of his abode in its vicinity—not vice versâ.[227]

From its mouth to its source, this noble river is marked by remnants of ancient worship, similar in form and intent to those found along the banks of its Indian counterpart. Scattery Island, or more accurately, Inis Catty, located very close to where it flows into the sea, features a beautiful Round Tower, to which seven churches were later added during Christian times, and the ruins of these are still visible. The fact that an early teacher of our faith chose to live in this area has led many people today to believe that the river got its name from him, while in reality, the name Shannon comes from Shan Aoun, meaning “the aged river”; the saint received his name[Pg 207] from that pious policy previously mentioned, as well as from the fact that he consistently resided nearby—not the other way around. [227]

Killeshandra, the name of a town in the county of Leitrim, on the borders of the county of Cavan, signifies, in Irish, “the temple of the moon’s cycle,” or circle. In Sanscrit, which is a dialect of the aboriginal Irish,[228] it denotes exactly the same. We find besides Herodotus making mention, B. xi. c. 98, of a city in Egypt, during the Persian dominion, called Archandra, that is, “the city of the moon.” He asserts that it is not Egyptian, neither derived from the wife of Danaus, the daughter of Archander: yet the opposite may be well supported without at the same time injuring this derivation, for the daughters of Danaus were certainly initiated in the Phallic rites; nay, they were the persons who first imported them into Attica: and it is eminently worth notice, that this was the very spot[229] where the Tuath-de-danaan kings happened to be stationed upon the first Scythian deluge; the word “Kill”[Pg 208] having been prefixed to it only upon the introduction of Christianity.

Killeshandra, a town in County Leitrim on the border of County Cavan, means “the temple of the moon’s cycle” in Irish. In Sanskrit, which is a dialect of the ancient Irish, it means the same thing. Additionally, Herodotus mentions in Book XI, Chapter 98, a city in Egypt during the Persian rule called Archandra, meaning “the city of the moon.” He claims it’s not Egyptian nor connected to the wife of Danaus, the daughter of Archander. However, this connection can be supported without undermining the original meaning, as the daughters of Danaus were definitely initiated into the Phallic rites; in fact, they were the first to bring these rites to Attica. It's particularly noteworthy that this was the exact location where the Tuath-de-Danaan kings were situated during the first Scythian flood; the word “Kill”[Pg 208] was only added when Christianity came to the area.

Granard, the name of a town in the county of Longford, is compounded of the words Grian, the sun, and ard, a height, that is, the sun’s high-place. Nor, I suspect, will it be deemed an over-effort of criticism, if I repeat, that in our Irish Grian is to be found the root of that epithet of Apollo, Grynæus,[230] which was also the name of a city of Asia Minor, consecrated to his worship, and favoured, as Strabo informs us, with a grove, a temple, and an oracle of that deity. The river Granicus, too, was derived therefrom, because its source lay in Mount Ida, sacred to Grian, or the sun, whereon was situated the Idean stone, upon which, we are told, Hector was wont to sacrifice; and corresponding to the Cromleachs, so common throughout this island. The word Carne, also, meaning a heap of stones, on which an inferior order of clergy, thence called Carneach, used to officiate, belongs to the same root, as both Ovid and Macrobius declare that it was called, by the ancients, Grane.[231]

Granard, the name of a town in County Longford, comes from the words Grian, meaning the sun, and ard, meaning a height, which refers to the sun's high place. I doubt it’s too much of a stretch to say that our Irish Grian is the basis for the name of Apollo, Grynæus,[230] which was also the name of a city in Asia Minor dedicated to his worship, and, as Strabo tells us, had a grove, a temple, and an oracle for that god. The river Granicus was named after it too, because its source was in Mount Ida, which is sacred to Grian or the sun, where the Idean stone was located, where, we’re told, Hector used to sacrifice; this is similar to the Cromleachs, which are common across this island. The word Carne, meaning a pile of stones, where a lower order of clergy, known as Carneach, used to serve, comes from the same root, as both Ovid and Macrobius state that it was called Grane by the ancients.[231]

As Lough Rea had been dedicated to the moon, so was the other luminary also honoured with a [Pg 209]lake,—called after his name,—which we find in the adjoining country, where Lough Grany signifies the Lake of the Sun; as we do also Beal-ath, or Ath-en-righ, that is, the Ford of Baal, or the Ford of the King, i.e. the Sun; corresponding to Ath-lone, or Ford of the Moon.

As Lough Rea was dedicated to the moon, so was the other body also honored with a [Pg 209]lake,—named after him,—which we find in the nearby area, where Lough Grany means the Lake of the Sun; as does Beal-ath, or Ath-en-righ, which translates to the Ford of Baal, or the Ford of the King, i.e. the Sun; corresponding to Ath-lone, or Ford of the Moon.

The above are but a few of those imperishable memorials intertwined round those haunts which our forefathers have trod; the import of which, however, has been so perverted by modern scribblers, as to give occasion to O’Flaherty to give up their solution in despair, and, as a cover to his retreat, to pronounce them “as outlandish in their sound as the names of the savages in some of the American forests.”[232] In this rhodomontade, however, he was much more fortunate than he had intended, or, as the Englishmen say of our countrymen, “he blundered himself into the right.” Little did he suspect how near a connection there existed between the two people whom he affected, thus ridiculously, to associate; and anyone who attends to the position which I subjoin, independently of many others that could be brought in support of it, will admit the happiness of this unintentional coincidence. The Algan Kinese are the most influential and commanding people in the whole of North America; their name in Irish indicates as much, namely, Algan-Kine, or Kine Algan,[233] a noble community. The language of this people is the master one of the whole country; and, what is truly remarkable, understood, as Baron de Humboldt asserts, by all the Indian nations except two. What then are we to infer from this obvious affinity?[Pg 210] Most undoubtedly, that a colony of the same people who first inhabited Ireland, and assigned to its several localities those characteristic names which so disconcerted the harmony of Mr. O’Flaherty’s acoustic organs, had fixed themselves, at an early date, in what has been miscalled the New World.

The above are just a few of the lasting memorials connected to the places our ancestors walked; however, their significance has been so twisted by modern writers that it led O’Flaherty to give up solving them in frustration, and to cover his retreat by claiming they are “as strange in sound as the names of the savages in some American forests.”[232] In this boastful rant, though, he was much more successful than he intended, or, as the English say about our countrymen, “he stumbled into the truth.” Little did he realize the strong link between the two groups he foolishly tried to link; and anyone who considers the evidence I’ll present, along with many other supporting points, will see the serendipity of this unintentional connection. The Algan Kinese are the most powerful and dominant people in all of North America; their name in Irish reflects that, namely, Algan-Kine, or Kine Algan,[233] a noble community. The language of this group is the leading language of the entire country; and, remarkably, it is understood, as Baron de Humboldt states, by all the Indian nations except two. So what should we conclude from this clear connection?[Pg 210] Most definitely, that a colony of the same people who originally settled Ireland, and assigned those distinctive names to various locations that so disrupted Mr. O’Flaherty’s hearing, had established themselves, early on, in what has been mistakenly called the New World.

Small, however, as is the number of the names here selected, they are enough, I flatter myself, to establish the prevalence of our Sabian ritual. But what puts this matter beyond anything like a question is the inscription upon a stone, still extant, in the county of Dublin, evidently a symbol of the Sun and Moon, which, like Osiris and Isis of Egypt, were considered by the ancient Irish as united in matrimony.

The number of names here chosen may be small, but I believe they are sufficient to demonstrate the widespread influence of our Sabian rituals. What really proves this point beyond doubt is the inscription on a stone, still visible, in County Dublin, which clearly depicts a symbol of the Sun and Moon. These were regarded by the ancient Irish, much like Osiris and Isis in Egypt, as united in marriage.

“God, in the nature of each being, founds
Its proper bliss, and sets its proper bounds:
But as He framed a whole the whole to bless,
On mutual wants built mutual happiness;
So from the first, eternal order ran,
And creature linked to creature, man to man.
Whate’er of life all quickening ether keeps,
Or breathes through air, or shoots beneath the deeps,
Or pours profuse on earth, one nature feeds
The vital flame, and swells the genial seeds.
Not man alone, but all that roam the wood,
Or wing the sky, or roll along the flood,
Each loves itself, but not itself alone,
Each sex desires alike, till two are one.”—Pope.

“God, in the essence of every being, establishes
Its true happiness and defines its limits:
But just as He created a whole to bless the whole,
On shared needs built shared happiness;
So from the beginning, an eternal order flowed,
And creature connected to creature, man to man.
Whatever life the quickening ether sustains,
Or breathes through the air, or dives beneath the seas,
Or abundantly covers the earth, one nature nourishes
The vital spark and fosters the flourishing seeds.
Not just humans, but all that roam the forest,
Or soar through the sky, or glide across the water,
Each loves itself, but not just itself alone,
Each sex desires the same, until two become one.”—Pope.

 

 


CHAPTER XVI.

“Woman, the poetry of Nature,” says an elegant writer of the present day, “has ever been the theme of the minstrel, and the idol of the poet’s devotion. The only ideas we entertain of a celestial nature are associated with her; in her praise the world has been exhausted of its beauties, and she is linked with the stars and the glories of the universe, as if, though dwelling in a lowlier sphere, she belonged to a superior world.”

“Woman, the poetry of Nature,” says a contemporary writer, “has always been the subject of the minstrel and the object of the poet’s devotion. The only ideas we have of something celestial are connected with her; in her honor, the world has run out of its beauties, and she is tied to the stars and the wonders of the universe, as if, even though she exists in a lower realm, she belongs to a higher world.”

This deification of the female character was the true substance of those imaginary goddesses, so sadly disfigured by the circumscribed stupidity of Greek and Roman mythologists. Juno, Baaltis, Diana, Babia, Venus, Aphrodite, Derceto, Militta, Butsee, Semiramis, Astarte, Io, Luna, Rimmon, Lucina, Genitalis, Ourania, Atargatis, etc. etc., were all but fictitious and ideal forms, resolving themselves into one and the same representation of that sweetest ornament of the creation, woman; and the same terms being applied to the moon, with the same symbolic force and the same typical significance, illustrates the aptitude of that tributary quotation, with which this chapter has commenced, and to the beauty of which the heart of every “man that is born of woman” must feelingly respond.

This worship of the female character was the real essence of those fictional goddesses, unfortunately distorted by the limited thinking of Greek and Roman mythologists. Juno, Baaltis, Diana, Babia, Venus, Aphrodite, Derceto, Militta, Butsee, Semiramis, Astarte, Io, Luna, Rimmon, Lucina, Genitalis, Ourania, Atargatis, and so on, were merely fictional and ideal versions, ultimately blending into one single representation of that finest adornment of creation, woman; and the same terms used for the moon, carrying the same symbolic weight and the same typical meaning, highlights the relevance of that tributary quote with which this chapter began, to which the heart of every “man born of woman” must deeply resonate.

Europa itself, now geographically appropriated, as a denomination, to one of the quarters of the globe,[Pg 212] was originally synonymous with any of the above-mentioned names; and partook in the acquiescence paid by adoring millions to the all-fascinating object of so refined an allegory.

Europa itself, now assigned geographically as a name to one of the continents,[Pg 212] was originally associated with any of the names mentioned above; and was part of the admiration given by millions who were enchanted by such a sophisticated symbol.

Of all those various epithets, however vitiated by time, or injured by accommodation to different climates and languages, the import—intact and undamaged—is still preserved in the primitive Irish tongue, and in that alone; and with the fertility of conception whereby it engendered all myths, and kept the human intellect suspended by its verbal phantasmagoria, we shall find the drift and the design, the type and the thing typified, united in the ligature of one appellative chord, which to the enlightened and the few presented a chastened yet sublime and microscopic moral delineation; but to the profane and the many was an impenetrable night producing submission the most slavish, and mental prostration the most abject; or, whenever a ray of the equivoque did happen to reach their eyes—perverted, with that propensity which we all have to the depraved, into the most reckless indulgence and the most profligate licentiousness.

Of all those various names, though they may have been altered over time or adapted to different climates and languages, the meaning—untouched and intact—is still preserved in the primitive Irish tongue, and only there; and with the creative power that generated all myths and held the human mind captivated with its verbal illusions, we will find the direction and the purpose, the model and the thing represented, connected by a single naming thread, which to the enlightened and the few offered a refined yet profound and detailed moral portrayal; but to the ignorant and the many, it was an impenetrable darkness leading to the most extreme submission and the deepest mental degradation; or, whenever a flicker of the equivoque did manage to reach their perception—twisted, due to our shared tendency towards the corrupt, into the most reckless indulgence and the most shameless licentiousness.

In the limits here prescribed for the development of our outline—which even the most heedless must have observed, instead of being compressed, as intended within the compass of one volume could more easily have been dilated to the magnitude of four—it cannot be supposed that I could dwell, with much minuteness, upon the several collateral particulars to which I may incidentally refer. As, however, that twofold tenour to which I have above alluded, may require something more in the way of illustration, I shall take any two of the aggregate of[Pg 213] names there collected, and in them exemplify what has been said.

In the limits set for the development of our outline—which even the most careless must have noticed, instead of being condensed as intended into one volume, could more easily have expanded to the size of four—it’s not realistic to think I could go into much detail about the various related points I might reference. However, since that twofold tenour I mentioned earlier may need a bit more explanation, I will choose any two of the combined[Pg 213] names collected and use them to illustrate what I've discussed.

Suppose them to be Militta and Astarte. Of these, then, the first means appetency, such as is natural between the sexes; and the second dalliance, of the same mutual sort; and while both alike typify the delights of love, they both equally personate the mistress of the starry firmament whose influence was courted for the maturity of all such connection, as the season of her splendour is the most suitable for its gratification.

Suppose they are Militta and Astarte. The first represents desire, which is natural between the sexes; and the second signifies flirting, of the same mutual kind. While both symbolize the pleasures of love, they also embody the goddess of the starry sky, whose influence is sought for the fulfillment of such connections, as her radiant time is the most fitting for its enjoyment.

From Astarte (Ασταρτη), the Greeks formed Aster (Αστηρ) a star, thereby retaining but one branch of this duplicity. The Irish deduced from it the well-known endearment, Astore; and I believe I do not exaggerate when I affirm that, in the whole circuit of dialectal enunciations, there exists not another sound calculated to convey to a native of this country so many commingling ideas of tender pathos, and of exalted adventure, as this syllabic representation of the lunar deity.[234]

From Astarte (Ασταρτη), the Greeks created Aster (Αστηρ), meaning a star, which kept just one aspect of this duality. The Irish derived the well-known term of endearment, Astore; and I believe I'm not exaggerating when I say that, throughout all dialects, there isn’t another sound that conveys to a native of this country as many blended ideas of tender pathos and exalted adventure as this syllabic representation of the lunar deity.[234]

Such was Sabaism,—composed of love, religion, and astrology: such too was Budhism, as I have already shown; and Phallism being but another name, equivalent with this latter, it follows that the whole three—Sabaism, Budhism, and Phallism—are, to all intents and purposes, but identically one.

Such was Sabaism—a mix of love, religion, and astrology; so too was Budhism, as I've already explained; and since Phallism is just another name, equivalent to the latter, it follows that all three—Sabaism, Budhism, and Phallism—are, for all practical purposes, exactly the same.

This being about to be demonstrated, a few pages forwards, as the oldest species of worship recognised upon earth, it were needless, one would hope, to enter into a comparison in point of antiquity between[Pg 214] it and any of its living derivatives. But as many learned men, misled by that cloud which heretofore enveloped the subject, have promulgated the belief that Brahminism was the parent stock, whence Budhism, with its adjuncts, diverged as a scion, I shall, omitting others, address myself to the consideration of Mr. Colebrooke’s arguments, which I select from the mass in deference to a character so honourably interwoven with the revival of Eastern literature.

This will soon be demonstrated, a few pages ahead, as the oldest type of worship recognized on earth. It seems unnecessary, one would hope, to compare its age with[Pg 214] that of any of its modern offshoots. However, since many scholars, misled by the confusion that previously surrounded the topic, have spread the idea that Brahminism was the root from which Budhism and its branches emerged, I will focus on Mr. Colebrooke’s arguments, which I have chosen from many out of respect for a figure so closely associated with the revival of Eastern literature.

“The mythology of the orthodox Hindus,” says this venerable and good man, “their present chronology, adapted to astronomical periods, their legendary tales, and their mystical allegories, are abundantly extravagant, but the Jains and the Bauddhas surpass them in monstrous exaggerations of the same kind. In this rivalship of absurd fiction it would not be unreasonable to pronounce that to be the most modern which has outgone the rest.”

“The mythology of the orthodox Hindus,” says this respected and kind man, “their current timeline, aligned with astronomical cycles, their legendary stories, and their mystical symbols, are all quite extravagant, but the Jains and the Buddhists go even further in their outrageous exaggerations of the same sort. In this competition of ridiculous myths, it wouldn't be unreasonable to say that the most modern is whichever has gone beyond the rest.”

His second position is, that “the Greek writers who mention the Bramins, speak of them as a flourishing society, whereas the Budhists they represent as an inconsiderable handful: therefore,” etc.

His second point is that “the Greek writers who mention the Brahmins describe them as a thriving society, while they portray the Buddhists as a small, insignificant group: therefore,” etc.

To the first I shall oppose Dr. Buchanan’s testimony, who states that “however idle and ridiculous the legends and notions of the worshippers of Bouddha may be, they have been in a great measure adopted by the Brahmins, but with all their defects monstrously aggravated.”

To the first, I will counter Dr. Buchanan’s testimony, who states that “no matter how silly and absurd the legends and ideas of the worshippers of Buddha may be, they have been largely embraced by the Brahmins, but with all their flaws significantly magnified.”

And even had we not this rebutting evidence the inference in itself is decidedly weak; for it would go equally to establish that Romanism is more recent than Protestantism, as containing a greater number of ceremonial observances than this latter does: whereas the reverse is what reason would lead us to conclude,[Pg 215] namely, that ritual multiplications are the growth of longevity, and that the retrenchment of their number is what reformation aspires to.

And even if we didn't have this counter evidence, the conclusion itself is pretty weak; it could just as easily suggest that Romanism is newer than Protestantism because it has more ceremonial practices than the latter. However, common sense would lead us to think the opposite,[Pg 215] which is that ritual multiplications develop over time, and that reform aims to reduce their number.

I make a free-will offering, unrestricted and unimpeded, of all the value that can belong to Grecian historians—the Greeks, whom their own countryman, Lucian, so justly banters as distinguished for nothing so much as a total indifference to truth! But admitting them to be as veracious as they were notoriously not so, the intercourse, of the very earliest of them, with India and its dependencies, was much too modern, to allow their statements to be further conclusive, than as refers to the time being: and I am very ready to allow that, at the particular moment described, the Budhists were in the wane, while the Brahmins ruled ascendant—nay, that there were but a few straggling votaries of the former creed then existing at all in that country, the latter, though schismatics from the ecclesiastical root, having, by gaining over the civil power on their side, effected their expulsion many ages before.

I offer freely, without any restrictions, all the value that can be associated with Greek historians—the Greeks, who their own countryman, Lucian, humorously criticizes for being known mostly for their complete indifference to the truth! But even if we accept that they were as truthful as they are famously not, the interactions of the very earliest historians with India and its regions were too modern to make their claims conclusive beyond the present time: I’m quite willing to acknowledge that, at the specific moment described, Buddhism was declining while Brahminism was in power—indeed, there were only a few scattered followers of the former religion still in existence there, the latter, although breaking away from the main religious tradition, having managed to secure civil authority on their side, resulting in their expulsion many ages earlier.

The subterranean temples of Gyah, Ellora, Salsette, Elephanta, and those other monuments of piety and civil eminence which still shed a lustre over India, and which no subsequent state of the arts could rival, much less eclipse, owe their existence to an era anterior to this catastrophe. The Budhists were the architects when in the zenith of human power. The sculptures and devices establish this fact: for of the whole list of deities personated in those inscriptions, the Brahmins have retained none but such as suited their purpose. These, in all conscience, were numerous enough; and as the Brahmins, when at the helm, permitted not the introduction of[Pg 216] “strange gods,” it is evident that those, which they have in common with the Budhists, are but cullings from the “mother-church,” ill-understood and worse interpreted; the similarity, however, being still so great as, after a lapse of centuries, to give rise to the question of, whether the stem or the branch, the sire or the offspring, had the priority in point of time!

The underground temples of Gyah, Ellora, Salsette, Elephanta, and other monuments of faith and civil achievement that still shine brightly over India, and that no later artistic movements could match, much less overshadow, were built long before this disaster. The Buddhists were the builders at the height of human accomplishment. The carvings and designs prove this: out of the entire list of deities represented in those inscriptions, the Brahmins have only kept those that suited their interests. These were quite a few; and since the Brahmins, when in control, did not allow the introduction of[Pg 216] “foreign gods,” it’s clear that those they share with the Buddhists are just picked from the “mother-church,” poorly understood and even worse interpreted; however, the similarities are still significant enough, after so many years, to raise the question of whether the original or the derivative came first!

“J’ai remarqué,” says the philosopher Bailly, “que les Brames aimaient à être appellés Paramènes, par respect pour la mémoire de leurs ancêtres, qui portoient ce nom.”[235] Monsieur Gebelin is more explicit. “Pausanias nous dit, que Mercure, le même que Butta, ou Budda, un des fondateurs de la doctrines des Paramènes, ou Brames, est appellé Paramon.”[236]

“I've noticed,” says the philosopher Bailly, “that the Brahmins preferred to be called Paramènes, out of respect for the memory of their ancestors who carried that name.”[235] Mr. Gebelin is more explicit. “Pausanias tells us that Mercury, the same as Butta, or Budda, one of the founders of the doctrines of the Paramènes, or Brahmins, is called Paramon.”[236]

This Paramon, who had seceded from the Budhist doctrine, and placed himself at the head of that sect who still bear his name, was the son of Budh-dearg, a religious denomination, most painfully inexplicable to inquirers into those matters, but which one, at least, from his acquaintance with the Irish language, should have better known. “I think,” says Vallancey, “dearg is a contraction for darioga, rex supremus, which corresponds with the Chaldæan darag, dux, an epithet given to Budya!”

This Paramon, who left the Buddhist doctrine and became the leader of the sect that still carries his name, was the son of Budh-dearg, a religious group that is really difficult to explain to those who inquire into such matters, but which someone, at least, should have understood better given his familiarity with the Irish language. “I think,” says Vallancey, “dearg is a shortening of darioga, rex supremus, which matches the Chaldean darag, dux, a title given to Budya!”

All those words, in fact, dearg, darioga, and darag, are one and the same, adjuncts, it is true, of Budya, but meaning neither dux, rex, nor supremus, except inasmuch as they were his epithets, the correct rendering being red, which, added to Budh, signifies the Red Lingam, the Sardana-palus, the Eocad, the[Pg 217] Penis sanctus, the god of nature, the ruber palus, the Helio-go-balus, the corporeal spirit, the agent of production, the type of life, as it is also the concurrent symbol of universal dissolution.

All those words, in fact, dearg, darioga, and darag, are one and the same, indeed, they are associated with Budya, but they don't mean dux, rex, or supremus, except in how they were his titles. The correct meaning is red, which, when combined with Budh, signifies the Red Lingam, the Sardana-palus, the Eocad, the[Pg 217] Penis sanctus, the god of nature, the ruber palus, the Helio-go-balus, the corporeal spirit, the agent of production, the type of life, as it is also the concurrent symbol of universal dissolution.

These several terms, which are, each and all, convertible, pourtray not only the procreative powers of the male world personified, but likewise its symbols, which were the Round Towers; and not these only, but Obelisks[237] also, and naturally erect stones,[238] which though not circularly fashioned, yet typified, in their ascension, the upward bent of all vegetable growth.

These various terms, which are all interchangeable, represent not only the creative powers of the male world personified but also its symbols, which are the Round Towers; and not just these, but Obelisks[237] as well as naturally erect stones,[238] which, although not circular in shape, still symbolize, in their rise, the upward growth of all plants.

This is the true solution of those enigmatical lithoi, by which the ancients represented the bounty of Providence. Maghody was the name appropriated to him under this character; and the import of this word conveying, literally, the idea of the Good God, shows the philosophic feeling, no less than it does the religious seriousness, of the grateful contrivers.[239] And while reminded by the thought, perhaps I may be [Pg 218]permitted, with humble deference, to suggest to literary gentlemen occupied in the translation of Eastern manuscripts, that whenever they meet with any proper name of the inconceivable Godhead, or of any place or temple devoted to his use, and beginning with the word Magh; such as Magh-Balli-Pura;[240] they should not render Magh by great,—which hitherto had been the practice,—but by good; as it is not the power of the divinity that is thereby meant to be signified, but his bounty: such as his votaries chiefly supplicated, and such as was most influential to ensure their fealty.

This is the true explanation of those mysterious lithoi, which the ancients used to symbolize the bounty of Providence. Maghody was the name given to him in this context; and the meaning of this word, literally conveying the idea of the Good God, reflects both the philosophical insight and the religious seriousness of the grateful creators.[239] With this thought in mind, I would like to respectfully suggest to authors involved in translating Eastern manuscripts that whenever they encounter any proper name relating to the unimaginable God or any place or temple dedicated to him that begins with Magh; for example, Magh-Balli-Pura;[240] they should translate Magh as good instead of great as has been the custom so far. It's not the power of the divinity that is meant to be indicated, but his bounty: the very thing that his followers primarily requested and what played the most significant role in ensuring their loyalty.

“Christnah, the Indian Apollo, is the darling,” says Archer, “of the Hindoo ladies; and in his pranks, and the demolishing pitchers of milk, or milk-pitchers, has acquired a fame infinitely surpassing that enjoyed by the hero of the agreeable ditty entitled Kitty of Coleraine!”

“Christnah, the Indian Apollo, is the favorite,” says Archer, “of the Hindu ladies; and through his antics and the smashing of milk pitchers, he has gained a fame that far exceeds that of the hero from the charming song titled Kitty of Coleraine!”

I confess I do not understand the levity of temperament which betrays itself in this witticism. For my part I cannot contemplate any form of religion without a sensation of awe. There may be much imposture, much also of hypocrisy, and no small share of self-delusion amongst individuals of every sect, but sincerity will be found in the aggregate of each: and where certainty is not attainable by finite comprehensions, nay, where unity is incompatible with freedom of thought and will, it would more become us, methinks, to make allowance for each other’s weaknesses, than to vilify any worship, which, after all, may only differ from our own as to mode. Christianity, beyond a question, does not inculcate such intolerance. The true follower of that faith recognises[Pg 219] in every altar an evidence of common piety; perceives in every articulation of the name of Lord, a mutual sense of dependence and a similar appeal for succour; and taking these as inlets into the character of the supplicant, he traces an approximation to that hope whereby he is himself sustained, and rejoices in the discovery: yet it is no less true, that, when superadded to these generalities, he beholds the “image” of his Creator, acknowledging the mission of the second Godhead, and, by reliance on the all-fulness of his immaculate atonement, immersed in the waters of regenerating grace, his bosom expands with more gladness, and he welcomes the stranger as a brother.

I have to admit, I don’t get the lighthearted attitude that shows up in this joke. For me, I can’t think about any form of religion without feeling a sense of awe. There might be a lot of deception, hypocrisy, and self-delusion among people of every faith, but there’s also sincerity to be found in the overall picture of each group. And where certainty isn’t something we can grasp with our limited understanding, and where unity doesn’t fit with individual freedom of thought and will, it seems more fitting for us to be forgiving of each other’s flaws rather than to criticize any form of worship, which may simply differ from our own in practice. Christianity, without a doubt, doesn’t promote such intolerance. The true follower of that faith sees in every altar a sign of shared devotion; recognizes in every mention of the name of Lord a collective sense of reliance and a similar plea for help; and by considering these as insights into the character of the person praying, he detects a connection to that hope that sustains him, feeling joy in this realization. Yet, it’s also true that when he adds to these general ideas the “image” of his Creator, acknowledging the role of the second God, and by trusting in the fullness of his perfect atonement, immersed in the waters of renewing grace, his heart swells with even more happiness, and he embraces the stranger as a brother.

That the rebuke here intended is not gratuitous or uncalled for, I refer to the testimony of Sir William Jones, who, with some infusion, I regret, of the same irony and incredulity, offers the following portrait, the result of tardy conviction of the superhuman qualifications of this identical Christnah, viz.: “The prolix accounts of his life are filled with narratives of a most extraordinary kind, and most strangely variegated. This incarnate deity of Sanscrit romance was not only cradled, but educated among shepherds. A tyrant, at the time of his birth, ordered all the male infants to be slain. He performed amazing, but ridiculous miracles, and saved multitudes partly by his miraculous powers, and partly by his arms: and raised the dead, by descending for that purpose into the infernal regions. He was the meekest and best tempered of beings; washed the feet of the Brahmans, and preached indeed sublimely, but always in their favour. He was pure and chaste in reality, but exhibited every appearance of libertinism. Lastly, he was benevolent and tender, and yet fomented and conducted a terrible war.”

That the criticism here is not unwarranted or unnecessary, I point to the testimony of Sir William Jones, who, unfortunately, shares a bit of the same irony and skepticism, presenting the following description, resulting from a late recognition of the extraordinary qualities of this same Christnah: “The lengthy accounts of his life are filled with stories of a truly remarkable variety. This incarnate deity of Sanskrit legends was not just born, but raised among shepherds. A tyrant, at the time of his birth, ordered all the male infants to be killed. He performed astonishing yet absurd miracles, saved many partly through his miraculous abilities and partly through combat, and raised the dead by descending into the underworld for that purpose. He was the gentlest and kindest of beings; washed the feet of the Brahmans, and preached beautifully, but always in their favor. He was truly pure and chaste, yet appeared to act quite promiscuously. Lastly, he was caring and compassionate, and yet instigated and led a terrible war.”

[Pg 220]Mahony, also, is a reluctant witness to the same effect. “The religion of Bhoodha,” says he, “as far as I have had any insight into it, seems to be founded on a mild and simple morality. Bhoodha has taken for his principles wisdom, justice, and benevolence; from which principles emanate ten commandments, held by his followers as the true and only rule of their conduct. He places them under three heads, thought, word, and deed; and it may be said that the spirit of them is becoming and well-suited to him, whose mild nature was first shocked at the sacrifice of cattle.”[241]

[Pg 220]Mahony is also an unwilling witness to the same point. “The religion of Buddha,” he says, “as far as I understand it, seems to be based on a gentle and straightforward morality. Buddha has established his principles on wisdom, justice, and benevolence; from these principles come ten commandments, which his followers regard as the true and sole guideline for their behavior. He categorizes them into three areas: thought, word, and deed; and it can be said that their essence is appropriate and fitting for someone whose gentle nature was initially disturbed by the slaughter of animals.”[241]

I have already shown that Budha is but a title, embodying an abstract; that, therefore, it was not limited to one individual, but applied indiscriminately to a series. As I shall soon bring this succession nearer to our own fire-hearths, and, in a way, perhaps, which may, else, electrify over-sensitive nerves, it may be prudent that I should premise another citation, descriptive of an answer, made by a dignitary of their creed, to the last-mentioned author upon his enunciating a principle of the Hindoo doctrine. “The Hindoos,” rejoined the priest, “must surely be little acquainted with this subject, by this allusion to only one (incarnation). Bhoodha, if they mean Bhoodha Dhannan Raja, became man, and appeared as such in the world at different periods, during ages before he had qualified himself to be a Bhoodha. These various incarnations took place by his supreme will and pleasure, and in consequence of his superior qualifications and merits. I am therefore inclined[Pg 221] to believe, that the Hindoos, who thus speak of the incarnation of a Bhoodha, cannot allude to him whose religion and law I preach, who is now a resident of the hall of glory, situated above the twenty-sixth heaven.”

I have already shown that "Buddha" is just a title, representing an idea; therefore, it wasn't confined to just one person but referred to a series of individuals. As I will soon bring this series closer to our own hearths, and perhaps in a way that may, otherwise, upset some sensitive individuals, it would be wise to provide another citation that describes a response given by a respected figure in their belief system to the previously mentioned author when he stated a principle of Hindu doctrine. “The Hindus,” replied the priest, “must not be very familiar with this topic, given their reference to just one (incarnation). Buddha, if they mean Buddha Dhannan Raja, became human and appeared in the world at different times, during ages before he was ready to be a Buddha. These various incarnations happened according to his ultimate will and pleasure, and as a result of his superior qualities and merits. I am therefore inclined[Pg 221] to believe that the Hindus who refer to the incarnation of a Buddha cannot be talking about the one whose teachings and laws I share, who now resides in the realm of glory, located above the twenty-sixth heaven.”

Now it is stated in the Puranas, that a giant, named Sancha-mucha-naga, in the shape of a snake, with a mouth like a shell, and whose abode was in a shell, having two countenances, was killed by Christnah; and as this irresistibly directs our reflection to the early part of the Book of Genesis, I shall adduce what Mr. Deane has set forth on this latter head.

Now it is mentioned in the Puranas that a giant named Sancha-mucha-naga, taking the form of a snake, with a mouth like a shell, and whose home was in a shell, was killed by Christnah; and since this naturally leads us to think about the beginning of the Book of Genesis, I will present what Mr. Deane has discussed on this topic.

“The tradition of the serpent,” says he, “is a chain of many links, which, descending from Paradise, reaches, in the energetic language of Homer,

“The tradition of the serpent,” he says, “is a chain of many links that descends from Paradise, reaching, in the powerful words of Homer,

‘Τοσσον ἕνερθ’ ἀϊδεω, ὅσον ουρανός ἐστ’ ἀπο γαίης,’

‘As much as the sky is above the earth, so much I sing from below,’

but conducts, on the other hand, upwards to the promise, that ‘the seed of the woman should bruise the serpent’s head.’... The mystic serpent entered into the mythology of every nation, consecrated almost every temple, symbolised almost every deity, was imagined in the heavens, stamped upon the earth, and ruled in the realms of everlasting sorrow.... This universal concurrence of traditions proves a common source of derivation, and the oldest record of the legend must be that upon which they are all founded. The most ancient record of the history of the serpent-tempter is the Book of Genesis! In the Book of Genesis, therefore, is the fact from which almost every superstition connected with the mythological serpent is derived.”[242]

but leads, on the other hand, toward the promise that "the seed of the woman will crush the serpent's head."... The mystical serpent appeared in the mythology of every nation, was honored in almost every temple, symbolized nearly every deity, was imagined in the sky, marked on the earth, and ruled in the depths of eternal sorrow.... This widespread agreement in traditions shows a shared source of origin, and the oldest record of the legend must be the one on which they all rely. The most ancient account of the history of the serpent-tempter is found in the Book of Genesis! Therefore, the Book of Genesis is the origin of almost every superstition associated with the mythological serpent.”[242]

That “the oldest record of the legend must be that[Pg 222] upon which they are all founded,” no one can gainsay, inasmuch as the parent is always senior to the offspring: but it is not quite such a truism that “the most ancient record of the history of the serpent-tempter is the Book of Genesis.” Before a line of it was ever written, or its author even conceived, the allegory of the serpent was propagated all over the world. Temples, constructed thousands of years prior to the birth of Moses, bear the impress of its history. “The extent and permanence of the superstition,” says the erudite ex-secretary of the Asiatic Society, now Professor of Sanscrit in the University of Oxford, “we may learn from Abulfazl, who observes that in seven hundred places there are carved figures of snakes, which they worship. There is, likewise, reason to suppose that this worship was diffused throughout the whole of India, as, besides, the numerous fables and traditions relating to the Nagas, or snake-gods, scattered through the Puranas, vestiges of it still remain in the actual observances of the Hindus.”

That "the oldest record of the legend must be that[Pg 222] upon which they are all founded," is undeniable since the original is always older than its copies. However, it isn't entirely true that "the most ancient record of the history of the serpent-tempter is the Book of Genesis." Long before a single line was written or its author even thought of it, the allegory of the serpent was spread all over the world. Temples built thousands of years before Moses were marked by its history. "The extent and permanence of the superstition," says the learned former secretary of the Asiatic Society, now a Professor of Sanskrit at the University of Oxford, "can be seen from Abulfazl, who notes that there are carved figures of snakes worshipped in seven hundred places. There is also reason to believe that this worship was widespread throughout the whole of India, as, in addition to the many fables and traditions about the Nagas, or snake-gods, found in the Puranas, traces of it still exist in the current practices of Hindus."

To explore the origin, however, of this Ophite veneration, all the efforts of ingenuity have hitherto miscarried: and the combination of solar symbols with it, in some places of its appearance, has, instead of facilitating, augmented the difficulty. “The portals of all the Egyptian temples,” observes the Gentleman’s Magazine, “are decorated with the same hierogram of the circle and the serpent. We find it also upon the temple of Naki Rustan, in Persia; upon the triumphal arch at Pechin, in China; over the gates of the great temple of Chaundi Teeva, in Java; upon the walls of Athens; and in the temple of Minerva, at Tegea—for the Medusa’s head, so[Pg 223] common in Grecian sanctuaries, is nothing more than the Ophite hierogram, filled up by a human face. Even Mexico, remote as it was from the ancient world, has preserved, with Ophiolatreia, its universal symbol.”[243]

To investigate the origin of this Ophite worship, various ingenious attempts have failed so far: the mix of solar symbols with it, in some instances, has only made things more complicated. “The entrances of all the Egyptian temples,” notes the Gentleman’s Magazine, “are decorated with the same hierogram of the circle and the serpent. We also see it on the temple of Naki Rustan in Persia; on the triumphal arch at Pechin in China; above the gates of the grand temple of Chaundi Teeva in Java; on the walls of Athens; and in the temple of Minerva at Tegea—since the Medusa’s head, so[Pg 223] common in Greek temples, is just the Ophite hierogram filled in with a human face. Even Mexico, as distant as it was from the ancient world, has maintained, along with Ophiolatreia, its universal symbol.”[243]

How would Mr. Deane account for this commixture? “The votaries of the sun,” says he, “having taken possession of an Ophite temple, adopted some of its rites, and thus in process of time arose the compound religion, whose god was named Apollo.”

How would Mr. Deane explain this mixture? “The followers of the sun,” he says, “took over an Ophite temple, adopted some of its rituals, and over time, this resulted in a blended religion, whose god was called Apollo.”

But, sir, the symbols are coeval, imprinted together upon those edifices at the very moment of their construction; and, therefore, “no process of time” was required to amalgamate a religion whose god (it is true) was Apollo, but which was already inseparable, and, though compound, one.

But, sir, the symbols are contemporary, stamped together on those buildings at the exact time they were built; and, therefore, “no passage of time” was needed to merge a religion whose god (it’s true) was Apollo, but which was already inseparable and, although diverse, one.

 

 

I have before established the sameness of design which belonged, indifferently, to solar worship and to[Pg 224] phallic. I shall, ere long, prove that the same characteristic extends equally to ophiolatreia; and if they all three be identical, as it thus necessarily follows, where is the occasion for surprise at our meeting the sun, phallus, and serpent, the constituent symbols of each, embossed upon the same table, and grouped under the same architrave?

I have already established the similarity in design that exists, equally, in solar worship and phallic rituals. Soon, I will demonstrate that the same feature applies to ophiolatreia; and if they are all three identical, as it must follow, why should we be surprised to find the sun, phallus, and serpent, the main symbols of each, embossed on the same table and grouped under the same architrave?

“Here,” says a correspondent in the supplement to the Gentleman’s Magazine of August last, “we have the umbilicated moon in her state of opposition to the sun, and the sign of fruitfulness. She was also, in the doctrines of Sabaism, the northern gate, by which Mercury conducted souls to birth, as mentioned by Homer in his description of the Cave of the Nymphs, and upon which there remains a commentary by Porphyry. Of this cave Homer says—

“Here,” says a correspondent in the supplement to the Gentleman’s Magazine from last August, “we have the round-shaped moon in her position opposing the sun, which symbolizes fertility. In the beliefs of Sabaism, she was also the northern gate through which Mercury guided souls to birth, as noted by Homer in his description of the Cave of the Nymphs, which still has a commentary by Porphyry. About this cave, Homer says—

‘Fountains it had eternal, and two gates,
The northern one to men admittance gives;
That to the south is more divine—a way
Untrod by men, t’ immortals only known.’

‘It had endless fountains and two gates,
The northern one allows entrance to humans;
The southern one is more divine—a path
Untouched by humans, known only to immortals.’

“The Cross, in Gentile rites, was the symbol of reproduction and resurrection. It was, as Shaw remarks, ‘the same with the ineffable image of eternity that is taken notice of by Suidas.’ The Crescent was the lunar ship or ark that bore, in Mr. Faber’s language, the Great Father and the Great Mother over the waters of the deluge; and it was also the emblem of the boat or ship which took aspirants over the lakes or arms of the sea to the Sacred Islands, to which they resorted for initiation into the mysteries: and over the river of death to the mansions of Elysium; the Cockatrice was the snake-god. It was also the basilisk or cock-adder. ‘Habet[Pg 225] caudem ut coluber, residuum vero corpus ut gallus.’ The Egyptians considered the basilisk as the emblem of eternal ages: ‘esse quia vero videtur ζωῆς κυριεύειν καὶ θανάτον, ex auro conformatum capitibus deorum appingebant Ægyptii.’ What relation had this with the Nehustan or Brazen Serpent, to which the Israelites paid divine honours in the time of Hezekiah? What is the circle with the seasons at the equinoxes and solstices marked upon it?—the signs of the four great pagan festivals celebrated at the commencement of each of these seasons? The corner of the stone which is broken off probably contained some symbol. I am not hierophant enough to unriddle and explain the hidden tale of this combination of hieroglyphics. We know that the sea-goat and the Pegasus on tablets and centeviral stones, found on the walls of Severus and Antoninus, were badges of the second, and the boar of the twentieth legion; but this bas-relief seems to refer, in some dark manner, to matters connected with the ancient heathen mysteries. The form of the border around them is remarkable. The stone which bears them was, I apprehend, brought in its present state from Vindolana, where, as I have observed, an inscription to the Syrian goddess was formerly found. The station of Magna also, a few years since, produced a long inscription to the same goddess in the Iambic verse of the Latin comedians; and a cave, containing altars to Mithras, and a bust of that god, seated between the two hemispheres and surrounded by the twelve signs of the Zodiac, besides other signa and ἄγαλματα of the Persian god, was opened at Borcovicus only about ten years since. These, therefore, and other similar remains, found in the Roman [Pg 226]stations in the neighbourhood of Vindolana, induce me to think that the symbols under consideration, and now for the first time taken notice of, were originally placed near the altars of some divinity in the station of the Bowers-in-the-Wood. I know of no establishment that the Knights Templars had in this neighbourhood.”

“The Cross, in Gentile rituals, symbolized reproduction and resurrection. As Shaw points out, it represented ‘the same ineffable image of eternity noted by Suidas.’ The Crescent was the lunar vessel or ark that carried, in Mr. Faber’s words, the Great Father and the Great Mother across the waters of the flood. It also represented the boat or ship that transported initiates over the lakes or sea to the Sacred Islands, where they went for initiation into the mysteries; and across the river of death to the Elysian fields. The Cockatrice was the snake-god, also known as the basilisk or cock-adder. ‘Habet[Pg 225] caudem ut coluber, residuum vero corpus ut gallus.’ The Egyptians viewed the basilisk as a symbol of eternal ages: ‘esse quia vero videtur ζωῆς κυριεύειν καὶ θανάτον, ex auro conformatum capitibus deorum appingebant Ægyptii.’ How does this relate to the Nehushtan or Brazen Serpent, which the Israelites honored during Hezekiah’s time? What does the circle with the seasons at the equinoxes and solstices marked on it signify?—the symbols of the four major pagan festivals held at the start of these seasons? The broken corner of the stone might have contained some symbol. I’m not knowledgeable enough to decipher or explain the hidden story behind this combination of hieroglyphics. We know the sea-goat and Pegasus on tablets and centeviral stones found on the walls of Severus and Antoninus were symbols of the second legion, and the boar was that of the twentieth; but this bas-relief seems to allude, in some obscure way, to matters related to the ancient heathen mysteries. The shape of the border around them is notable. I believe the stone bearing them was brought in its current form from Vindolana, where, as I noted, an inscription for the Syrian goddess was previously discovered. The station of Magna also produced a long inscription to the same goddess in the Iambic verse of Latin comedians a few years ago; and a cave containing altars to Mithras, with a bust of that god seated between the two hemispheres and surrounded by the twelve signs of the Zodiac, along with other symbols and ἄγαλματα of the Persian god, was uncovered at Borcovicus just about ten years ago. Therefore, these and similar remains found in the Roman [Pg 226] stations near Vindolana lead me to believe that the symbols in question, which are being noticed for the first time, were originally placed near the altars of some deity in the station of the Bowers-in-the-Wood. I am unaware of any establishments that the Knights Templars had in this area.”

The modesty of “V. W.” is not less than his diligence; and both, I consider, exemplary and great. But he will excuse me when I tell him that the Cross, the Crescent, and the Cockatrice, are still maiden subjects after his hands. Neither Faber, Shaw, nor Suidas, pretend even to approach those matters, save in their emblematic sense; and, as every emblem must have a substratum, I for one, cannot content myself with that remote and secondary knowledge which is imparted by the exoteric type, but must enter the penetralia, and explore the secrets of the eisoteric temple.

The modesty of “V. W.” is just as impressive as his hard work; both are, in my view, outstanding and admirable. However, I hope he won't mind when I say that the Cross, the Crescent, and the Cockatrice are still virgin subjects after his efforts. Neither Faber, Shaw, nor Suidas even come close to tackling those topics, except in their symbolic sense; and since every symbol must have a foundation, I personally cannot be satisfied with that distant and secondary understanding that comes from the exoteric type, but must delve into the depths and uncover the secrets of the esoteric temple.

“As an old serpent casts his scaly vest,
Wreaths in the sun in youthful glory dress’d;
So, when Alcides’ mortal mould resign’d,
His better part enlarg’d, and grew refin’d;
August his visage shone; almighty Jove
In his swift car his honoured offspring drove:
High o’er the hollow clouds the coursers fly,
And lodge the hero in the starry sky.”[244]

“As an old snake sheds its scaly skin,
Adorned in the sun in youthful splendor;
So, when Alcides’ mortal body passed away,
His better self expanded and became refined;
His noble face shone brightly; mighty Jove
Drove his esteemed child in his swift chariot:
High above the empty clouds, the horses soar,
And place the hero in the starry sky.”[244]

 

 


CHAPTER XVII.

“Chilly as the climate of the world is growing—artificial and systematic as it has become—and unwilling as we are to own the fact, there are few amongst us but who have had those feelings once strongly entwined around the soul, and who have felt how dear was their possession when existing, and how acute the pang which their severing cost. Fewer still were the labyrinths unclosed in which their affections lay folded, but in whose hearts the name of woman would be found, although the rough collision with the world may have partially effaced it.”

“Even though the world's climate is getting chillier—artificial and systematic as it has become—and despite our reluctance to admit it, almost everyone among us has once felt those emotions tightly wrapped around their soul, and knows how precious that feeling was when it existed, and how deep the hurt was when it was lost. Even fewer are the mysteries that haven’t been explored where their feelings were hidden, but in whose hearts the name of woman would still be found, even if the harshness of the world has somewhat faded it away.”

This instinctive influence, which the daughters of Eve universally exercise over the sons of Adam, is not more irresistible in the present day, than it proved in the case of their great progenitor. Love, however disguised—and how could it be more beautifully than by the scriptural penman?—love, in its literal and all-absorbing seductiveness, was the simple but fascinating aberration couched under the figure of the forbidden apple.

This instinctive influence that the daughters of Eve universally have over the sons of Adam is just as powerful today as it was for their great ancestor. Love, no matter how disguised—and how could it be done more beautifully than by the biblical writer?—love, in its literal and all-consuming seductiveness, was the simple yet captivating distraction represented by the figure of the forbidden apple.

All the illusions of fancy resolve themselves into this sweet abyss. The dreams of commentators may, therefore, henceforward be spared; the calculations of bookmakers, on this topic, dispensed with: [Pg 228]whatever be my fate, one consolation, at least, awaits me, that in addition to the Towers, I shall have expounded the mysteries of Genesis.

All the fantasies will ultimately lead to this sweet nothingness. From now on, we can skip the dreams of commentators and the calculations of bookmakers on this topic: [Pg 228]whatever happens to me, at least I can take comfort in knowing that besides the Towers, I will have unraveled the mysteries of Genesis.

In the Irish language, which, as being that of ancient Persia, or Iran, must be the oldest in the world, and of which the Hebrew, brought away by Abraham from Ur of the Chaldees,[245] is but a distant and imperfect branch,—well, in this primordial tongue, the nursery at once of science, of religion, and of philosophy, all mysteries, also, have been matured: and it will irrefutably manifest itself, that in it, exclusively, was woven that elegantly-wrought veil, of colloquial illusiveness, which shrouds the nature of our first parents’ downfall.

In the Irish language, which is rooted in ancient Persia, or Iran, and is likely the oldest language in the world, the Hebrew language, which Abraham brought from Ur of the Chaldees,[245] is just a distant and imperfect offshoot. In this ancient tongue, the foundation of science, religion, and philosophy, all mysteries have also been developed. It will clearly show that in it alone was crafted that beautifully intricate veil of everyday ambiguity that conceals the nature of our first parents’ fall.

How, think you, was this accomplished? By assigning to certain terms a twofold signification, of which one represented a certain passion, quality, or virtue, and the other its sensible index. To the latter alone had the multitude any access; while the sanctity of the former was guarded against them by all the terrors of religious interdicts.

How do you think this was achieved? By giving certain terms two meanings, one representing a specific passion, quality, or virtue, and the other its sensible index. Only the multitude had access to the latter, while the sanctity of the former was protected from them by all the fears of religious prohibitions.

For instance, in the example before us, Budh, or Fiodh,—which is the same thing,—means, primarily, lingam, and secondarily, a tree. Of these, the latter, which was the popular acceptation, was only the outward signal of the former, which was the inward mystified passion, comprehended only by the initiated. When, therefore, we are told that Eve was desired not to taste of the tree, i.e. Budh, we are to understand that she was prohibited what Budh meant in its true signification, viz. lingam: in other words, that when cautioned against the[Pg 229] Budh, it was not an insensible tree, its symbolic import, that was meant thereby, but the vital phallus, its animate prototype:—that, in short, “missis ambagibus,” the word Budh was to be taken, not figuratively, but literally.[246]

For example, in the case we're discussing, Budh, or Fiodh—which means the same thing—primarily signifies lingam, and secondarily, a tree. The latter, which was the common understanding, was merely the outward sign of the former, which represented the inward mystified passion understood only by the initiated. Therefore, when we hear that Eve was told not to eat from the tree, i.e. Budh, we should interpret this as a prohibition against what Budh truly signifies, namely lingam: in other words, when warned about the [Pg 229] Budh, it was not an insensible tree with its symbolic meaning that was intended, but the vital phallus, its living model:—that, in summary, “missis ambagibus,” the word Budh should be taken not figuratively, but literally.

 

FROM THE RUINS OF THE PALENCIAN CITY.

FROM THE RUINS OF THE PALENCIAN CITY.

 

Again, in this cradle of literary wonders—the Irish language—every letter in its alphabet expresses some particular tree; but its second, Beth,—whence the Beta of the Greeks, and a formative only of Budh, the radix,—signifies in addition to the tree which it represents[247]knowledge also! And here, obvious as light, and impregnable to contradiction, you have the tree of knowledge, in natural nakedness, divested of all the mystery of pomiferous verbiage, and identified in attributes, as in prolific import, with the name and essence of the sacred Budh![248]

Again, in this cradle of literary wonders—the Irish language—every letter in its alphabet represents a specific tree; but its second letter, Beth,—which is the source of the Beta of the Greeks, and also part of Budh, the root—means not only the tree it stands for[247]—but also knowledge! And here, as clear as day and impossible to dispute, you have the tree of knowledge, in its natural and straightforward form, stripped of all the complicated language, and linked in essence, as in its abundant meaning, with the name and essence of the sacred Budh![248]

[Pg 230]Here then we have, at length, arrived at the fountain-head and source of the mystery of Budhism. Eve herself, I emphatically affirm, was the very first Budhist. And, accordingly, we find that, in former ages, women universally venerated the Budh, and carried images of it, as a talisman, around their necks and in their bosoms![249]

[Pg 230]Here we have finally reached the origin and source of the mystery of Buddhism. I firmly believe that Eve herself was the very first Buddhist. As a result, we see that in earlier times, women universally honored the Buddha and carried images of him as a talisman around their necks and in their bosoms![249]

But if Eve was the first Budhist, the first priest of the Budhist order was her first-born, but apostate son Cain: and in his acknowledging the bounty of Budh, the sun, who matures the fruits of the earth,—and thereby recognising Jehovah only as the God of nature and of increase,—rather than in looking forward by faith to the redemption by blood, as a different sacrifice would have intimated, consisted “the whole front and bearing” of his treason and offence.[250]

But if Eve was the first Buddhist, then her first-born, but rebellious son Cain, was the first priest of the Buddhist order: and by acknowledging the generosity of Budh, the sun, who ripens the fruits of the earth—and thereby recognizing Jehovah only as the God of nature and increase—rather than looking ahead in faith to redemption through blood, as a different sacrifice would have suggested, that was “the whole front and bearing” of his betrayal and offense.[250]

“If thou doest well, shalt thou not be accepted? And if thou doest not well, a sin offering lieth at the door”[251]—the means of propitiation are within your immediate reach.

“If you do well, will you not be accepted? And if you do not do well, a sin offering is at the door”[251]—the means of atonement are right within your reach.

[Pg 231]The endearing tone in which this is conveyed bespeaks an appeal to some usage familiar to the party. It betokens indisputably, that on previous occasions, when Cain had acted “well,” he had met with no rejection. And for the truth of this Jehovah refers to the defendant’s own experience and self-convincing consciousness.

[Pg 231]The warm way this is communicated shows an appeal to something the person understands. It clearly indicates that in the past, when Cain had behaved "well," he faced no rejection. And to support this, Jehovah points to the defendant's own experiences and self-awareness.

Cain, therefore, was a priest under a former dispensation, and a favoured one, too, and his being deprived of this office, or, in other words, “cast off from the presence of the Lord,” was the great source and origin of his present wretchedness.

Cain was a priest in a previous system, and he was well-regarded, too. His loss of this position, or in other words, being “cast off from the presence of the Lord,” was the main reason for his current misery.

But if a priest, he must have been so to a larger congregation than his father, mother, and brother: and besides, he, as well as Abel, must have had wives; but the Scriptures do not tell us that Adam and Eve, as individuals, had any daughters; it follows, therefore, that the consorts of the two brothers must have sprung from some other parents. There, then, were more men and women on the earth than Adam and Eve: and this is still further confirmed by the apprehensions expressed by Cain himself, after the murder of Abel, lest he might be slain by someone meeting him.

But if a priest, he must have had a larger congregation than just his father, mother, and brother. Plus, he, like Abel, must have had wives; however, the Scriptures do not mention that Adam and Eve, as individuals, had any daughters. Therefore, it follows that the partners of the two brothers must have come from some other parents. This means there were more men and women on earth than just Adam and Eve, which is further supported by Cain's own fears after he killed Abel, worrying that someone might kill him when they found him.

Yes, in the paradisaical state, before “sin entered into the world,” the earth was as crowded with population as it is at present, and Adam and Eve are only put as representatives, male and female, of the entire human species all over the globe.[252]

Yes, in that perfect state, before “sin entered the world,” the earth was just as populated as it is today, and Adam and Eve are simply presented as representatives, one male and one female, of the entire human species all around the world.[252]

[Pg 232]Here I cannot do better than set the reader right as to the rendering of a subsequent text, which says that “God set a mark upon Cain lest any one meeting him should kill him”; nor can I recollect another instance wherein human ingenuity, while struggling after truth, has been more directly instrumental in the dissemination of error.

[Pg 232]Here, I can’t improve on clarifying the interpretation of a later passage that states, “God put a mark on Cain so that anyone who encountered him wouldn’t kill him”; nor can I think of another example where human creativity, in the pursuit of truth, has more directly contributed to the spread of falsehood.

One would suppose that the setting “a mark upon” a person, instead of allaying his fears of being molested by those meeting him, should, on the contrary, aggravate them, from its extraordinary aspect. Besides, in the innumerable fantasies which commentators have conjured up as specifications of this “mark,” no vestige whatsoever has been yet traced on the human form to justify the inference.

One would think that putting “a mark upon” someone, instead of easing their worries about being bothered by others, would actually make those worries worse because of how unusual it is. Additionally, in the countless theories that commentators have come up with regarding what this “mark” could be, there hasn't been any evidence found on the human body to support this idea.

We are obliged, therefore, at last, to recur to the truth, and it fortunately happens that this is accessible by only translating the original as it should properly be, thus, viz. “And God gave Cain a sign lest any meeting him, should kill him.”

We are finally required to go back to the truth, and luckily, this can be achieved by properly translating the original text, which is: “And God gave Cain a sign so that no one who encounters him will kill him.”

The only question now is what that sign was, which God gave to Cain? And to resolve this, we have but to bethink ourselves of his dereliction,—namely, the offering worship to Budh, i.e. nature, or the sun: and his refusing to sacrifice, in consequence of such devotion, anything endowed with life, of which Budh, i.e. Lingam,—according to the double acceptation of the word,—was the type, as it is also the sign of Budh, the sun,—and we have infallibly developed the answer and the secret.

The only question now is what that sign was that God gave to Cain. To figure this out, we just need to think about his failure—specifically, his worship of Budh, i.e. nature, or the sun: and his refusal to sacrifice anything that had life, which Budh, i.e. Lingam—given the double meaning of the word—represented, just as it is also the sign of Budh, the sun—and that leads us to the answer and the secret.

Stamping the nature of his crime, and at the same time indicating that, in the now fallen condition of man, this badge of his revolt would be rather a security against trespass, and a passport to acceptance[Pg 233] than an inducement to annoyance, God shows to Cain, as much in derision as in anger, the substantial image of that deity to which he had but just before done homage, viz. Budh; and thereupon, Cain goes, and, on “the land a wanderer,” he erects this sign into a deified Round Tower.

Stamping the nature of his crime and showing that, in the current fallen state of humanity, this mark of his rebellion would serve more as a protection against harm and a ticket to acceptance than as a reason for annoyance, God reveals to Cain, as much in mockery as in anger, the real image of the deity to whom he had recently paid respect, namely Budh. Following that, Cain becomes a wanderer on the land and turns this mark into a deified Round Tower. [Pg 233]

Perhaps the reader would like to have some collateral proofs for these startling interpretations. I shall give them, as convincing as the solution itself is irrefutable and true.

Perhaps the reader would like some collateral evidence for these surprising interpretations. I will provide it, as convincing as the solution itself is undeniable and true.

The Maypole festival, which the Rev. Mr. Maurice has so satisfactorily shown to be but the remains of an ancient institution of India and Egypt (he should have added Persia, and, indeed, placed it first), was, in fact, but part and parcel of this Round Tower worship. May the 1st is the day on which its orgies were celebrated; nor is the custom, even now, confined to the British Isles alone, but as naturally prevails universally throughout the East, whence it emanated of old to us. Lest, too, there should be any mistake as to the object of adoration, we are told in the second volume of the Asiatic Researches, in a letter from Colonel Pearce, that Bhadani, i.e. Astarte, i.e. Luna, i.e. Venus, i.e. “Mollium mater cupidinum,” was the goddess in whose honour those festivities were raised.

The Maypole festival, which Rev. Mr. Maurice has convincingly shown to be just remnants of an ancient practice from India and Egypt (he should have also mentioned Persia, and really placed it first), was actually a part of this Round Tower worship. May 1st is the day when its celebrations took place; and this tradition, even today, isn't limited to the British Isles but is also widely found throughout the East, where it originated long ago. To avoid any confusion about the deity being worshipped, we read in the second volume of the Asiatic Researches, in a letter from Colonel Pearce, that Bhadani, i.e. Astarte, i.e. Luna, i.e. Venus, i.e. “Mollium mater cupidinum,” was the goddess honored during those festivities.

Now as astronomy was connected with all the ceremonies of the ancients, the sun’s entrance into Taurus, which in itself bespeaks the vigour of reanimated productiveness at the vernal equinox, was the symbol in the heavens associated by the worshippers with this allegorical gaiety. But this event takes place a little earlier every year than the preceding one, by reason of what astronomers call the precession,[Pg 234] so that at present it occurs at a season far more advanced than it did at first.

Now that astronomy was linked to all the rituals of ancient cultures, the sun’s entry into Taurus, which signifies the return of vibrant growth at the spring equinox, was the heavenly symbol that worshippers associated with this joyful imagery. However, this event happens a bit earlier each year than the previous one due to what astronomers refer to as precession,[Pg 234] so now it occurs in a season much later than it originally did.

Theory and observation both concur in establishing that 72 years is the period which the equinox will take to precede 1 degree of the 360 into which the heavens are divided,—2160 years 30 degrees, that is, one sign,—and 25,920, 360 degrees, or the twelve signs of the Zodiac. If, therefore, we compute at this rate the precise year at which the vernal equinox must have coincided with the 1st of May,—which must certainly have been the fact at the origin of the institution,—it will prove to have been about the four thousandth before the Christian era, which exactly corresponds with the time of Cain, and irrefutably confirms the origin which I have assigned to the worship of the Budh, Tower, Phallus, or Maypole.

Theory and observation both agree that it takes 72 years for the equinox to move through 1 degree of the 360 degrees that make up the heavens—2160 years for 30 degrees, which is one sign—and 25,920 years for all 360 degrees, or the twelve signs of the Zodiac. If we calculate at this rate the exact year when the vernal equinox must have aligned with May 1st—which was definitely the case at the beginning of this practice—we find it to be around 4000 years before the Christian era, which aligns perfectly with the time of Cain, and strongly supports the origin I’ve attributed to the worship of the Budh, Tower, Phallus, or Maypole.

Mr. Maurice’s position deserves to be remarked. “I have little doubt, therefore,” says he, “that May-day, or at least the day on which the sun entered Taurus, has been immemorially kept as a sacred festival from the creation of the earth and man, originally intended as a memorial of that auspicious period and that momentous event.”

Mr. Maurice’s stance is worth noting. “I have little doubt, therefore,” he says, “that May-day, or at least the day when the sun entered Taurus, has been celebrated as a sacred festival since the beginning of the earth and humanity, originally meant to commemorate that fortunate time and significant event.”

It is with extreme reluctance that I would dissent from a writer who has contributed so largely as the gentleman before us towards the restoration of literature; but since we agree as to the era of the origin of the festival, and substantially as to its design, I have the less hesitation in recording my belief that it was not the creation of the earth or of man that was intended to be commemorated, but the commencement of a new dispensation, consequent upon man’s defection.[253]

I really don't want to disagree with a writer who has contributed so much, like the gentleman in front of us, to the revival of literature; however, since we both agree on the era when the festival began, and substantially on its design, I feel less hesitant in expressing my belief that it was not the creation of the earth or of man that was meant to be celebrated, but the start of a new dispensation, following man’s defection.[253]

[Pg 235]Lord, from the Shaster, quotes the following abstract, marking the opinion of the Easterns themselves, as to Adam and Eve having had many contemporaries. This relates an interview between a different couple. “Being both persuaded that God had a hand in this their meeting, they took council from this book, to bind themselves in the inviolable bond of marriage, and with the courtesies interceding between man and wife, were lodged in one another’s bosoms: for joy whereof the sun put on his nuptial lustre, and looked brighter than ordinary, causing the season to shine upon them with golden joy; and the silver moon welcomed the evening of their repose, whilst music from heaven, as if God’s purpose in them had been determinate, sent forth a pleasing sound, such as useth to fleet from the loud trumpet, together with the noise of the triumphant drum. Thus proving the effects of generation together, they had fruitful issue, and so peopled the East, and the woman’s name was Sanatree.”

[Pg 235]In the Shaster, Lord quotes an excerpt that reflects the views of the Easterners regarding Adam and Eve having many peers. It describes a meeting between a different couple. “Believing that God played a role in their meeting, they consulted this book to commit themselves to the unbreakable bond of marriage, and with the courtesies exchanged between husband and wife, they nestled in each other’s arms: and in celebration, the sun donned its wedding brightness and shone more warmly than usual, bathing the season in golden joy; the silver moon welcomed the evening of their rest, while heavenly music, as if God’s plan for them was set, filled the air with a delightful sound, like that from a loud trumpet, accompanied by the rhythm of the triumphant drum. Thus, combining their efforts for procreation, they had many children and populated the East, and the woman’s name was Sanatree.”

This Maypole ceremony, under the name of Phallica, Dionysia, or Orgia, which last word, though sometimes applied to the mysteries of other deities, belongs more particularly to those of Bacchus,[254][Pg 236] was celebrated, at one time, throughout Attica with all the extravagance of religio-lascivious pomp. Archer, in his Travels in Upper India, arrived at a village just a few hours only after the May gaieties were over, and found the pole still standing. “The occasion,” says he, “was one of festivity, for all had strings of flowers about their heads, and they spoke of the matter as one of great pleasure and amusement.” As, however, he did not come in for the actual observances, I shall supply the omission by detailing the form of its celebration in our own country.

This Maypole ceremony, called Phallica, Dionysia, or Orgia—the last term, although sometimes used for the mysteries of other deities, particularly refers to those of Bacchus—was once celebrated throughout Attica with all the extravagance of religious and sensual festivities. Archer, in his Travels in Upper India, arrived at a village just a few hours after the May celebrations had ended and found the pole still standing. “The occasion,” he says, “was one of festivity, for everyone had strings of flowers around their heads, and they spoke of it as a time of great joy and amusement.” However, since he missed the actual celebrations, I’ll fill in the details by describing how it’s celebrated in our own country. [254][Pg 236]

“Anciently,” says M‘Skimin, in his History of Carrickfergus, “a large company of young men assembled each May-day, who were called May-boys. They wore above their other dress white linen shirts, which were covered with a profusion of various coloured ribbons, formed into large and fantastic knots. One of the party was called King, and the other Queen, each of whom wore a crown, composed of the most beautiful flowers of the season, and was attended by pages who held up the train. When met, their first act was dancing to music round the pole, planted the preceding evening; after which they went to the houses of the most respectable inhabitants round about, and having taken a short jig in front of each house, received a voluntary offering from those within. The sum given was rarely less than five shillings. In the course of this ramble the King always presented a rich garland of[Pg 237] flowers to some handsome young woman, who was hence called ‘the Queen of May’ till the following year.”

“Long ago,” says M‘Skimin in his History of Carrickfergus, “a large group of young men gathered each May Day, known as May-boys. They wore white linen shirts over their regular clothes, adorned with lots of colorful ribbons tied into large and elaborate knots. One of them was called King and another Queen, and each wore a crown made of the most beautiful seasonal flowers, accompanied by pages who held up their train. When they came together, their first act was dancing to music around the pole, which had been set up the night before; after that, they went to the homes of the most respected residents in the area, performing a short jig in front of each house and receiving a voluntary gift from those inside. The amount given was usually no less than five shillings. Throughout this outing, the King would give a lovely garland of[Pg 237] flowers to a beautiful young woman, who was then referred to as 'the Queen of May' until the next year.”

With this compare the description given by the author of the Rites and Ceremonies of all Nations, of a similar worship as celebrated amongst the Banians. “Another god,” says he, “much esteemed and worshipped by these people, is called Perimal, and his image is that of a pole, or the large mast of a ship. The Indians relate the following legend concerning this idol. At Cydambaran, a city in Golcondo, a penitent having accidentally pricked his foot with an awl, let it continue in the wound for several years together; and although this extravagant method of putting himself to excessive torture was displeasing to the god Perimal, yet the zealot swore he would not have it pulled out till he saw the god dance. At last, the indulgent god had compassion on him, and danced, and the sun, moon, and stars danced along with him. During this celestial movement, a chain of gold dropped from either the sun or the god, and the place has been ever since called Cydambaran. It was also in memory of this remarkable transaction that the image of the god was changed from that of an ape to a pole, thereby intimating (adds the good-natured expositor of himself) that all religious worship should reach up towards heaven, that human affections should be placed on things above.”

With this, compare the description provided by the author of the Rites and Ceremonies of all Nations regarding a similar worship practiced among the Banians. “Another god,” he states, “who is highly revered and worshipped by these people, is named Perimal, and his idol resembles a pole or the large mast of a ship. The Indians tell the following story about this idol. In Cydambaran, a city in Golcondo, a penitent accidentally pricked his foot with an awl and left it in the wound for several years; even though this extreme form of self-torture displeased the god Perimal, the zealot insisted he wouldn't have it removed until he saw the god dance. Finally, the merciful god took pity on him, and danced, and the sun, moon, and stars danced along with him. During this celestial spectacle, a chain of gold fell from either the sun or the god, and since then, the place has been called Cydambaran. The image of the god was also transformed from that of an ape to a pole in memory of this extraordinary event, indicating (as the good-natured commentator notes) that all religious worship should aspire towards heaven, that human desires should be directed towards higher things.”

Now, this mysterious Peri-Mal is but a euphony for Peri-Bal, that is, the Baal-Peor before explained: and when you remember the destination which I have there assigned him, you will perceive the propriety of his having been represented by a[Pg 238] mast or May-pole. As to the Indian legend, it only shows the antiquity of the rite, superadded to that religious investment which was meant as a shield against profanation.

Now, this mysterious Peri-Mal is just a fancy way of saying Peri-Bal, which refers to the Baal-Peor mentioned earlier: and when you recall the purpose I assigned to him, you'll understand why he was depicted as a[Pg 238] mast or May-pole. As for the Indian legend, it just highlights the age of the ritual, along with that religious investment meant to protect against desecration.

Vallancey also mentions the following additional custom, which he himself witnessed in the county of Waterford:—“On the first day of May, annually, a number of youths, of both sexes, go round the parish to every couple married within the year, and oblige them to give a ball. This is ornamented with gold or silver coin. I have been assured, they sometimes expended three guineas on this ornament. The balls are suspended by a thread, in two hoops placed at right angles, decorated with festoons of flowers. The hoops are fastened to the end of a long pole, and carried about in great solemnity, attended with singing, music, and dancing.

Vallancey also talks about another tradition that he observed in County Waterford: “Every year on the first day of May, a group of young people, both guys and girls, go around the parish to visit every couple that got married that year, and they make them host a ball. This is decorated with gold or silver coins. I've been told that sometimes they spend up to three guineas on this decoration. The balls are hung by a thread on two hoops placed at right angles, decorated with garlands of flowers. The hoops are attached to the end of a long pole and carried around with great formality, accompanied by singing, music, and dancing.

The mummers, in like manner, who went about upon this day, demanding money, and with similar solemnities, as if for the moon in labour, were derived from the same origin. In Ceylon this practice is confined to “women alone,”[255] who, as the editor of the Rites and Ceremonies, etc., informs us, “go from door to door with the image of Buddu in their hands, calling out as they pass, ‘Pray, remember Buddu.’[256] The meaning is, that will enable them to sacrifice to the god. Some of the people give them money, others cotton thread, some[Pg 239] rice, and others oil for the lamps. Part of these gifts they carry to the priests of Buddu, and the remainder they carry home for their own use.”

The mummers, similarly, who went around on this day asking for money, and with the same solemnity as if for the moon in labor, came from a common origin. In Ceylon, this practice is limited to “women only,”[255] who, as the editor of the Rites and Ceremonies, etc., tells us, “go from door to door with an image of Buddu in their hands, calling out as they pass, ‘Please, remember Buddu.’[256] The idea is that this will enable them to make sacrifices to the god. Some people give them money, others provide cotton thread, some[Pg 239] give rice, and others give oil for the lamps. They take part of these gifts to the priests of Buddu, and the rest they keep for themselves.”

The money collected in Ireland, on the same occasion, would appear to have been somewhat similarly expended, having been “mostly sacrificed to the jolly god; the remainder given to the poor in the neighbourhood.”

The money raised in Ireland during the same event seems to have been spent in a similar way, as it was “mostly used for celebrations; the rest was given to the local poor.”

“Here, for a while, my proper cares resigned,
Here let me sit in sorrow for mankind;
Like yon neglected shrub, at random cast,
That shades the steep, and sighs at every blast.”[257]

“Here, for a while, I’ll set aside my worries,
Here let me sit in sadness for humanity;
Like that forgotten shrub, tossed about,
That offers shade on the slope and sighs with every breeze.”[257]

 

 


CHAPTER XVIII.

When I cast back my eye upon this narrative, through the long perspective of ages which it involves, I confess I feel incommoded by some misgivings of self-distrust. When I consider the mighty individuals, of transcendent powers and almost inexhaustible resources, who, having reconnoitred its coast, either perished in the impotency of effecting a landing, or, more wisely, receded from it as impregnable, I am thrown back, as it were, upon myself, and impeded by the comparison of my own littleness.

When I look back at this story, through the long lens of time it covers, I admit I feel a bit uneasy and full of self-doubt. When I think about the powerful individuals, with their incredible abilities and nearly limitless resources, who surveyed its shores and either ended up failing to land or, more wisely, pulled back because it seemed impenetrable, I can't help but reflect on my own smallness in comparison.

But if “God has often chosen the small things of the earth to confound the great”; and if success in past undertakings be any guarantee against the illusiveness of inward promise; if the roads be all chalked, the posts lighted, and the sentinels faithful, why, then, allow the influence of petty fears to mar, at all events, the project of an ennobling enterprise?

But if “God has often chosen the small things of the earth to confound the great”; and if success in past efforts is any assurance against the deceptive nature of inner promises; if the paths are all marked, the lights are on, and the guards are reliable, then why let the impact of minor fears ruin, in any case, the goal of a noble venture?

In that cherished volume, whence our first lessons upon religion have been deduced, and which, as embodying the principles of our happiness here, and our hopes hereafter, has been honoured with the pre-eminent and distinctive appellation of the Bible, or Book, there occur numerous phrases of mysterious import, but pregnant significancy, which pious men, unable to solve, have contented themselves with classifying as under the head of “above [Pg 241]reason”—“contrary,” and “according to,” being the two other constituents of their predicamental line.

In that beloved book, where our first teachings about religion come from, and which represents the principles of our happiness here and our hopes for the future, has been given the special title of the Bible or Book. It contains many phrases with mysterious meanings but rich significance that faithful people, unable to understand, have simply chosen to label as “above [Pg 241]reason”—with “contrary” and “according to” being the other two parts of their classification.

Those conventional terms which expediency alone has invented are, to say the least, arbitrary; and as all men have an equal right to form a specification of their subject-matter, I shall, without disconcerting the order of the above division, endeavour only to rescue the points to which I refer from immersion in the first class;[258] or—if allowed the latitude of parliamentary elocution—to take them out from the condemnation of Schedule A.

Those conventional terms created by mere expediency are, at the very least, arbitrary; and since everyone has an equal right to define their own specification of the subject, I will, without disrupting the order of the aforementioned division, try to separate the points I reference from being classified in the first class;[258] or—if I may stretch the limits of parliamentary speech—to remove them from the judgment of Schedule A.

To begin, then, with the following text, viz. “The sons of God saw the daughters of men that they were fair, and they took them wives of all which they chose.”[259]

To start, here's the text: “The sons of God saw that the daughters of men were beautiful, and they chose wives from whoever they wanted.”[259]

What do you understand by the expression “sons of God”?

What do you think the phrase “sons of God” means?

His peculiar people, you reply; such, for instance, as called upon His name;[260] or, perhaps, Seth’s descendants in opposition to those of Cain, the unrighteous.

His unusual people, you reply; such, for example, as called upon His name; [260] or maybe, Seth’s descendants who stood against those of Cain, the wicked.

Turn, sir, to the beginning of the first and second chapters of Job, and read what you are there informed of.

Turn, sir, to the start of the first and second chapters of Job, and read what is mentioned there.

“Now there was a day when the sons of God came to present themselves before the Lord, and Satan came also among them.” And, “Again, there was a day, when the sons of God came to present themselves before the Lord, and Satan came also among them to present himself before the Lord.”

“Now there was a day when the sons of God came to present themselves before the Lord, and Satan came too.” And, “Again, there was a day when the sons of God came to present themselves before the Lord, and Satan came as well to present himself before the Lord.”

Well, what is your answer now? or will it not be different from what it was before? Can you seriously[Pg 242] imagine that it was any race of ordinary human beings that was thus denominated? And are you not compelled to associate the idea with some one of the other superior productions of omnipotent agency?

Well, what’s your answer now? Or is it going to be the same as it was before? Can you really[Pg 242] imagine that it was any group of ordinary humans that was labeled like this? And don’t you have to connect this idea with some other superior creations of powerful forces?

I will make you, sir, if you have candour in your constitution, acknowledge the fact. Listen—“Where wast thou when I laid the foundations of the earth? Declare if thou hast understanding: when the morning stars sang together, and all the sons of God shouted for joy.”[261]

I’ll make you admit, if you’re honest, the truth. Listen—“Where were you when I laid the foundations of the earth? Tell me if you understand: when the morning stars sang together, and all the sons of God shouted for joy.”[261]

Here allusion is made to a period antecedent to the existence of either Cain or Seth. The myriads of revolving ages suggested by the interrogatory set even fancy at defiance; nor are their limits demarked by the vague and indefinite exordium of even the talented and otherwise highly-favoured legislator, Moses himself.[262] And yet, in this incomprehensible inane of time, do we see the sons of God shouting for joy, before the species of man—at least in his degenerate sinfulness—had appeared upon this surface!

Here, a reference is made to a time before either Cain or Seth existed. The countless ages implied by the question even challenge imagination; their boundaries are not defined by the vague and unclear introduction of even the gifted and otherwise well-regarded legislator, Moses himself.[262] And yet, in this incomprehensible void of time, we see the sons of God shouting for joy, before the human race—at least in its fallen sinful state—had even appeared on this earth!

It is manifest, therefore, that some emanation of the Godhead, distinct from mere humanity, is couched under the phrase of “the sons of God”; and accordingly we perceive that, when they “went in unto the daughters of men, and they bare children to them,” it is emphatically noticed, as an occurrence of unusual impress, that “the same became mighty men, which were of old, men of renown.”[263]

It is clear, then, that some emanation of the divine, separate from just humanity, is expressed by the term "the sons of God"; and so we see that when they “went in unto the daughters of men, and they bore children to them,” it is noted as a noteworthy event that “the same became mighty men, who were of old, men of renown.”[263]

At the commencement of the verse, whence the last extract has been taken, you will find the name of giant[Pg 243] mentioned; and instantly after, as if in juxtaposition, nay, as if synonymous with it in meaning, is repeated “the sons of God”: thereby identifying both in nature and in character, and proving their sameness by their convertibility.

At the beginning of the verse from which the last excerpt was taken, you will see the name of giant[Pg 243] mentioned; and immediately after, almost as if in juxtaposition, or even as if synonymous with it in meaning, is repeated “the sons of God”: thus linking both in nature and character, and demonstrating their equivalence by their interchangeability.

The Hebrew word from which giant has been translated, signifies to fall: and what, do you suppose, constituted this apostasy? In sooth, nothing else than that carnal intercourse, which they could not resist indulging with the “daughters of men,” when their senses told them they were lovely.[264] Thus do both names corroborate my truth; while both reciprocally illustrate each other.

The Hebrew word that translates to giant means to fall: and what do you think this apostasy was about? Honestly, it was nothing more than the sexual relations they couldn’t help but indulge in with the “daughters of men,” when they found them beautiful.[264] This way, both names support my point; while at the same time, they reflect on each other.

“It may seem strange,” says Wilford, “that the posterity of Cain should be so much noticed in the Puranas, whilst that of the pious and benevolent Ruchi is in a great measure neglected. But little is said of the posterity of Seth, whilst the inspired penman takes particular notice of the ingenuity of the descendants of Cain, and to what a high degree of perfection they carried the arts of civil life. The charms and accomplishments of the women are particularly mentioned. ‘The same became mighty men, which were of old, men of renown.’”

“It might seem odd,” says Wilford, “that the descendants of Cain get so much attention in the Puranas, while the lineage of the good and kind Ruchi is largely overlooked. There’s not much talk about the descendants of Seth, but the inspired writer pays special attention to the skills of Cain’s descendants and how far they advanced the art of civilized life. The beauty and talents of the women are especially highlighted. ‘They became powerful men, famous in ancient times.’”

And again,—“We have been taught to consider the descendants of Cain as a most profligate and abominable race. This opinion, however, is not countenanced, either by sacred or profane history. That they were not entrusted with the sacred deposit[Pg 244] of religious truths, to transmit to future ages, is sufficiently certain. They might, in consequence of this, have deviated gradually from the original belief, and at last fallen into a superstitious system of religion, which seems, also, a natural consequence of the fearful disposition of Cain, and the horrors he must have felt, when he recollected the atrocious murder of his brother Abel.”

And again, “We have been taught to think of the descendants of Cain as a totally immoral and detestable group. However, this view isn’t supported by either religious or historical records. It’s clear that they weren’t given the sacred knowledge[Pg 244] of religious truths to pass on to future generations. Because of this, they may have gradually strayed from the original beliefs and eventually fallen into a superstitious form of religion, which also seems like a natural outcome of Cain's frightening nature and the terror he must have felt when he remembered the horrible murder of his brother Abel.”

This, so far as it goes, is satisfactory enough; but it is groping in the dark, and without a pilot. A few pages, in the distance, will, however, bring us to the right understanding of these points also; meanwhile, I return to the Mosaical record, for the insight therein afforded into the history of Cain.

This, as far as it goes, is good enough; but it is groping in the dark and without a pilot. A few pages ahead will, however, lead us to a better understanding of these points as well; in the meantime, I go back to the Mosaic record for the insight it provides into the history of Cain.

We are told then that he “knew his wife, and she conceived and bare Enoch”: and as this name signifies initiation in sacred rites, as well as it does an assembly of congregated multitudes,—in which latter sense it was accurately applied to the “city” which he had “builded,”—it shows that the new religion bade fair for perpetuity.

We are told that he “knew his wife, and she conceived and bore Enoch”: and since this name means initiation in sacred rites as well as an assembly of gathered crowds—in which sense it was accurately used for the “city” he had “built”—it indicates that the new religion had a promising future.

Irad, the name of Enoch’s son, proves the crowning finish of the matured ceremonial, for intimating, as it does, consecrated to God, we are naturally led to connect its bearer with the profession of that worship which his name represented.

Irad, the name of Enoch’s son, symbolizes the culmination of the developed ritual, as it signifies consecrated to God, naturally leading us to associate its bearer with the practice of the worship his name stands for.

As Irad signifies consecrated to God, so Iran does the land of those so consecrated; and accordingly we may be assured that it was in that precise region that the Budhists had first established the insignia of their empire.[265]

As Irad means dedicated to God, Iran represents the land of those dedicated; and thus we can be sure that it was in that exact area that the Buddhists first set up the symbols of their empire.[265]

[Pg 245]Let us now inquire what light will the Dabistan afford to our labours. It is known that Sir John Malcolm was no ready convert to its merits; his abridgment of it, therefore, cannot be suspected of any colouring; and, as I like the testimony of reluctant witnesses, I shall even make him the interpreter of its recondite contents.

[Pg 245]Now let’s see what insights the Dabistan can offer to our efforts. It's well-known that Sir John Malcolm wasn't an easy believer in its value; therefore, his summary of it can’t be taken as biased. Since I appreciate the opinions of hesitant witnesses, I’ll even have him explain its complex meanings.

“In almost all the modern accounts of Persia,” says he, “which have been translated from Mahomedan authors, Kaiomurs is considered the first king of that country; but the Dabistan, a book professedly compiled from works of the ancient Guebrs, or worshippers of fire, presents us with a chapter on a succession of monarchs and prophets who preceded Kaiomurs. According to its author the Persians, previous to the reign of Kaiomurs, and consequently long before the mission of Zoroaster, venerated a prophet called Mah-abad, or the Great (rather the Good) Abad, whom they considered as the father of men. We are told in the Dabistan that the ancient Persians deemed it impossible to ascertain who were the first parents of the human race. The knowledge of man, they alleged, was quite incompetent to such a discovery; but they believed, on the authority of their books, that Mah-abad was the person left at the end of the last great cycle, and consequently the father of the present world. The only particulars they relate of him are, that he and his wife, having survived the former cycle, were blessed with a numerous progeny, who inhabited caves and clefts of rocks, and were[Pg 246] uninformed of both the comforts and luxuries of life; that they were at first strangers to order and government, but that Mah-abad, inspired and aided by Divine Power, resolved to alter their condition; and, to effect that object, planted gardens, invented ornaments, and forged weapons. He also taught men to take the fleece from the sheep, and to make clothing; he built cities, constructed palaces, fortified towns, and introduced among his descendants all the benefits of art and commerce.

“In almost all the modern accounts of Persia,” he says, “that have been translated from Muslim authors, Kaiomurs is regarded as the first king of that country; however, the Dabistan, a book compiled from the works of the ancient Guebrs, or fire worshippers, gives us a chapter on a line of monarchs and prophets who came before Kaiomurs. According to its author, the Persians, before the reign of Kaiomurs, and therefore long before the mission of Zoroaster, honored a prophet named Mah-abad, or the Great (more accurately the Good) Abad, whom they believed to be the father of all mankind. The Dabistan tells us that the ancient Persians thought it was impossible to determine who the first parents of the human race were. They claimed that human knowledge was inadequate for such a discovery; yet, based on their books, they believed Mah-abad was the one left at the end of the last great cycle, and thus the father of the current world. The only details they mention about him are that he and his wife, having survived the previous cycle, were blessed with many children, who lived in caves and rock crevices, and were[Pg 246] unaware of both the comforts and luxuries of life; that they initially lived without order or governance, but that Mah-abad, inspired and supported by Divine Power, decided to change their situation; and to achieve that, he planted gardens, invented ornaments, and forged weapons. He also taught people to shear sheep for clothing; he built cities, created palaces, fortified towns, and introduced to his descendants all the benefits of art and commerce.

“Mah-abad had thirteen successors of his own family; all of whom are styled Abad, and deemed prophets. They were at once the monarchs and the high priests of the country; and during their reigns, the world, we are informed, enjoyed a golden age, which was, however, disturbed by an act of Azer-abad, the last prince of the Mahabadean dynasty, who abdicated the throne, and retired to a life of solitary devotion.

“Mah-abad had thirteen successors from his own family, all of whom are called Abad and regarded as prophets. They served as both kings and high priests of the nation, and during their reigns, it is said that the world experienced a golden age. However, this period was interrupted by an act from Azer-abad, the last ruler of the Mahabadean dynasty, who stepped down from the throne and chose to live a life of solitary devotion."

“By the absence of Azer-abad his subjects were left to the free indulgence of their passions, and every species of excess was the consequence. The empire became a scene of rapine and of murder. To use the extravagant expression of our author (the Dabistan), the mills, from which men were fed, were turned by the torrents of blood that flowed from the veins of their brothers; every art and science fell into oblivion; the human race became as beasts of prey, and returned to their former rude habitations in caverns and mountains.

“Without Azer-abad, his subjects were free to act on their desires, leading to all kinds of excess. The empire turned into a scene of looting and murder. To use the dramatic words of our author (the Dabistan), the mills that fed people were powered by the torrents of blood flowing from their own brothers; all arts and sciences fell into neglect; humanity became like predatory animals, retreating to their old, primitive homes in caves and mountains.

“Some sages, who viewed the state of the empire with compassion, intreated Iy-Affram, a saint-like, retired man, to assume the government. This holy man, who had received the title of Iy (pure), from his[Pg 247] pre-eminent virtues, refused to attend to their request, till a divine command, through the angel Gabriel, led him to consent to be the instrument of restoring order, and of reviving the neglected laws and institutions of Mah-abad. Iy-Affram founded a new dynasty, which was called the Iy-abad; who, after a long and prosperous reign, suddenly disappeared, and the empire fell again into confusion. Order was restored by his son, Shah Kisleer, who was with difficulty prevailed upon to quit his religious retirement to assume the reigns of government. His successors were prosperous till the elevation of the last prince of the dynasty, whose name was Mahabool. This monarch, we are told, was compelled by the increasing depravity of his subjects to resign his crown.

“Some wise individuals, who looked at the condition of the empire with concern, urged Iy-Affram, a saintly and reclusive man, to take on the role of leader. This holy man, who had earned the title of Iy (pure) because of his exceptional virtues, initially refused their plea until a divine message from the angel Gabriel prompted him to agree to be the one who would restore order and revive the neglected laws and institutions of Mah-abad. Iy-Affram established a new dynasty, known as the Iy-abad; after a long and successful reign, he suddenly vanished, and the empire fell back into chaos. Order was restored by his son, Shah Kisleer, who was reluctantly persuaded to leave his life of religious solitude to govern. His successors enjoyed prosperity until the rise of the last prince of the dynasty, named Mahabool. This king, it is said, was forced to abdicate due to the growing corruption among his people.”

“He was succeeded by his eldest son, Yessan, who, acting under divine influence, supported himself in that condition which his father had abandoned. This prince founded a new dynasty, which terminated in his descendant, Yessan-Agrin. At the end of his reign the general wickedness of mankind exceeded all bounds, and God made their mutual hostility the means of the Divine vengeance, till the human race was nearly extinct. The few that remained had fled to woods and mountains, when the all-merciful Creator called Kaiomurs, or Gilshah, to the throne.”

“He was succeeded by his eldest son, Yessan, who, inspired by divine influence, maintained the condition his father had left behind. This prince established a new dynasty, which ended with his descendant, Yessan-Agrin. By the end of his reign, the general wickedness of humanity had reached unprecedented levels, and God used their mutual hostility as a means of Divine vengeance, leading to the near extinction of the human race. The few who survived had fled to the woods and mountains, when the all-merciful Creator called Kaiomurs, or Gilshah, to the throne.”

We only now want a key to unlock the portals of this Magh-abadean household; and I flatter myself that this, which I am about to tender, will consummate to an accuracy that very desirable purpose.

We now just need a key to open the doors of this Magh-abadean household; and I’m confident that this, which I’m about to offer, will achieve that important goal with precision.

Cain’s immediate progeny are they which are included under the above denomination. Their faith and worship are exactly symbolised under its derivative dress. Magh, as before explained, is good; and[Pg 248] Abad, a unit; that is, when combined, the Good One, or Unit, the author of fruitfulness and productiveness—in which light alone, as all-bountiful and all-generous, was he recognised by this family.

Cain's immediate descendants are those included in the above category. Their faith and worship are clearly represented in its derived form. Magh, as explained earlier, means good; and[Pg 248] Abad refers to a unit; that is, when combined, they represent the Good One or Unit, the source of fruitfulness and productivity—in which capacity, as all-giving and all-generous, he was recognized by this family.

This unity of the Godhead was what was religiously comprehended under the Phallic configuration of the Round Tower erections; and this, furthermore, elucidates that heretofore enigmatical declaration of the Budhists themselves, viz. that the pyramids, in which the sacred relics are deposited, “be their shape what it will, are an imitation of the worldly temple of the Supreme Being.”[266]

This unity of the Godhead was what was spiritually understood through the Phallic design of the Round Tower structures; and this, additionally, clarifies the previously puzzling statement by the Budhists, namely that the pyramids, which hold the sacred relics, “regardless of their shape, are a reflection of the earthly temple of the Supreme Being.”[266]

But if Magh-abadean was the name adopted by them with this spiritual tendency, Tuath-de-danaan was that which pictured them a sacerdotal institution. The last member of this compound I have already expounded. It remains that I develop what the two first parts conceal.

But if Magh-abadean was the name they chose with this spiritual focus, Tuath-de-danaan was the name that portrayed them as a religious institution. I've already explained the last part of this term. Now, I need to explain what the first two parts imply.

Tuath, then, is neither more nor less than a dialectal modification for Budh, which, according to the licence of languages, transformed itself, otherwise and indifferently, into Butt, Butta, Fiod, Fioth, Thot, Tuath, Duath, Suath, Pood, Woad; and in the two last forms—of which one is Gothic, and the other Tamulic—admitted a final syllable,—which was but an insignificant termination,—namely, en, making Pooden and Woad-en; or Poden and Woden.

Tuath is simply a dialectal variation of Budh, which, as languages evolve, changed into Butt, Butta, Fiod, Fioth, Thot, Tuath, Duath, Suath, Pood, and Woad. In the last two versions—one being Gothic and the other Tamulic—an additional syllable was added, which was merely a minor ending, namely en, resulting in Pooden and Woad-en; or Poden and Woden.

In these several variations, and the innumerable others which branch therefrom, while the sensible idea is preserved underneath, there is superinduced another of a more refined complexion. Thus, Budh,[Pg 249] while it primarily represents the sun, its type, the penis; and again, its sign, a tree, expresses also the attributes of magic, science, divination, and wisdom.

In these various forms, along with the countless others that stem from them, the basic idea remains intact, but a more sophisticated version has been added. So, while Budh primarily stands for the sun, its symbol, the penis; and its representation, a tree, also conveys traits of magic, science, divination, and wisdom.

These were the consequences of that mysterious garb in which the priests invested the true elements of their religion. Being themselves the sole possessors of its inward secrets, and all literature and erudition going hand in hand also therewith, it was so dexterously managed, that a sort of reverential feeling attached, not only to those qualities in the abstract, but to the consecrated personages who were their depositories. Hence, while Budh came to signify divination and wisdom, Budha, its professor, did a divine and wise man; and Tuath, being only a modification of the former epithet, Tuatha is the corresponding transmutation of the latter.

These were the results of that mysterious clothing in which the priests dressed the true aspects of their religion. Being the only ones who held its inner secrets, along with all literature and knowledge that went hand in hand with it, it was managed so skillfully that a kind of reverence attached not only to those qualities in the abstract but also to the consecrated individuals who were its keepers. Thus, while Budh came to mean divination and wisdom, Budha, its teacher, became a divine and wise person; and Tuath, being just a variation of the former term, Tuatha is the corresponding transformation of the latter.

Tuatha, therefore, signifies magicians;[267] and so we have the first component of Tuath-de-danaans elucidated. The second requires no Œdipus to solve it, De being but the vernacular term whereby was expressed the Deity; and as I have previously established the import of Danaans to have been Almoners, it follows that the aggregate tenour of this religious-compound-denomination is the Magician-god-almoners, or the Almoner-magicians of the Deity.

Tuatha means magicians;[267] and that gives us the first part of Tuath-de-danaans explained. The second part is easy to understand without a puzzle; De is simply the common term for the Deity; and since I've already explained that Danaans refers to Almoners, it follows that the complete meaning of this religious compound name is the Magician-god-almoners, or the Almoner-magicians of the Deity.

[Pg 250]As from Budh was formed Fiodh, so from Fiodh arose Fidhius; and as I have before shown that Hercules and Deus were synonymous terms, and both personifications of the Sun, so, accordingly, we find that this symbolical adjunct was reciprocally appropriated to one as to the other.

[Pg 250]Just as Budh gave rise to Fiodh, Fiodh then led to Fidhius; and as I previously demonstrated that Hercules and Deus were interchangeable terms, both representing the Sun, we find that this symbolic association was equally attributed to each.

I dwell upon those terms with the more impressive force, because that the spirit of no one of them has ever before been developed. Me Deus Fidhius, and Me Hercules Fidhius, we where taught at school to consider as appeals to the God of Truth, and the Hercules of Honour. Most assuredly those virtues are comprehended under the radix of the great mysterious Original; but the dictionaries and lexicons that gave us those significations knew no more of what that Original was than they did of the connection between soul and body.

I reflect on those terms with even greater intensity because the spirit of none of them has ever truly been brought to life. Me Deus Fidhius and Me Hercules Fidhius were taught to us in school as appeals to the God of Truth and the Hercules of Honor. It's clear that those virtues fall under the radix of the great mysterious Original; however, the dictionaries and lexicons that provided us those meanings understood as little about what that Original was as they did about the relationship between the soul and the body.

Deus Fidhius, then, means God the Budha, and as such the All-wise, the All-sacred, the All-amiable, and the All-hospitable; and Hercules Fidhius, that is, Hercules the Budha, is, in sense and meaning, exactly the same.

Deus Fidhius, then, means God the Budha, and as such the All-wise, the All-sacred, the All-amiable, and the All-hospitable; and Hercules Fidhius, that is, Hercules the Budha, is, in sense and meaning, exactly the same.

The Latin word Fides, and the English Faith, are but direct emanations from the same communion. A thousand other analogies must suggest themselves now in consequence. In a word, if you go through the circle of natural religion and artificial science,—if you analyse the vocabulary of conventional taste and of modish etiquette, you will find the constituent particles of all the leading outlines resolve themselves into the physical symbolisation of the radical Budh.

The Latin word Fides and the English Faith come directly from the same source. A thousand other comparisons will come to mind now as a result. In short, if you explore the realm of natural religion and artificial science—if you analyze the language of conventional taste and trendy etiquette, you will find that the constituent particles of all the main ideas break down into the physical representation of the fundamental Budh.

What inference, I ask my reader, would he draw from the above facts? Unquestionably that at the[Pg 251] outset of social life, mankind at large had used but one lingual conversation; and as the Irish is the only language in which are traced the germs of all the diverging radii,—nay, as it is the focus in which all amicably meet,—it follows inevitably that it must have been the universal language of the first human cultivators—the nursery of letters, and the cradle of revelation.

What conclusion, I ask you, would you draw from the facts mentioned above? Clearly, at the[Pg 251] beginning of social life, humanity as a whole used only one spoken language. And since Irish is the only language that shows the roots of all the different radii, and it is where all peacefully converge, it follows that it must have been the universal language of the first human societies—the foundation of written communication and the birthplace of revelation.

“How charming is divine Philosophy!
Not harsh and crabbed, as dull fools suppose,
But musical as is Apollo’s lute,
And a perpetual feast of nectared sweets
Where no crude surfeit reigns.”

“How charming is divine Philosophy!
Not harsh and crabby, as boring people think,
But as melodic as Apollo’s lute,
And a constant feast of sweet delights
Where no overwhelming excess exists.”

 

 


CHAPTER XIX.

The Tuath-de-danaans, or Mahabadeans, being thus far proved as the first occupiers of Iran, it may be asked, How happens it that no Persian historians, anterior to Mohsan Fani, have noticed their existence? In the first place, I answer that they all have mentioned them, however unconsciously by themselves, or inadvertently by others. And even had this not been the fact—had not a single syllable been recorded, bearing reference to their name, the remote era, in itself, of their detachment from that country, would be the best possible apology for the omission.

The Tuath-de-danaans, or Mahabadeans, have been recognized as the first inhabitants of Iran. This raises the question: why haven’t any Persian historians before Mohsan Fani mentioned them? First, I would argue that they all have referenced them, whether unconsciously or inadvertently through others. Even if that weren’t the case—if not a single word had been written that mentioned their name—the fact that they were separated from that country so long ago would be a valid reason for their omission.

The professed writers upon Persia belong all to a recent period; and the magazines which they consulted, for the scanty information which they furnish, were either Arabs or Greeks—the former a body of predatory warriors, whose only insight into letters arose from the opportunities which their rapines had supplied them; and the latter, a community who, insensible to the beauties of moral truth, took delight in distorting even the most commonplace occurrences into the most unnatural incredibilities and misshapen incongruities.

The writers who claim to know about Persia are all from a recent time; and the magazines they referred to for their limited information were either by Arabs or Greeks—the former being a group of raiders whose only understanding of literature came from the chances their plundering had given them; and the latter being a society that, oblivious to the beauty of moral truth, enjoyed twisting even the simplest events into the most bizarre absurdities and awkward contradictions.

But independently of these causes, another more powerful one had before long co-operated. A rival dynasty, starting up from amongst themselves, succeeded, by the issue of a religious revolution, to effect their expulsion; and that once ascertained—the doors[Pg 253] of admission ever after closed against their return—the victors were not satisfied with the monopoly of civil power, but they must wreak their vengeance still more, by the erasure of every vestige of the former sway.

But apart from these reasons, another, stronger cause soon joined in. A rival dynasty emerged from among them and, due to a religious revolution, managed to force their expulsion. Once that was established—the doors[Pg 253] to their return were permanently shut—the victors were not just happy with having control of civil power; they felt the need to take their revenge even further by wiping out every trace of the previous rule.

In this devastating course, the Round Towers, as the temples of their figurative veneration, were particularly obnoxious; and, accordingly, we may be assured, that it was owing to the durability of those edifices, and not to the clemency of the assailants, that any one of them has been able to survive the hurricane.

In this disastrous situation, the Round Towers, which were like the temples of their symbolic worship, stood out as particularly offensive; and, we can be sure, it was due to the strength of those structures, not the mercy of the attackers, that any of them managed to withstand the storm.

Who, you will ask, were those destroyers? They were the Pish-de-danaans. And so energetically did they prosecute their extinguishing plan, aided, besides, by the antiquity of its remote occurrence, that all writers upon that country, before the compilers of the Dabistan, have set them down as its first dynasty, making the Kaianians, the Askanians, and the Sassanians, their successors.

Who, you might wonder, were those destroyers? They were the Pish-de-danaans. They pursued their plan to wipe everything out with such energy, and with the added advantage of its ancient origins, that all writers about that region, before the compilers of the Dabistan, have labeled them as its first dynasty, with the Kaianians, the Askanians, and the Sassanians being considered their successors.

Here I am obliged, in compliance with the justice of my subject, to expose an error of a gentleman, whom I would rather have overlooked.

Here I feel the need, in line with the fairness of my topic, to point out a mistake made by a gentleman whom I would have preferred to ignore.

“The Tuatha-dadan of the Irish,” says Vallancey, “are the Pish-dadan of the Persians”; which he pretends to prove as follows:—“First, then,” says he, “Tuath and Pish are synonymous in the Chaldee, and both signify mystery, sorcery, prophets, etc.; they are both of the same signification in the Irish; therefore by Pish-dadan and Tuatha-dadan, I understand the Dadanites, descended of Dedan, who had studied the necromantic art, which sprang from the Chesdim, or Chaldeans.”

“The Tuatha-dadan of the Irish,” says Vallancey, “are the Pish-dadan of the Persians”; which he claims to prove as follows:—“First, then,” he says, “Tuath and Pish are synonyms in Chaldean, both meaning mystery, magic, prophets, etc.; they carry the same meaning in Irish as well; therefore, by Pish-dadan and Tuatha-dadan, I refer to the Dadanites, descendants of Dedan, who studied the art of necromancy, which originated from the Chesdim, or Chaldeans.”

Of a piece with this was his assertion that Nuagha[Pg 254] Airgiodlamh of the Irish, was Zerdust of the Persians! And wherefore, think you, reader? Because, forsooth, Airgiodlamh signifies silver-hand, and Zerdust, gold-hand! Yes, but he made out another analogy, and it is worth while to hear it, viz. that Nuagha had his hand cut off by a Fir-Bolg general; while Zerdust’s life was taken away by a Turanian chieftain!!!

Of a piece with this was his claim that Nuagha[Pg 254] Airgiodlamh of the Irish was Zerdust of the Persians! And why, do you think, reader? Because, indeed, Airgiodlamh means silver-hand, and Zerdust, gold-hand! Yes, but he found another comparison worth noting, namely that Nuagha had his hand cut off by a Fir-Bolg general; while Zerdust’s life was taken away by a Turanian chieftain!!!

This is but an item in that great ocean of incertitude in which that enterprising etymologist had, unfortunately, been swallowed up. Having perceived by the perusal of the manuscripts of our country, that there must have been a time when it basked in the sunshine of literary superiority; yet unable tangibly to grapple with it, having no clue into the origin of its sacred repute, or the collateral particulars of its date, nature, or promoters, he was tossed about by the ferment of a parturient imagination, without the saving ballast of a discriminating faculty.

This is just an item in that vast sea of uncertainty in which that driven etymologist had, unfortunately, become lost. After reading through the manuscripts of our country, he realized there must have been a time when it thrived in the sunshine of literary excellence; yet he was unable to grasp it in a concrete way, lacking any clue about the origin of its sacred reputation or the related details of its date, nature, or promoters. He was tossed around by the turmoil of a birthgiving imagination, without the stabilizing support of a discriminating ability.

The General’s work, accordingly, is one which must be read with great reserve; not because that it does not offer many valuable hints, but because that its plan is so crude, and its matter so ill-digested,—the same thing being contradicted in one place, which was affirmed in another, or else repeated interminably, without regard to method or to style,—that when you have waded through the whole, you feel you have derived from it no other benefit than that of whetting your avidity for a correct insight into those subjects, of which the author, you imagine, must have had some idea, but which also, it is evident, however indefatigable he was in the attempt, he had not, himself, the power to penetrate.

The General’s work should be read with caution; not because it doesn’t provide many valuable insights, but because its structure is so basic, and its content so poorly organized—the same ideas being contradicted in one section and affirmed in another, or repeated endlessly, without any attention to method or style—that by the time you finish it, you feel like all you’ve gained is a heightened desire for a clear understanding of the topics that the author seems to have some knowledge of, but which, despite his relentless efforts, he clearly lacked the ability to fully explore.

The great praise, therefore, which I would award[Pg 255] to this writer, is that, with one leg almost in the grave, he sat down, in the enthusiasm of a youthful aspirant, to master the difficulties of the Irish tongue, which, mutilated though it be, and begrimed by disuse, he knew was, notwithstanding, the only sure inlet to the genius of the people, as well as to the arcana of their antiquities, the most precious, as they are, and fruitful, of any country on the surface of the globe.

The high praise I want to give[Pg 255] to this writer is that, with one foot almost in the grave, he sat down, filled with the enthusiasm of a young person wanting to succeed, to tackle the challenges of the Irish language, which, even though it's been damaged and stained by neglect, he understood was still the only true gateway to the spirit of the people and to the secrets of their ancient history— the most valuable and rich of any country on the planet.

But though his perseverance had rendered him the best Irishian of his age, and of many ages before him, yet has he committed innumerable blunders, even in the exposition of the most simple words; and the question now in point will verify this declaration, with as much exactitude as any other that could be adduced.

But even though his perseverance has made him the best Irishian of his time, and of many times before him, he has still made countless mistakes, even in explaining the simplest words; and the question at hand will confirm this statement as accurately as any other example could.

Tuath, then, and pish are by no means synonymous; neither do they signify mystery or prophets, except in a secondary light. In their original acceptation, they are the antipodes of each other, as much as male is to female, and as relative is to correlative.[268]

Tuath and pish are definitely not synonymous; they don’t really mean mystery or prophets, except in a more indirect way. In their original meanings, they are the opposites of each other, just like male is to female, and relative is to correlative.[268]

They are the distinctive denominations for the genital organs of both sexes, respectively—Tuath signifying Lingam; and Pish, Yoni.

They are the specific names for the genital organs of both genders—Tuath means Lingam; and Pish, Yoni.

I have already explained that Tuath is but a modification of the word Budh—the final dh of the latter having been changed into the final th of the former, only for euphony; because that prefixed to de-danaan the collision of the two d’s—as Bud-de-danaan—would not sound well; it was, therefore, made Buth-de-danaan; and—the initials b and[Pg 256] t being always convertible,—hence became Tuath-de-danaan.

I’ve already explained that Tuath is just a variation of the word Budh—the final dh in the latter has been changed to the final th in the former, just for a smoother sound; because when it’s prefixed to de-danaan, the clash of the two d’s—as in Bud-de-danaan—wouldn’t sound good. So, it was changed to Buth-de-danaan; and—since the initials b and t are always interchangeable—it became Tuath-de-danaan.

The case was exactly opposite with respect to pish: I mean so far as the alteration of two of its letters is concerned. Pith is the usual method of pronouncing that term: nor is it, except when followed by a d, that it assumes the other garb. But as dh, in the former instance, was commuted into th, so th, in this latter, is still further into sh; therefore, instead of Pith-de-danaan, we make it Pish-de-danaan.

The situation was completely opposite when it comes to pish: I mean regarding the change of two of its letters. Pith is the usual way to pronounce that term; it only takes on a different form if followed by a d. But just as dh in the first case was changed to th, th in this case changes even further to sh; so instead of Pith-de-danaan, we say Pish-de-danaan.

To screen those two ligaments of sexual familiarity from the peril of profane and irreverent acceptations, all the investiture of magic was shrouded upon them. The vocabulary of love and of religion became one and the same: mystery and enchantment were identified, and the negotiations of the earth, and the revolutions of the heavens, were blended with the witchery of amative sway.

To shield those two ligaments of sexual familiarity from the risk of disrespectful and irreverent interpretations, everything about magic was wrapped around them. The language of love and religion became indistinguishable: mystery and enchantment were the same, and the negotiations of the earth and the revolutions of the heavens were intertwined with the witchery of amative sway.

In this universality of domain, no one of those dear helpmates had a greater portion of honour assigned to it than the other. They were equal in power, and alike in attributes. And to set this equality beyond the contingencies of doubt, it was withal arranged, that while each, primarily, retained its distinct sexual interpretation, they should both, secondarily, harmonise under another mutual exposition; and what more appropriate one could be devised than that of the influence which they exercised? and of the veil with which they were guarded?

In this universal field, none of those beloved partners had a greater share of honor than the others. They were equal in power and similar in qualities. To reinforce this equality without any doubt, it was also arranged that while each, primarily, kept its distinct sexual meaning, they should both, secondarily, come together under another shared understanding; and what could be more fitting than the influence they had and the veil that guarded them?

Magic, therefore, and mystery, were the two secondary imports, in which both were united; and the ambiguity thus occasioned was what cast Vallancey[Pg 257] upon that shoal, which proved similarly fatal to many a preceding speculator.

Magic and mystery were the two secondary elements where both were combined; and the confusion that resulted was what led Vallancey[Pg 257] onto that shallow, which also turned out to be deadly for many earlier investors.

To exemplify—Budh, or Tuath, in its literal and substantive acceptation, implies the Lingam; collaterally, magic; and by convention, mystery, prophets, legislators, etc. Pish, in like manner, or Pith, denotes, literally, the Yoni; collaterally, magic; and by convention, mystery, prophets, legislators, etc. And the offshoots of either, in an inferior and deteriorated view, such as Budh-og from the former, and Pish-og from the latter, intimate, indiscriminately, witchcraft, wizard, or witch.

To illustrate—Budh, or Tuath, in its literal and substantial meaning, refers to the Lingam; additionally, it relates to magic; and traditionally, it conveys mystery, prophets, legislators, and so on. Similarly, Pish, or Pith, literally means the Yoni; also, it relates to magic; and by tradition, it signifies mystery, prophets, legislators, etc. The derivatives of both, viewed in a lesser and more negative light, such as Budh-og from the former and Pish-og from the latter, randomly imply witchcraft, wizard, or witch.

Now the words De-danaans, having been already illustrated as meaning God-Almoners, if we prefix to them, severally, Tuath and Pish, they will become Tuath-de-danaans, and Pish-de-danaans; the former expressing, literally, Lingam-God-Almoners; and the latter, literally, Yoni-God-Almoners; and both equally, by convention, Magic-God-Almoners.

Now the words De-danaans, which we've already explained to mean God-Almoners, if we add Tuath and Pish to them separately, they'll become Tuath-de-danaans and Pish-de-danaans; the first literally meaning Lingam-God-Almoners, and the second literally meaning Yoni-God-Almoners; and both, by convention, are Magic-God-Almoners.

As we have had exhibited numerous representations of the homage paid to the paternal member of this theocracy, perhaps I may be permitted to adduce a single quotation demonstrative of the honours shown to his maternal colleague.

As we have shown many examples of the respect given to the fatherly figure of this theocracy, I hope I can share just one quote that illustrates the honors given to his motherly counterpart.

“The Chinese,” says the author of Rites and Ceremonies, “worship a goddess, whom they call Puzza, and of whom their priests give the following account:—They say that three nymphs came down from heaven to wash themselves in a river, but scarce had they got into the water before the herb Lotos[269] appeared on one of their garments, with its coral[Pg 258] fruit upon it. They were surprised to think whence it could proceed; and the nymph upon whose garment it was could not resist the temptation of indulging herself in tasting it. But by thus eating some of it, she became pregnant, and was delivered of a boy, whom she brought up, and then returned to heaven. He afterwards became a great man, a conqueror and legislator, and the nymph was afterwards worshipped under the name of Puzza.”[270]

“The Chinese,” says the author of Rites and Ceremonies, “worship a goddess called Puzza, and their priests share this story: Three nymphs came down from heaven to wash in a river, but as soon as they entered the water, a herb called Lotos appeared on one of their garments, adorned with its coral[Pg 258] fruit. They were puzzled about where it came from, and the nymph who found it on her garment couldn’t resist the temptation to taste it. By eating some of it, she became pregnant and gave birth to a boy, whom she raised before returning to heaven. He later grew up to be a great man, a conqueror and lawgiver, and the nymph was thereafter worshipped as Puzza.”

And thus we see that Budh and Pish were the actual regulators of the solar universe.

And so we can see that Budh and Pish were the real controllers of the solar universe.

Time, however, dissolved the chain which linked together those mysterious absolutes: or, rather, the zealots of each contrived to sever an attachment, which was intended by nature to be reciprocal and mutual.[271] War, devastating, desecrating war, spread abroad over the plain! Human energies were evoked into an unknown activity! Men’s passions, always inflammable by the jealousy of partisanship, were here furthermore stimulated by the rancour of religion! And hearts were lacerated, and countries were depopulated in sustainment of the consequences of a physiological disquisition!!!

Time, however, broke the connection between those mysterious absolutes: or, rather, the zealots of each group managed to sever a bond that was meant to be reciprocal and mutual.[271] War, devastating, destructive war, spread across the land! Human energy was unleashed into an unknown frenzy! People’s passions, always easily ignited by partisanship, were further fueled by religious hatred! Hearts were torn apart, and nations were left empty as a result of a deep-rooted conflict!!!

But what do you conceive to have been the topic at issue? Verily, it was whether the male or the female contributed more largely to the act of generation!—those who voted for the female side ranging themselves under the banners of Pish, and those for the male under the standard of Budh, while both equally[Pg 259] appealed to heaven for adjudication of their suit, by arrogating to themselves the adjunct of De-danaans, or God-Almoners.

But what do you think the issue was? Honestly, it was whether the male or female contributed more to the act of reproduction!—those who supported the female side rallied under the banner of Pish, and those for the male gathered under the standard of Budh, while both equally[Pg 259] called on heaven to settle their dispute, claiming the title of De-danaans, or God-Almoners.

“Not but the human fabric from its birth
Imbibes a flavour of its parent earth,
As various tracts enforce a various toil,
The manners speak the idiom of the soil.”

“Not only does the human body from its birth
Absorb a flavor of its home earth,
As different regions demand different work,
The behaviors reflect the language of the land.”

Whether or not, however, the result is to be considered as decisive of the matter in dispute, one thing at least is certain, namely, that the Pish-God-Almoners obtained the victory; and the Budh-God-Almoners were thrown upon the ocean; over whose bosom, wafted to our genial shores, they did not only import with them all the culture of the East, with its accompanying refinement and polished civilisation; but they raised the isle to that pinnacle of literary and religious beatitude which made it appear to the fancies of distant and enraptured hearers more the day-dream of romance than the sober outline of an actual locality.

Whether or not the outcome is seen as definitive for the issue at hand, one thing is clear: the Pish-God-Almoners won, and the Budh-God-Almoners were cast out to sea. They didn't just bring with them all the culture of the East, along with its refinement and sophisticated civilization, but they also elevated the island to such heights of literary and spiritual bliss that it seemed to the imaginations of far-off and captivated listeners more like a fantasy than a real place.

I shall now illustrate a part of those truths by the Indian history of the circumstances, as copied from their Puranas, by one who had no anticipation of my differently-drawn conclusions, and one, in fact, who did not know either the scene or the substance of the occurrence which he thus transcribes.

I will now show some of these truths using the Indian history of events as recorded in their Puranas, by someone who had no idea of my different conclusions, and who, in fact, didn’t know either the scene or the substance of the events he is writing about.

“Yoni, the female nature, is also,” says Wilford, “derived from the same root (yu, to mix). Many Pundits insist the Yavanas were so named from their obstinate assertion of a superior influence in the female over the linga or male nature, in producing a perfect offspring. It may seem strange that a question of mere physiology should have occasioned not only a vehement religious contest, but even a bloody war;[Pg 260] yet the fact appears to be historically true, though the Hindu writers have dressed it up, as usual, in a veil of historical allegories and mysteries, which we should call obscene, but which they consider as awfully sacred.

“Yoni, the female nature, is also,” says Wilford, “derived from the same root (yu, to mix). Many scholars argue that the Yavanas were named for their stubborn belief in a stronger influence of the female over the linga or male nature in creating a perfect offspring. It might seem odd that a matter of simple physiology could lead to not only an intense religious debate but even a bloody war;[Pg 260] yet this fact appears to be historically accurate, although Hindu writers have typically presented it cloaked in a disguise of historical allegories and mysteries, which we might label as obscene, but which they see as profoundly sacred.

“There is a legend in the Servarasa, of which the figurative meaning is more obvious. When Sati, after the close of her existence as the daughter of Dascha, sprang again to life in the character of Parvati, or Mountain Spring, she was reunited in marriage to Mahadeva. This divine pair had once a dispute on the comparative influence of the sexes in producing animated beings, and each resolved, by mutual agreement, to create apart a new race of men.[272] The race produced by Mahadeva were very numerous, and devoted themselves exclusively to the worship of the male deity; but their intellects were dull, their bodies feeble, their limbs distorted, and their complexions of many different hues. Parvati had, at the same time, created a multitude of human beings, who adored the female power only, and were all well shaped, with sweet aspects and fine complexions. A furious contest ensued between the two races, and the Lingajas were defeated in battle; but Mahadeva, enraged against the Yonijas, would have destroyed them with the fire of his eye, if Parvati had not interposed and spared them;[273] but he would spare[Pg 261] them only on condition that they should instantly leave the country, with a promise to see it no more; and from the Yoni, which they adored as the sole cause of their existence, they were named Yavanas.”

“There's a legend in the Servarasa, and its figurative meaning is quite clear. When Sati, after finishing her time as Dascha's daughter, came back to life as Parvati, or Mountain Spring, she married Mahadeva again. This divine couple once had a debate about the roles of the sexes in creating living beings, and they both agreed to create a new race of men separately. The race created by Mahadeva was large in number but dedicated themselves only to worshiping the male deity; however, they were dull-minded, weak, misshaped, and had complexions of different colors. At the same time, Parvati created many human beings who worshipped the female power exclusively and were all well-formed, with lovely features and smooth skin. A fierce battle broke out between the two races, and the Lingajas lost. But Mahadeva, furious with the Yonijas, was going to destroy them with the fire of his eye if Parvati hadn't stepped in to save them; however, he agreed to spare them only if they left the country immediately, promising never to return. Because they worshipped the Yoni as the sole reason for their existence, they were called Yavanas.”

It is evident that a mistake has been committed in the above narrative, making the victors the persons who were obliged to quit! and we know from testimony, adduced upon a different occasion, that instances of such confusion were neither unfrequent nor uncommon.[274] But even admitting it to be accurate, the apparent contradiction is easily reconciled; as it is probable that the contest was protracted for a long period of time, before it was ultimately decided in favour of one party; and, in the alternations of success, one side being up to-day, and another uppermost to-morrow, what could be more natural than that a colony of the Yavanas, or Pish-de-danaans,—which is the same,—should have fled for shelter to India, before that the auspices of their arms, propelled by the fair cause which they vindicated, had, at length, accomplished the overthrow of their adversaries.

It's clear that there's a mistake in the narrative above, making the victors the ones who had to leave! We know from evidence presented at a different time that such confusion was neither rare nor unusual.[274] But even if we accept it as true, the apparent contradiction can easily be explained; it's likely that the struggle lasted for a long time before it was finally resolved in favor of one side. During the back-and-forth of success, with one side on top today and another tomorrow, wouldn’t it be completely natural for a group of Yavanas, or Pish-de-danaans—which are the same—to have sought refuge in India before the outcome of their fight was ultimately settled in favor of the just cause they were fighting for?

This object, however, once obtained,—full masters of their wishes, and sole arbiters of Iran,—they were not satisfied with the mere extinction of all the symbols of their predecessors,—save and except the Towers which stood proof to their attacks,—but they established there instead a code, as well political as moral, more consonant with their own prejudices: and the wonder would be great, indeed, if, after this[Pg 262] triumphant assertion of female power, gratitude and religion should not both combine in making the type of that influence—the sacred crescent, or yoni—the personification of their doctrines; and woman herself, all-lovely and all-attractive, the concentrated temple of their divinity upon earth!

This object, once they got it—fully in control of their desires and the sole decision-makers of Iran—they weren’t satisfied with just getting rid of all the signs of their predecessors—except for the Towers, which withstood their attacks—but instead established a code, both political and moral, that fit better with their own biases. It would be truly surprising if, after this[Pg 262] triumph of female power, gratitude and religion didn’t come together to make the type of that influence—the sacred crescent or yoni—the embodiment of their beliefs; and woman herself, beautiful and captivating, the ultimate temple of their divinity on earth!

Such was the commencement of the Pish-de-danaan dynasty in Persia; and its influence still operating, after a long interval of time, is what the historian unconsciously describes in the following terms, viz.:—

Such was the beginning of the Pish-de-danaan dynasty in Persia; and its influence, which continues to be felt even after a long period, is what the historian unknowingly describes in the following terms, viz.:—

“If we give any credit to Ferdosi, most of the laws of modern honour appear to have been understood and practised with an exception in favour of the ancient Persians, whose duels, or combats (which were frequent), were generally with the most distinguished among the enemies of their country or the human race. The great respect in which the female sex was held was, no doubt, the principal cause of the progress they had made in civilisation. These were at once the cause of generous enterprise and its reward. It would appear that in former days the women of Persia had an assigned and honourable place in society; and we must conclude that an equal rank with the male creation, which is secured to them by the ordinances of Zoroaster, existed long before the time of that reformer, who paid too great attention to the habits and prejudices of his countrymen, to have made any serious alterations in so important a usage. We are told by Quintus Curtius, that Alexander would not sit in the presence of Sisy-gambis till told to do so by that matron, because it was not the custom in Persia for sons to sit in presence of their mothers. There can be no[Pg 263] stronger proof than this anecdote affords, of the great respect in which the female sex were held in that country at the period of his invasion.”[275]

“If we believe what Ferdosi says, most of the principles of modern honor seem to have been understood and practiced, except for the ancient Persians, whose duels or fights (which happened often) were usually against the most prominent enemies of their country or humanity. The high regard for women was likely the main reason for their advancement in civilization. This respect fostered both noble endeavors and their rewards. It seems that in earlier times, women in Persia had a respected and significant role in society; and we can assume that the equal status with men, established by Zoroaster's teachings, existed long before his time. He likely did not make major changes to such an important tradition because he was too concerned with the customs and biases of his fellow citizens. Quintus Curtius tells us that Alexander refused to sit in the presence of Sisy-gambis until she told him to, as it wasn’t custom in Persia for sons to sit before their mothers. There is no[Pg 263] stronger evidence than this anecdote of the deep respect accorded to women in that country during his invasion.”[275]

“Without thee, what were unenlightened man?
A savage roaming through the woods and wilds
In quest of prey; and with the unfashioned fur
Rough clad; devoid of every finer art,
And elegance of life. Nor happiness
Domestic, mixed of tenderness and care,
Nor moral excellence, nor social bliss,
Nor grace, nor love, were his.”[276]

“Without you, what would an ignorant person be?
A savage wandering through the woods and wilderness
In search of food; dressed in crude furs
And lacking all the finer skills,
And the elegance of life. No happiness
At home, filled with tenderness and care,
No moral goodness, no social joy,
No grace, no love, were his.”[276]

 

 


CHAPTER XX.

But you will say that I have ventured nothing like proof, of the paradoxical affirmation propounded a short while ago, as to the Tuath-de-danaans having been mentioned, by all Eastern writers, in connection with Persia; and yet unnoticed, the while, by themselves, not less than unheeded by their readers?

But you might say that I haven't provided any real evidence for the contradictory statement I made earlier about the Tuath-de-danaans being referenced by all Eastern writers in relation to Persia, while they themselves have been overlooked, as well as their readers?

True: I but awaited the opportunity which has just arrived.

True: I was just waiting for the opportunity that has finally come.

Are you not aware, then, how that all Oriental writers, when referring to Budha, who was born at Maghada, in South Bahar, state that he was the son of Suad-dha-dana? And have I not already shown you that Suadh and Tuath were but disguises of each other, and both resolvable into Budh?

Are you not aware that all Eastern writers, when talking about Buddha, who was born in Maghada, in South Bihar, say that he was the son of Suad-dha-dana? And haven’t I already shown you that Suadh and Tuath were just different names for the same thing, both connected to Buddha?

Those first components, therefore, in each being the same, look at the entire compound words, Tuath-de-danaan, and Suad-dha-dana, and are not the rest, also, infallibly identical?

Those first components, being the same in each case, consider the entire compound words, Tuath-de-danaan, and Suad-dha-dana, and aren’t the others, too, definitely identical?

Admitting this, you reply, how could they, in that early age, make their way to Ireland? which, from its extreme position, must have been the very last place they would have thought of!

Admitting this, you reply, how could they, at such a young age, manage to get to Ireland? Which, because of its remote location, must have been the last place they would have considered!

If the question refers to the route pursued, I decline its solution, as not necessary for my design. “A piece of sugar, or a morsel of pepper, in a neglected corner of a village inn, would be a certain[Pg 265] proof,” says Heeren, “of the trade with either Indies, even if we possessed no other evidences of the commerce of the Dutch and English with those countries.” And when I have already made the coincidences between the two Irans and their inhabitants, their forms of worship, their language and mode of life, to be historical axioms, I surely cannot be expected to waste labour upon such a trifle, which sinks into nothing against evidences of the actual fact.[277]

If the question is about the route taken, I choose not to solve it since it's not necessary for what I'm working on. “A piece of sugar, or a bit of pepper, in a forgotten corner of a village inn, would certainly[Pg 265] prove,” says Heeren, “the trade with either Indies, even if we had no other evidence of Dutch and English commerce with those regions.” And since I have already established the connections between the two Irans and their people, their religious practices, their language, and their way of life as historical facts, I really shouldn't be expected to waste effort on such a trivial matter, which pales in comparison to evidence of the actual fact.[277]

But if the length of the voyage be the obstacle insinuated, then would I find some difficulty to—do what?—keep my muscles grave: as if, forsooth, the adventurous sons of man could only, slowly and imperceptibly, and like so many ants pushing a load before them, introduce themselves, inch by inch, and in measured succession, into the diversified terraqueous globe spread abroad for their enjoyment!—when we have direct demonstration that such was far from having been the case in the instance of a colony which, starting from Tyre, and leaving behind on all sides the most inviting and delicious countries, planted itself down, perhaps from the mere spirit of romance, in the circumscribed little island of Cadiz, long before Carthage or Utica had existence even in name!

But if the length of the journey is the issue being suggested, then I would find it hard to—what?—keep my expression serious: as if, truly, the adventurous people could only, slowly and unnoticed, like ants pushing a load in front of them, make their way, inch by inch, and in a planned manner, into the diverse world spread out for their enjoyment!—when we have clear evidence that this was far from being the case with a colony that, starting from Tyre, and leaving behind all sides the most attractive and delicious lands, settled down, perhaps just out of a spirit of adventure, in the small island of Cadiz, long before Carthage or Utica even existed in name!

No, sir; we must not be so fond of derogating from the ancients all participation in those embellishments which promote society. Asia was the cradle of the whole human race; and thence, as its population overflowed, migratory herds in different states of[Pg 266] civilisation, and with different forms of religious culture, poured in their successive colonies with multitudinous inundation into the other continental lands; but with more zeal, and with stronger preference, into those compact little nests which have been significantly denominated the “Isles of the Gentiles.”

No, sir; we shouldn't be so quick to dismiss the contributions of the ancients that enhance society. Asia was the birthplace of the entire human race; and from there, as its population grew, migrating groups at various stages of[Pg 266] civilization, with different religious practices, spread their successive communities in large waves into other lands; but with more enthusiasm and stronger preference, into those small clusters that have been notably referred to as the “Isles of the Gentiles.”

Vessels rode over the briny surges with as proud a canvas as now receives the gale.[278] The model of the ark would be lesson sufficient to instruct an enterprising generation in the science of naval architecture: and we may well suppose that, of all pursuits cultivated by human art, this would have occupied the very foremost regard by a people just rescued, through its salutary instrumentality, from the desolating scourge of an all-swallowing abyss.

Vessels sailed over the salty waves with as much pride in their sails as those that catch the wind today. [278] The design of the ark would be enough to teach an ambitious generation the art of shipbuilding: and we can easily imagine that, of all the activities pursued by humans, this would have been the top priority for a people just saved, thanks to its helpful role, from the devastating threat of a consuming void.

“Well, then, at all events,”—I fancy I hear you exclaim,—“you admit the story of the deluge?”

“Well, then, in any case,”—I think I hear you say,—“you accept the story of the flood?”

Certainly; and that of Noah, and the ark, and the dove, and the raven. But did I not, also, concede the story of the giants, and of the serpent? of the sons of God, and of the tree of knowledge? Nay, have I not put the truth of those particulars beyond the possibility of scepticism, much more of denial? But, believe me, that the liquid which composed this “deluge” was more of the colour of claret than it was of water;—that there was no more of wood or timber in the construction of this “ark” than there was in that of the “tree of knowledge”—that those two latter were congenial and correspondent to each other,—in their configuration and intention,—and[Pg 267] that flesh and blood were the elements of which they were both composed.

Sure; and the story of Noah, the ark, the dove, and the raven. But didn’t I also acknowledge the tale of the giants and the serpent? Of the sons of God and the tree of knowledge? No, have I not established the truth of those details beyond any doubt, and definitely beyond denial? But trust me, the liquid that made up this “deluge” was more the color of claret than it was of water;—that there was no more wood or timber in the building of this “ark” than there was in the “tree of knowledge”—that the two were aligned and connected to each other,—in their design and purpose,—and[Pg 267] that flesh and blood were the materials they both consisted of.

“For all that meets the bodily sense, I deem
Symbolical, one mighty alphabet
For infant minds———”

“For everything that engages the senses, I believe
It's symbolic, a powerful alphabet
For young minds———”

Could the coincidence of measure[279] between the great Egyptian pyramid at its base, and that of the Noachic ark, in ancient cubits,[280] have been accidental, do you imagine? And if not, what community of purpose, do you think, had been subserved by such numerical analogy?

Could the coincidence of measure[279] between the great Egyptian pyramid at its base, and that of the Noachic ark, in ancient cubits, [280] have been accidental, do you think? And if not, what shared intention, in your opinion, was achieved by such numerical similarity?

The triangle, in the old world, was a sacred form. It represented the properties—capacity and dilatation—of the female symbol. Lucian, in his Auction, states the following dialogue as having occurred between Pythagoras and a purchaser, viz.:—

The triangle was a sacred shape in ancient times. It symbolized the qualities—capacity and expansion—associated with the female symbol. Lucian, in his Auction, recounts a conversation that took place between Pythagoras and a buyer, as follows:—

Pyth. How do you reckon?

Pyth. What do you think?

Pur. One, two, three, four.

Pur. 1, 2, 3, 4.

Pyth. Do you see? What you conceive four, these are ten; and a perfect triangle, and our oath.

Python. Do you see? What you think of as four, these are actually ten; and a perfect triangle, and our oath.

Now, Pythagoras, though a Samian, was educated in Egypt; and the religious mysteries, with which[Pg 268] he had been there imbued, are what is so profanely ridiculed by this infidel scoffer.

Now, Pythagoras, although from Samos, was educated in Egypt; and the religious mysteries he learned there are what this unbelieving critic mocks so disrespectfully.

It is not my province to justify the ceremonial of the Egyptians, any further than as indicative of gratitude to the Godhead; but the reflection must suggest itself to every observant mind, that they are never called idolaters in any part of the Pentateuch; and Plutarch, in addition, positively asserts that “they had inserted nothing into their worship without a reason,—nothing merely fabulous,—nothing superstitious; but their institutions have reference either to morals or something useful in life, and bear a beautiful resemblance, many of them, to some facts in history, or some appearance in nature.”

It’s not my role to justify the rituals of the Egyptians, other than to show their gratitude to the divine. However, it should occur to anyone who observes closely that they are never referred to as idolaters anywhere in the Pentateuch. Additionally, Plutarch clearly states that “they included nothing in their worship without a reason—nothing purely imaginary—nothing superstitious; instead, their practices relate either to morals or something practical in life, and many of them closely resemble certain facts in history or some aspects of nature.”

If we investigate the secret of this Pythagorean asseveration, we shall find that the numbers 1, 2, 3, 4, thrice joined, and touching each other, as it were, in three angles, in this manner—

If we look into the mystery of this Pythagorean assertion, we will discover that the numbers 1, 2, 3, and 4, combined three times and connected to each other as if at three angles, in this way—

 

 

constitute an equilateral triangle, and amount also, in calculation, to ten. While the inward mystery, couched under its figure, embraced all that was solemn in religion and in thought, being, in fact, the index of male and female united—the unit, in the centre, standing for the Lingam.

constitute an equilateral triangle, and also, in calculation, add up to ten. While the inner mystery, hidden beneath its shape, included everything that was serious in religion and in thought, representing, in fact, the union of male and female—the unit, in the center, symbolizing the Lingam.

Look now at the form of the great Egyptian pyramid; and is it not precisely that of the above triangle? Is there not, also, an aperture into it, about[Pg 269] the middle as here?[281] And when to all, we add the notion of wells of water withinside, is not the demonstration complete, that the goddess of the Lotos, the soft promoter of desire, the arbitress of man, and the compeer of the angels, was the honoured object of its symbolical erection?[282]

Look at the shape of the great Egyptian pyramid; isn’t it exactly like the triangle mentioned above? Isn’t there also an opening in it around[Pg 269] the middle, just like here?[281] And when we add the idea of wells of water inside, doesn’t it fully demonstrate that the goddess of the Lotos, the gentle source of desire, the ruler of man, and the peer of the angels, was the respected subject of its symbolic construction?[282]

In 1 Pet. iii. 20, it is asserted that only “eight persons” were preserved in the ark. Let us suppose them to have been Noah and his wife, with his three sons and their wives. At a comparatively short interval after the date assigned to this event,—at most but 352 years,—on Abraham’s arrival in the land of Egypt, we find a flourishing kingdom, an organised police, a systematic legislature, and comprehensive institutions, diffused over its surface. All the other parts of the world, we must be ready to presume, if not equally enlightened, were, at least, as populous; and I put it to your good sense to decide, whether eight individuals could, within that period, not only procreate so plentifully as to replenish the whole earth, but enlighten it, additionally, with such a coruscation of science, as no subsequent era has been since able to eclipse?

In 1 Pet. iii. 20, it says that only “eight people” were saved in the ark. Let's assume they were Noah and his wife, along with his three sons and their wives. Just a short time after this event—at most 352 years later—when Abraham arrived in Egypt, we find a thriving kingdom, an organized police force, a systematic legal system, and extensive institutions all across the land. We can assume that other parts of the world, if not equally advanced, were at least just as populated; and I ask you to use your good judgment to decide whether eight individuals could, in that time, not only reproduce enough to fill the entire earth but also bring about a burst of knowledge that no later era has been able to surpass.

Indeed, the Scriptures themselves give us, elsewhere, to understand that St. Peter did not correctly interpret this history. “Come thou,” says Gen. vii. 1, “and all thy house, into the ark!” This[Pg 270] gracious invitation, at so critical a juncture, would have been too welcome a proffer to be lost sight of by anyone who could make it available; and must not we suppose that the domestics to whom the extension was addressed, with their several dependants and collateral offspring, would have been glad and happy to grasp at it with delight?

Indeed, the Scriptures themselves make it clear elsewhere that St. Peter misunderstood this story. “Come, you and all your household, into the ark!” says Gen. vii. 1. This[Pg 270] kind invitation, at such a critical moment, would have been too wonderful an offer to be overlooked by anyone who could take advantage of it; and shouldn't we assume that the household members to whom the invitation was directed, along with their various relatives and children, would have been eager and happy to accept it with joy?

But the name of the type itself is worth a hundred deductions from equivocal premises. The coffer of the law, the coffin of Joseph, the money chest of the temple, are all severally translated ark, and recorded in Hebrew by the word ארון aron: but the “ark of Noah”[283] and Moses’s “ark of bulrushes”[284] are peculiarly designated, תבת Thebit, or תבה tebah.[285]

But the name of the type itself is worth a hundred deductions from unclear premises. The coffer of the law, the coffin of Joseph, the money chest of the temple, are all translated as ark, and recorded in Hebrew by the word ארון aron: but the “ark of Noah”[283] and Moses’s “ark of bulrushes”[284] are specifically called, תבת Thebit, or תבה tebah.[285]

What is the meaning of these mysterious terms?

What do these mysterious terms mean?

“Quo spectanda modo, quo sensu credis, et ore?”

“Where should we look, and how do you believe, and with what authority?”

As the Tau of the Hebrews is, indifferently, in power, T and Th, Thebit has as good a right to be spelled with, as without, an h at the end of it,—and, indeed, a better right, considering the elements whereof it is compounded. Thebith, then, is the proper and true sound, and the mystery of its import I thus unravel.

As the Tau of the Hebrews can be seen as having the same power, T and Th, Thebit can just as easily be spelled with an h at the end as without it—and actually has a better claim to that, given the components it’s made of. So, Thebith is the correct and true pronunciation, and I will explain the mystery of its meaning.

Its first syllable, The, signifies sacred or[Pg 271] consecrated;[286] and since the letters b and p are commutable—bith is the same as pith, that is, Cteis or Yoni. The words The-bith, then, together, in all the attraction of truth, intimate the consecrated Cteis; or the sacred Yoni![287]

Its first syllable, The, means holy or set apart;[286] and since the letters b and p can be swapped—bith is the same as pith, which refers to Cteis or Yoni. The words The-bith then, convey the holy Cteis or the sacred Yoni![287]

But Pith, itself, is only a conversion of Fidh, the initial letters P and F being always interchangeable, and not more so than the penultimates t and d. And Fidh, in its abstract and original position, such as we have early seen it, is masculine, the plural of Budh, conveying variously the significations of Lingams, trees, and bulrushes. Here, however, where it is feminine, its sex reversed, and the anatomy of nature pourtrayed by the physics of language, the idea of the bulrushes alone presents itself; and the basket in which Moses was saved from the waters, and which was made of such reeds, was appropriately denominated by this mysterious symbol, as a type of the virginity in which the Messiah was to be incarnated, not less than of the redemption which was to accrue from His sufferings.

But Pith is just a conversion of Fidh, with the initial letters P and F always being interchangeable, just like the penultimate letters t and d. And Fidh, in its original and abstract form, as we’ve seen it before, is masculine, the plural of Budh, representing various meanings of Lingams, trees, and bulrushes. However, in this feminine context, where its gender is reversed, and the anatomy of nature is represented through the physics of language, only the idea of the bulrushes comes to mind; and the basket in which Moses was saved from the waters, made from such reeds, was fittingly named using this mysterious symbol, representing both the virginity in which the Messiah was to be born and the redemption that would come from His sufferings.

Another stage has been thus advanced; and lo! the beautiful union which subsists, as to design, between the results of our discoveries, and the consoling assurances of pure Christianity!

Another stage has been reached; and look! the beautiful connection that exists, as to design, between the outcomes of our discoveries and the comforting promises of pure Christianity!

Let us now proceed a little farther in this course—

Let’s move forward a bit in this course—

“Sanctos ausi recludere fontes,”[288]

“Dare to unleash the sources,” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

and connect these truths with the Tuath-de-danaans and the Pish-de-danaans.

and connect these truths with the Tuath-de-danaans and the Pish-de-danaans.

[Pg 272]“Noah was a just man,” observes the scriptural historian, “and perfect in his generations; and Noah walked with God.”[289]

[Pg 272]“Noah was a righteous man,” notes the biblical historian, “and blameless in his time; and Noah had a close relationship with God.”[289]

The name of this patriarch implies literally a boat: the character assigned him is not so well understood.

The name of this patriarch literally means a boat: the role he's given isn't very clear.

To succeed in the investigation we must have recourse to the context: and here the first thing that strikes us is the observation “that the earth was corrupt before God, and filled with violence; for all flesh had corrupted his way upon the earth.”[290]

To succeed in the investigation, we need to look at the context: and the first thing that stands out is the observation “that the earth was corrupt before God, and filled with violence; for all flesh had corrupted his way upon the earth.”[290]

A passage in the New Testament will be the best comment upon this subject, where the patience of God with the iniquities of mankind being at length exhausted, it is said, that He “gave them over to a reprobate mind,” “to dishonour their own bodies between themselves.”[291]

A passage in the New Testament provides the best insight on this topic, where God’s patience with humanity’s wrongdoing is eventually worn out, and it states that He "gave them over to a reprobate mind,” “to dishonor their own bodies among themselves.”[291]

But Noah did not participate in those unhallowed abominations, and he accordingly “found grace in the eyes of the Lord.”[292]

But Noah did not take part in those wicked acts, and as a result, he “found grace in the eyes of the Lord.”[292]

We now, therefore, see the propriety of the name assigned to his ark;[293]—and the intimation of approval conveyed by the divine command of “Come thou and all thy house into it,” was but another form of the injunction elsewhere conveyed, to the same effect, in the words, “Be ye fruitful and multiply.”[294]

We now see why the name given to his ark is appropriate;[293]—and the approval shown by the divine command, “Come you and all your family into it,” was just another way of saying what was expressed elsewhere, “Be fruitful and multiply.”[294]

Noah, then, and Kaiomurs[295] were one and the same person, the reformer of the human species, and the[Pg 273] first monarch of the Pish-de-danaan dynasty. Yavana was another name appropriated to him, and equivalent with Noah, excepting only that the former is literal, and the latter figurative. An advantage, however, arises from this difference, for when we know that Yavana means the yoni, and Noah a boat, and that both were equally characteristic of the same individual character, we conclude that the latter denomination was but the symbol of the former—that, in fact, it was the lunar boat,[296] or the crescent, the concha Veneris, and the type of comfort[297] that was veiled under the mystery of this ambiguous device.

Noah and Kaiomurs[295] were the same person, the reformer of humanity and the[Pg 273] first king of the Pish-de-danaan dynasty. Yavana was another name used for him, equivalent to Noah, but the former is literal while the latter is figurative. This difference offers an advantage, because when we realize that Yavana means the yoni, and Noah means a boat, and that both reflect the same character, we can conclude that the latter name is just a symbol of the former—that, in reality, it represented the lunar boat[296], or the crescent, the concha Veneris, and the essence of comfort[297] hidden within the mystery of this ambiguous symbol.

 

 

This fact once explained, you have the immediate solution of those “semicircular implements” so[Pg 274] universal throughout this island, and which Ledwich acknowledges “have created more trouble to the antiquarians to determine their use, than all the other antiquities put together.”

This fact explained, you immediately have the solution to those “semicircular tools” so[Pg 274] common throughout this island, which Ledwich admits “have caused more trouble for historians to figure out their purpose than all the other artifacts combined.”

These are all made of the finest gold, and, as emblems of the yoni, which was the Raman palladium, used to have been worn as breast-plates by the priests and sovereigns. They would sometimes, also, exhibit them as ornaments to the head-dress: and when so designed the two terminating angles used to have been furnished with circular cups, whereby they would better adhere to the part: of such, likewise, we have the following specimen.[298]

These are all made of the finest gold and, as symbols of the yoni, which was the Raman palladium, used to be worn as breast-plates by the priests and rulers. They would sometimes also display them as ornaments for the head-dress: and when designed this way, the two ending angles used to have circular cups attached, allowing them to stick better to the part. We also have the following example of such.[298]

 

 

Yun is the usual mode of pronouncing Yavana;[Pg 275] and as the veneration of posterity for the virtues of this legislator, at a moment when vice had threatened a general decay,[299] led them to consider him a god, he hence obtained the prefix of Deo or Deu, which along with that of Cali, whose champion he showed himself, make up the romantic, emblematic and nominal representation of Deucaliyun.[300]

Yun is the common way to pronounce Yavana;[Pg 275] and because of the admiration that future generations had for the virtues of this lawmaker, at a time when corruption threatened a widespread decline,[299] they viewed him as a god, which is why he received the title Deo or Deu. This, along with Cali, whose advocate he became, forms the romantic, symbolic, and name representation of Deucaliyun.[300]

“Safe o’er the main of life the vessel rides,
When passion furls her sails, and reason guides;
Whilst she who has that surest rudder lost,
Midst rocks and quicksands by the waves is tost;
No certain road she keeps, nor port can find,
Toss’d up and down by every wanton wind.”[301]

“Safe across the sea of life the boat sails,
When emotion lowers her sails, and logic steers;
While she who has that best guidance gone,
Amidst rocks and quicksands by the waves is thrown;
No clear path she follows, nor harbor can reach,
Tossed up and down by every playful breeze.”[301]

The struggles for ascendency between contending parties are not the growth of a day; still less are they unstained by the effusion of blood. Deluge was no very extravagant hyperbole to apply to such a carnage; for independently of our knowing that every visitation, whether by fire, water, or sword, was so denominated by the Easterns, we have the Scriptures themselves illustrating this use of the term in applying it to the description at a far later period of an equally severe and no less distressing catastrophe.

The struggles for power between rival parties don't happen overnight; they're also not free from the spilling of blood. Deluge wasn't an over-the-top exaggeration to describe such slaughter; because, aside from the fact that we know every disaster, whether by fire, water, or sword, was called this by the Easterns, the Scriptures themselves show this usage of the term when referring to a similar and equally tragic disaster much later on.

“Now, therefore, the Lord bringeth upon him the waters of the river, strong and many, even the King of Assyria and all his glory; and he shall come up over all his channels, and go over all his banks. And he shall pass through Judah; he shall overflow and[Pg 276] go over, he shall reach even to the neck; and the stretching out of his wings shall fill the breadth of Thy land, O Immanuel.”[302]

“Now, therefore, the Lord will bring upon him the waters of the river, strong and abundant, even the King of Assyria and all his glory; and he will rise over all his channels and go beyond all his banks. He will pass through Judah; he will overflow and go over, reaching even to the neck; and the spreading of his wings will cover the entirety of Your land, O Immanuel.”[302]

But how, you ask, account for the marine strata, and other remains, found within the earth’s recesses?

But how, you ask, can we explain the marine layers and other remains found within the earth?

I answer they were there embedded and inanimate, before ever man was placed above them as a denizen.

I respond that they were there, fixed and lifeless, long before any human was established above them as a resident.

“It is clearly ascertained,” says Cuvier “that the oviparous quadrupeds are found considerably earlier, or in more ancient strata than those of the viviparous class. Thus the crocodiles of Harfleur and of England are found immediately beneath the chalk. The great alligators and the tortoises of Maestricht are found in the chalk formation, but these are both marine animals. This earliest appearance of fossil bones seems to indicate that dry lands and fresh waters must have existed before the formation of the chalk strata; yet neither of that early epoch, nor during the formation of the chalk strata, nor even for a long period afterwards, do we find any fossil remains of mammiferous land quadrupeds. We begin to find the bones of the mammiferous sea animals, namely, of the lamantin and of seals, in the course of shell limestone which immediately covers the chalk strata in the neighbourhood of Paris. But no bones of the mammiferous land quadrupeds are to be found in that formation; and notwithstanding the most careful investigations I have never been able to discover the slightest trace of this class excepting in the formations which lie over the coarse limestone[Pg 277] strata: but on reaching these more recent formations, the bones of land quadrupeds are discovered in great abundance.

“It is clearly determined,” says Cuvier, “that egg-laying mammals are found much earlier, or in more ancient layers than those of the live-bearing class. For example, the crocodiles of Harfleur and England are located directly beneath the chalk. The large alligators and tortoises of Maestricht are found in the chalk formation, but these are both marine animals. This early appearance of fossil bones suggests that dry land and fresh water must have existed before the formation of the chalk layers; however, throughout that early period, during the formation of the chalk layers, and even for a long time after, we do not find any fossil remains of mammal land quadrupeds. We begin to find the bones of marine mammals, specifically of the manatee and seals, in the shell limestone that directly covers the chalk layers near Paris. But there are no bones of land mammals in that formation; and despite the most thorough investigations, I have never been able to find even the slightest trace of this class except in the formations that lie above the coarse limestone[Pg 277] layers: but upon reaching these more recent formations, the bones of land quadrupeds are found in large quantities.

“As it is reasonable to believe that shells and fish did not exist at the period of the formation of the primitive rocks, we are also led to conclude that the oviparous quadrupeds began to exist along with the fishes, while the land quadrupeds did not begin to appear till long afterwards, and until the coarse shell limestone had been already deposited, which contains the greater part of our genera of shells, although of quite different species from those that are now found in a natural state. There is also a determinate order observable in the disposition of those bones with regard to each other, which indicates a very remarkable succession in the appearance of the different species.

“As it makes sense to think that shells and fish didn’t exist when the early rocks formed, we can also conclude that egg-laying four-legged animals appeared alongside the fishes, while land-dwelling four-legged animals didn't show up until much later, after the thick shell limestone had already formed, which holds most of our shell genera, though they are quite different species from what we find today in nature. There’s also a clear order in how those bones are arranged, which points to a significant sequence in the emergence of different species.”

“All the genera which are now unknown, as the Palæotheria, Anapalæotheria, and with the localities of which we are thoroughly acquainted, are found in the most ancient of the formations of which we are now treating, or those which are placed directly over the coarse limestone strata. It is chiefly they which occupy the regular strata which have been deposited from fresh waters, or certain alluvial beds of very ancient formation, generally composed of sand and rounded pebbles.

“All the genera that are now unknown, like the Palæotheria and Anapalæotheria, and whose locations we are very familiar with, are found in the earliest formations we're discussing, or those that are directly above the coarse limestone layers. These are mainly what fill the regular layers that have formed from freshwater deposits, or certain very old alluvial beds, usually made up of sand and rounded pebbles.”

“The most celebrated of the unknown species belonging to known genera, or to genera nearly allied to those which are known, as the fossil elephant, rhinoceros, hippopotamos, and mastodon, are never found with the more ancient genera, but are only contained in alluvial formations. Lastly, the bones of species which are apparently the same with those[Pg 278] that still exist alive, are never found except in light and alluvial dispositions.”

“The most famous of the unknown species that belong to known genera, or to genera that are closely related to known ones, like the fossil elephant, rhinoceros, hippopotamus, and mastodon, are never found with the older genera but only in river sediment formations. Finally, the bones of species that seem to be the same as those[Pg 278] that are still alive today are only found in light and alluvial deposits.”

From all which, this philosopher draws the following just conclusion, namely:—“Thus we have a collection of facts, a series of epochs anterior to the present time, and of which the successive steps may be ascertained with perfect certainty, though the periods which intervened cannot be determined with any degree of precision. These epochs form so many fixed points, answering as rules for directing our inquiries respecting this ancient chronology of the earth.”

From all of this, this philosopher comes to the following valid conclusion: “We have a collection of facts, a series of periods that occurred before now, and the successive steps can be determined with complete certainty, even though we can't pinpoint the exact times in between. These periods serve as fixed points, acting as guidelines for our investigations into this ancient history of the Earth.”

To return—“God said unto Noah, the end of all flesh is come before Me; for the earth is filled with violence through them; and, behold, I will destroy them with the earth.”[303]

To go back—“God said to Noah, the end of all flesh has come before Me; for the earth is filled with violence because of them; and, look, I will destroy them along with the earth.”[303]

Now, we see that the earth has not been destroyed, and this single circumstance, in itself, ought to have been enough to show us that the whole register was but figurative. The raven and the dove were indispensable auxiliaries to the structure of the allegory: the former typifies the massacre that prevailed during the period of the contest; and the latter, in its meek and its tender constancy, the invariable attendant, besides, of Venus and the boat, characteristically pourtrays the overtures made for an accommodation, until, after a second embassy, the olive-branch of peace was saluted, and the cessation of hostilities was the consequence.[304]

Now, we see that the earth has not been destroyed, and this single circumstance, in itself, should have been enough to show us that the whole account was just symbolic. The raven and the dove were essential parts of the allegory: the former represents the massacre that occurred during the conflict; and the latter, with its gentle and steadfast nature, constantly accompanying Venus and the boat, symbolizes the attempts made for peace, until, after a second mission, the olive-branch of peace was welcomed, and the end of hostilities followed.[304]

Behold, then, the folly of those dreamers who would make Thebith so called, as if the ark had rested upon it! Why, sir, in the entire catalogue of[Pg 279] local names, there is no one half so common as that of Thebith and Thebæ! And surely you will not claim for your ideal man-of-war, in addition to other properties, that of ubiquity also, by making it perch upon all those places, at one and the same time!

Look at the foolishness of those dreamers who call it Thebith, as if the ark had landed there! Seriously, in the entire list of [Pg 279] local names, none is as common as Thebith and Thebæ! And surely you won't argue that your ideal warship also has the property of ubiquity by claiming it rests on all those places at the same time!

No, these scenes have been all denominated from the form of religion which they recognised, and of which the Pith, Yoni, or sacred Boat, was the conventional sign: as the countries of Phut, that is, But, and Buotan, were so designated likewise, from their adopting the opposite symbol, namely, the Budh, Phallus, or sacred Lingam!

No, these scenes have all been named after the form of religion they recognized, of which the Pith, Yoni, or sacred Boat was the common symbol: just as the regions of Phut, that is, But, and Buotan, were similarly named for adopting the opposite symbol, namely, the Budh, Phallus, or sacred Lingam!

Perplexed in this entanglement, and tossed about in “a sea of speculation,” Mr. Jacob Bryant, in some respects a clever man, after a fatiguing cruise of somewhat more than half a century, fell at last a victim in the general shipwreck.

Confused by this situation and tossed around in “a sea of speculation,” Mr. Jacob Bryant, who was somewhat clever, ended up being a victim in the overall disaster after a tiring journey of just over fifty years.

“Your wise men don’t know much of navigation.”

“Your wise men don’t know much about navigation.”

The Gentiles, says he, worshipped Noah’s ark! Yes they did; but not in the sense in which he understood it.[305]

The Gentiles, he says, worshipped Noah’s ark! Yes, they did; but not in the way he thought.[305]

Another axiom of his is, that the Deluge must have really happened, because that the tradition of it is[Pg 280] universal! To this, also, I chime in my affirmative response, and proclaim, yea. But the tradition of the tree of knowledge is equally universal. And though the ground work of both occurred, and was substantively true, yet was the description of neither more than a graceful allegory; while the salutary alarm imparted under this guise, and the monitory lesson suggested by its horrors, in amusing the fancy, edified it, at the same moment, by keeping before it a picture of that spiritual desolation, which sin leaves in the citadel of the soul.[306]

Another axiom of his is that the Deluge must have really happened because the tradition of it is[Pg 280] universal! To this, I also agree and say yes. But the tradition of the tree of knowledge is just as universal. And while the foundational events of both happened and were substantially true, the descriptions of neither are more than a beautiful allegory; the valuable warning conveyed through this form, and the important lesson suggested by its frightening elements, not only entertain the imagination but also teach it by keeping in view a picture of that spiritual emptiness that sin leaves in the citadel of the soul. [306]

“Moses,” says the apostle, “was learned in all the wisdom of the Egyptians, and was mighty in words and in deeds.”[307]

“Moses,” says the apostle, “was educated in all the wisdom of the Egyptians and was powerful in speech and action.”[307]

Now Strabo assures us that the Egyptians of his day were as ignorant as he was himself of the origin of their religion, of the import of their symbols, and of their national history. They pretended to retain some evanescent traces thereof in the time of Diodorus; but so scrupulously exact were they in the concealment of their tenour, that to pry into them, profanely, was morally impossible.

Now Strabo tells us that the Egyptians of his time were just as clueless as he was about the origin of their religion, the meaning of their symbols, and their national history. They claimed to hold onto some fleeting traces of this knowledge during Diodorus's era; however, they were so careful in hiding the content that it was morally impossible to investigate them without being disrespectful.

Herodotus himself, who neglected no channel of information, found it no easy matter to glean a few initiatory scraps from them. And even these were accompanied with such solemn denunciations, that his embarrassment is betrayed when but alluding to their tendency.

Herodotus himself, who explored every source of information, found it difficult to gather a few initial bits from them. And even these were accompanied by such serious warnings that his discomfort is clear when he merely hints at their inclination.

If, during Moses’s residence at Pharaoh’s Court, his opportunities of insight were greater, it is still self-evident that the accomplishments which he obtained were more of a secular character than of a religious[Pg 281] cast—that the courtier was the first object of the young princess’s directions, and the qualifications of the statesman her next ambition for her charge. The mysteries of the priests were too awful, and too sanctified, to be debased to the routine of a schoolboy’s rehearsal; and even when ripening age did bespeak a more chastened mind, the communication of their contents was obscured by the interposition of an almost impenetrable umbrage.

If, during Moses's time at Pharaoh's court, he had more opportunities for insight, it's clear that the skills he gained were more worldly than spiritual[Pg 281]. The young princess's main focus was on the courtier, with the qualifications of the statesman being her next ambition for her charge. The mysteries of the priests were too intense and sacred to be simplified into a schoolboy's practice; and even as he matured and developed a more refined perspective, the sharing of their secrets was clouded by an almost impenetrable darkness.

Thus palliated by types, Moses did, however, imbibe from the Egyptians all the knowledge which they then possessed of the nature of their ceremonies; and the record of the Fall, the Deluge, and the Creation are the direct transcripts of the instruction so conveyed. But though it is undeniable, from their symbols, that the Egyptians must have been well apprised of the constitution of those rites, yet am I as satisfied as I am of my physical motion, that the foldings of that web, in which they were so mystically doubled, was lost to their grasp in the labyrinths of antiquity.

Thus eased by examples, Moses did, however, absorb all the knowledge that the Egyptians had at the time about the nature of their ceremonies; and the accounts of the Fall, the Deluge, and the Creation are direct records of the teaching that he received. But while it’s obvious from their symbols that the Egyptians must have been well aware of the constitution of those rites, I am as certain as I am of my physical movements that the intricacies of that web, in which they were so mystically doubled, were beyond their understanding in the complexities of ancient times.

Moses, therefore, could not have learned from the Egyptians more than the Egyptians themselves had known. He related the allegory as he had received it from them: and it is, doubtless, to his ignorance of its ambiguous interpretation, accessible only through that language in which it was originally involved, that we are indebted for a transmission, so essentially Irish.

Moses, then, couldn't have learned from the Egyptians more than the Egyptians themselves knew. He shared the story as he received it from them, and it's certainly his lack of understanding of its ambiguous meaning, accessible only through the language it was originally expressed in, that we owe the version that is so distinctly Irish.

The Pish-de-danaan dynasty which rose upon the ruins of the Tuath-de-danaans, in Iran, was itself, in after ages, ejected from that country. Egypt was the retreat of their shattered fortunes; and there, during their abode, under the name of the Shepherd-kings,[Pg 282] they erected the Pyramids, in honour of Pith, or Padma-devi, but at an age long anterior to what may be presumed from Manetho.[308]

The Pish-de-danaan dynasty, which emerged from the remnants of the Tuath-de-danaans in Iran, was eventually ousted from that region in later times. Egypt became the refuge for their fallen fortunes; there, during their time, they were known as the Shepherd-kings,[Pg 282] and they built the Pyramids to honor Pith or Padma-devi, but at a time much earlier than what might be assumed from Manetho.[308]

Previously, however, to their arrival in Egypt, Shinaar in Mesopotamia afforded them an asylum. Here it was that Nimrod broke in:[309] and as I have before but transiently glanced at that circumstance, I shall now revert to it with more precision.

Previously, however, before they arrived in Egypt, Shinaar in Mesopotamia provided them with refuge. It was here that Nimrod intervened:[309] and as I have briefly mentioned that situation before, I will now return to it with more detail.

Between the tenets of the Pish-de-danaans and those of their Tuath-de-danaan predecessors, there was but a single point of dissentient belief. The language, the customs, the manners and modes of life of both were the same. To all intents and purposes they were one identical people.

Between the beliefs of the Pish-de-danaans and those of their Tuath-de-danaan predecessors, there was only one point of disagreement. The language, customs, behaviors, and lifestyles of both were the same. For all practical purposes, they were one and the same people.

But as the former had imagined that the Yoni alone was the author of procreation, while the others claimed that honour for their own symbol, the Lingam, an animosity ensued, which was not allayed even by the consciousness, that each, secretly, worshipped the type of the other’s creed.

But while the first group thought that the Yoni was solely responsible for procreation, the others argued that credit belonged to their own symbol, the Lingam. This led to a conflict that wasn’t resolved, even though deep down, they all secretly respected the ideas of the other’s beliefs.

The goddess, however, prevailed in the struggle, and her glories in Iran were great and far spread. Monarchs bowed at the nod of her omnipotence, and the earth swelled with the gestations of her praise.[310][Pg 283]Sed ultima dies semper homini est expectanda.” A rude and a lawless swarm of stragglers, headed by an adventurer of commanding abilities and determined heroism, deluged, in turn, the Boatmen, or the Noachidæ,[311] and swamped them in a flood, as sanguinary and as disastrous as that which they had, themselves, before, brought upon the adversaries of their zeal.

The goddess, however, triumphed in the conflict, and her glory in Iran was vast and well-known. Kings bowed to her absolute power, and the earth was filled with the fruits of her praise.[310][Pg 283]Sed ultima dies semper homini est expectanda.” A rough and unruly group of stragglers, led by a skilled adventurer with unwavering bravery, overwhelmed, in turn, the Boatmen, or the Noachidæ,[311] and drowned them in a flood, as bloody and as devastating as the one they had previously unleashed on their rivals.

But it was not the bloodshed of the scene that affected them half so much as the insult offered by the erection of the Tower![312] And as no clue can be so adequate for the analysis of this enigma as that which they themselves have bequeathed,—for it was from the Yavanas or Pish-de-danaans that Moses had been taught the fact,—I shall place such before your eyes, in all the eloquence of a self-interpreting dissyllable.

But it wasn't the bloodshed of the scene that affected them nearly as much as the insult of the Tower being built![312] And since there’s no clue as effective for understanding this enigma as the one they themselves left behind—because it was from the Yavanas or Pish-de-danaans that Moses learned this fact—I will present it to you, in all the eloquence of a self-explaining two-syllable word.

מנרל is the name by which the scriptural record[Pg 284] perpetuates this structure.[313] If you put this into English letters, and read them regularly, from left to right, it will be Lidgam. But the Hebrews read in the opposite direction, from right to left; and that is the very cause of the appearance of the d in the word; for as Magnil—reading backwards—would produce a cacophony, the n of the original was left out, and d substituted, making Magdil: reinstate, therefore, the n, and enunciate the Hebrew word, as you would the Irish or the Sanscrit, and it will not only unmask the secret of this long-disputed edifice, but be, sound, and personate, in all the nicety of accentuation, Lingam, and thus prevent all further controversy about the character of the Tower of Babel.

מנרל is the name that the scriptural record[Pg 284] uses to keep this structure alive.[313] If you write this in English letters and read them normally, from left to right, it will be Lidgam. However, the Hebrews read it in the opposite direction, from right to left; and that’s why the d appears in the word. Because if you read Magnil backwards, it would create a cacophony, the n from the original was dropped and replaced with d, resulting in Magdil: so, restore the n, and pronounce the Hebrew word as you would in Irish or Sanskrit, and it will not only reveal the secret of this long-debated structure but also be sound and personate with all the precision of accentuation, Lingam, thus putting an end to any further debate about the character of the Tower of Babel.

“The waies through which my weary steps I guide,
In this researche of old antiquitie,
Are so exceeding riche, and long, and wyde,
And sprinkled with such sweet varietie,
Of all that pleasant is to eare and eye,
That I, nigh ravisht with rare thought’s delight,
My tedious travel quite forgot thereby;
And when I gin to feel decay of might,
It strength to me supplies and cheers my dulled spright.”[314]

“The paths I take with my tired steps,
In this quest for ancient history, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
Are so incredibly rich, long, and wide,
And filled with such a delightful variety,
Of all that is pleasing to the ear and eye,
That I, nearly overwhelmed with the joy of the idea,
Forget my tedious journey entirely;
And when I start to feel my strength fading,
It gives me strength and lifts my dull spirit.”[314]

 

 


CHAPTER XXI.

I have stated that it was from the Pish-de-danaans or Yavana philosophers of Egypt that Moses had learned the allegories of the Deluge and of the Fall. I now add, that it was by them also he had been instructed in that consolatory assurance which told him that the “Seed of the woman should bruise the serpent’s head.”[315]

I have mentioned that it was from the Pish-de-danaans or Yavana philosophers of Egypt that Moses learned the stories of the Flood and the Fall. I now add, that it was also from them that he received the comforting assurance that the “Seed of the woman would crush the serpent’s head.”[315]

In truth, it was this very promise made to the ancestors of those people in Paradise, which is but another name for Iran,[316] that gave rise to the schism between them and the Tuath-de-danaans.

In reality, it was this specific promise made to the ancestors of those people in Paradise, which is just another name for Iran,[316] that led to the schism between them and the Tuath-de-danaans.

“Unto the woman he said, I will greatly multiply thy sorrow and thy conception; in sorrow thou shalt bring forth children: and thy desire shall be to thy husband, and he shall rule over thee.”[317]

“To the woman he said, I will greatly increase your pain and your conception; in pain you shall give birth to children: and your desire shall be for your husband, and he will rule over you.”[317]

The nature of the crime is here clearly denoted by the suitableness of the punishment.[318] But the same over-ruling Judge, who, in conformity with His justice, could not but chastise the violation of His injunctions, yet, in mercy to man’s weakness, and seeing that “he also is flesh,” condescended to [Pg 286]promise that the instrument of his seduction should be also the vehicle of his redeeming triumph.

The nature of the crime is clearly indicated by the appropriateness of the punishment.[318] However, the same overarching Judge, who, in line with His justice, had to punish the breaking of His commands, also, out of mercy for human frailty, and recognizing that “he also is flesh,” agreed to [Pg 286]promise that the instrument of his temptation would also be the means of his redeeming victory.

“I will put enmity between thee (the serpent) and the woman, and between thy seed and her seed; it shall bruise thy head, and thou shalt bruise his heel.”[319]

“I will create hostility between you (the serpent) and the woman, and between your offspring and her offspring; he will crush your head, and you will strike his heel.”[319]

Pinning their faith upon the literal fulfilment of these terms, which told them that the female, as such, would be the unaided author of a being, whose healing effects would restore them to the inheritance so heedlessly forfeited, their veneration for that symbol of divine interposition became correspondingly unbounded; and their enthusiasm for the principle of its strict verification was what engendered the thought that in the general procreating scheme the yoni was the vivifier.

Pinning their hopes on the literal fulfillment of these terms, which told them that the female, as such, would be the sole author of a being, whose healing effects would restore them to the inheritance that had been so carelessly lost, their respect for that symbol of divine intervention became limitless; and their enthusiasm for the principle of its strict verification led to the belief that in the general reproductive scheme, the yoni was the vivifier.

The Tuath-de-danaans or Lingajas, on the other hand, were not less satisfied in their security; but looking upon the terms with a more spiritual interpretation, and led by the operation of ordinary physics to consider the question as a deviation from the general rule, they erected the symbol of male capability as the standard of their doctrine. And thus, while the zeal of both parties shook the very framework of society, yet did they concur in all the essentials of their respective religions; and even the particulars of that prospect by which they were both sustained, instead of operating as an exception to the universality of this truth, only confirm its import.

The Tuath-de-danaans or Lingajas, on the other hand, were just as confident in their safety; however, interpreting the terms in a more spiritual way and influenced by regular physics to see the issue as a deviation from the general rule, they established the symbol of male capability as the foundation of their beliefs. Thus, while the passion of both sides shook the very core of society, they still agreed on all the essentials of their respective religions; and even the specifics of that prospect that sustained them both, rather than serving as an exception to the universality of this truth, only reinforced its significance.

The Jews, who were but newly brought forward upon the stage, and who, in the inscrutable councils of heaven, were selected as the objects of God’s[Pg 287] immediate superintendence, being informed of the tenour of the paradisaical hope, abused it more wantonly than ever did the Pish-de-danaans or the Tuath-de-danaans.

The Jews, who had just recently taken center stage, and who, in the mysterious plans of heaven, were chosen as the focus of God’s[Pg 287] direct oversight, upon learning about the promise of paradise, misused it more recklessly than ever did the Pish-de-danaans or the Tuath-de-danaans.

Unable to comprehend, from their narrow mental calibre, any agency in the form of a divine emanation, and yet fancying, each of them, that she would herself be the mother of the expected Redeemer, their women indulged in all the lusts of desire, and, where no opportunity offered for licensed gratification, revelled in the arms of incest.

Unable to understand, due to their limited thinking, any sense of a divine force, yet each believing that she would be the mother of the awaited Redeemer, the women engaged in all kinds of desires, and where there was no chance for approved pleasure, they found excitement in incest.

This alone can apologise for that intensity of passion, exceeding even the dictates of natural thirst, and unrestrained by the consideration of decency or consanguinity, whereof we read in the Old Testament, respecting the Israelitish daughters;[320] while it also demonstrates that the carnality of their souls did not allow them thoroughly to understand the precise nature of the favour designed.

This alone can explain that level of passion, which goes beyond natural desire and isn't held back by concerns of decency or family ties, like we read in the Old Testament about the Israelite daughters;[320] while it also shows that the carnality of their souls prevented them from fully grasping the true nature of the favour intended.

Far otherwise the case with the intellectual races, which they were now appointed to supersede.

Far otherwise the case with the intellectual races, which they were now set to replace.

“In order to reclaim the vicious, to punish the incorrigible, to protect the oppressed, to destroy the oppressor, to encourage and reward the good, and to show all spirits the path to their ultimate happiness, God has been pleased to manifest Himself, say the Brahmins, in a variety of ways, from age to age, in all parts of the habitable globe. When He acts immediately, without assuming a shape, or sending forth a new emanation, when a divine sound is heard from the sky, that manifestation of Himself is called acasavani, or an ethereal voice: when the voice [Pg 288]proceeds from a meteor or a flame, it is said to be agnarupi, or formed of fire; but an avatara is a descent of the Deity in the shape of a mortal; and an avantara is a similar incarnation of an inferior kind, intended to answer some purpose of less moment. The Supreme Being, and the celestial emanations from Him, are niracara, or bodiless, in which state they must be invisible to mortals; but when they are pratya-sha, or obvious to sight, they become sacara, or embodied, either in shapes different from that of any mortal, and expressive of the divine attributes, as Chrishna revealed himself to Arjun, or in a human form, which Chrishna usually bore, and in that mode of appearing the deities are generally supposed to be born of women without any carnal intercourse.”[321]

“To reclaim the wicked, to punish the unchangeable, to protect the vulnerable, to eliminate the oppressor, to encourage and reward the righteous, and to guide all spirits towards their ultimate happiness, God, according to the Brahmins, has chosen to reveal Himself in various ways throughout history, across the globe. When He acts directly, without taking a form or sending forth a new essence, and a divine sound is heard from the sky, that manifestation is called acasavani, or an ethereal voice: when the voice comes from a meteor or a flame, it’s referred to as agnarupi, or formed of fire; however, an avatara is when the Deity descends in the shape of a mortal; an avantara is a similar, lesser incarnation meant for a less significant purpose. The Supreme Being and the celestial emanations from Him are niracara, or bodiless, in which form they are invisible to humans; but when they are pratya-sha, or visible, they become sacara, or embodied, either in forms different from any mortal, expressing divine attributes, as Chrishna revealed Himself to Arjun, or in a human form, which Chrishna usually took, and in that form, the deities are generally believed to be born of women without any physical interaction.”[321]

Is this repugnant to the spirit of Christianity? No; it is its counterpart. “I know,” says Job, in the moment of inspiration, “that my Redeemer liveth.”[322] Prophetically, you reply; and you back the opinion by our Saviour’s own appeal that “Abraham saw his day, and was glad.”[323]

Is this against the spirit of Christianity? No; it is its counterpart. “I know,” says Job, in a moment of inspiration, “that my Redeemer lives.”[322] Prophetically, you respond; and you support this view with our Savior’s own statement that “Abraham saw his day, and was glad.”[323]

Abraham certainly believed by anticipation, but Job by retrospection. And if you will not think my assertion decisive of the matter, I will produce an authority to which you will more readily subscribe.

Abraham definitely had faith looking forward, while Job reflected on the past. And if you don’t find my statement convincing, I can provide an authority that you’ll agree with more easily.

“And all that dwell upon the earth shall worship Him, whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world.”[324]

“And everyone living on earth will worship Him, whose names are not written in the book of life of the Lamb slain from the foundation of the world.”[324]

It will be in vain for you to attempt to parry the evidence of this startling text. No visionary foresight will accomplish its defeat: no ideal substitutions will shake its validity.

It will be pointless for you to try to counter the evidence of this shocking text. No fanciful foresight will overcome it: no ideal substitutions will undermine its validity.

[Pg 289]“How it came to pass,” says Skelton, “that the Egyptians, Arabians, and Indians, before Christ came among us, and the inhabitants of the extreme northern parts of the world, ere they had so much as heard of Him, paid a remarkable veneration to the sign of the cross, is to me unknown, but the fact itself is known. In some places this sign was given to men accused of a crime, but acquitted: and in Egypt it stood for the signification of eternal life.”[325]

[Pg 289]“How it happened,” says Skelton, “that the Egyptians, Arabs, and Indians, before Christ came among us, as well as the people from the far northern parts of the world, even before they had heard of Him, showed a significant respect for the sign of the cross, is a mystery to me, but the fact itself is clear. In some places, this sign was given to men accused of a crime but found innocent: and in Egypt it symbolized eternal life.”[325]

“V. W.” has asserted something similar;[326] but neither one nor the other has attempted to fathom its origin.

“V. W.” has claimed something similar;[326] but neither has tried to understand its origin.

“The Druids,” adds Schedius, “seek studiously for an oak tree, large and handsome, growing up with two principal arms, in form of a cross, beside the main stem upright. If the two horizontal arms are not sufficiently adapted to the figure, they fasten a cross-beam to it. This tree they consecrate in this manner. Upon the right branch, they cut in the back, in fair characters, the word Hesus: upon the middle or upright stem, the word Taramis: upon the left branch, Belenus: over this, above the going off of the arms, they cut the name of God, Thau: under all, the same repeated Thau.”[327]

“The Druids,” Schedius explains, “carefully search for a large and beautiful oak tree that develops with two main branches in the shape of a cross alongside the upright trunk. If the two horizontal branches don’t fit the shape properly, they attach a cross-beam to it. They consecrate this tree in this way. On the right branch, they engrave the word Hesus in elegant letters on the backside; on the central stem, they carve the word Taramis; on the left branch, Belenus; above this, where the branches split, they etch the name of God, Thau; below all of this, they repeat the same Thau.”[327]

“The form of the great temple,” observes Dr. Macculloch, “at Loch Bernera, in the Isle of Lewis the chief isle of the Hebrides, is that of a cross, containing, at the intersection, a circle with a central stone; an additional line being superadded on one side of the longest arms, and nearly parallel to it.[Pg 290] Were this line absent, its proportion would be nearly that of the Roman cross, or common crucifix.”

“The great temple,” notes Dr. Macculloch, “at Loch Bernera, on the Isle of Lewis, the main island of the Hebrides, is shaped like a cross, which has a circle with a central stone at the intersection; an extra line is added on one side of the longest arms, which is almost parallel to it.[Pg 290] If this line were not there, its proportions would be almost like those of a Roman cross or a typical crucifix.”

And then, in reply to the supposition of its having been converted by the Christians into this form, he avers that “the whole is too consistent, and too much of one age, to admit of such; while at the same time, it could not, under any circumstances, have been applicable to a Christian worship. Its essential part, the circular area, and the number of similar structures found in the vicinity, equally bespeak its ancient origin. It must, therefore, be concluded, that the cruciform shape was given by the original contrivers of the fabric; and it will afford an object of speculation to antiquaries, who, if they are sometimes accused of heaping additional obscurity on the records of antiquity, must also be allowed the frequent merit of eliciting light from darkness. To them I willingly consign all further speculations concerning it.[328]... “Yet it seems unquestionable that the figure of a cross was known to the Gothic nations, and also used by them before they were converted to Christianity.”[329]

And then, in response to the idea that it was turned into this form by the Christians, he argues that “everything about it is too consistent and belongs to too specific a time to support that theory; meanwhile, it could not have been related to Christian worship in any way. The key element, the circular area, along with the number of similar structures nearby, clearly indicates its ancient origins. Therefore, it must be concluded that the cross shape was created by the original builders of the structure; it will certainly be a topic of speculation for historians, who, although sometimes accused of adding more confusion to the records of the past, must also be credited for frequently bringing light out of darkness. I happily leave all further speculations about it to them.[328]... “Yet it seems undeniable that the shape of a cross was known to the Gothic nations and was also used by them before they converted to Christianity.”[329]

I do not know whether or not would the Doctor deem me an “antiquary,” or if he did, in which class would he assign me a place. I will undertake, notwithstanding, to solve this difficulty with as much precision as I have the others before it.

I don’t know if the Doctor would consider me an “antiquary,” or if he did, what category he would put me in. Still, I will try to figure this out with as much accuracy as I have the others before it.

The existence of the “cross,” and its worship, anterior to the Christian era, being no longer liable to dispute, it remains only that we investigate the cause which it commemorates.[330]

The existence of the “cross” and its worship before the Christian era is no longer up for debate; now we just need to explore the cause it represents.[330]

[Pg 291]Our first aid in this research will be the notice of its accompaniments; and when we find that it goes ever in the train of a particular divinity, are we not compelled to connect that divinity with the idea of a crucifixion?

[Pg 291]Our initial focus in this research will be on its context; and when we see that it consistently follows a specific deity, aren’t we driven to link that deity with the concept of a crucifixion?

Taut, amongst the Egyptians, is emblemised by three crosses.[331] The Scandinavians represent their Teutates by a cross. And a cross is the device by which the Irish Tuath is perpetuated.

Taut, among the Egyptians, is symbolized by three crosses.[331] The Scandinavians depict their Teutates with a cross. And a cross is the emblem used to represent the Irish Tuath.

But these are all one and the same name, varied by the genius of the different countries. The centre from which they diverge, as well as the focus to which they return, I have shown to be Budh: and as this symbol of his worship is universally recognised, does not the crucifixion thus implied identify his fate with that of the “Lamb slain from the beginning of the world”?[332]

But all these refer to the same name, just expressed differently across various cultures. The center from which they diverge, as well as the focus to which they return, is established as Budh: and since this symbol of his worship is universally recognized, doesn’t the implied crucifixion link his fate with that of the “Lamb slain from the beginning of the world”?[332]

The Pythonic allegory which the Greeks have so obscured, in reality originated in this religious transaction. For what is their fable? Is it not that Apollo slew with his arrow the serpent Python? And as Apollo means son of the Sun, is not the substance of the whole, that the offspring of a virgin’s womb—that is, an emanation of the Sun, or Budh—overcame by his[Pg 292] own death—typified by an arrow—sin and sensuality, of which the serpent, i.e. pith, is the symbol?

The Pythonic allegory that the Greeks have obscured actually originated from this religious event. What is their fable? Isn’t it that Apollo killed the serpent Python with his arrow? And since Apollo means son of the Sun, isn’t the main idea that the offspring of a virgin’s womb—which represents an emanation of the Sun, or Budh—defeated through his[Pg 292] own death—symbolized by an arrow—both sin and sensuality, of which the serpent, or pith, is the symbol?

We are now prepared for the reception of that chronicle, transmitted through the Puranas, and noticed already at p. 221, viz. that a “giant, named Sancha-mucha-naga, in the shape of a snake, with a mouth like a shell, and whose abode was in a shell, having two countenances, was killed by Christnah.”

We are now ready to receive that chronicle, passed down through the Puranas, and already mentioned on p. 221, which states that a “giant, named Sancha-mucha-naga, taking the form of a snake, with a mouth like a shell, and whose home was in a shell, having two faces, was killed by Christnah.”

The very name of this allegoric “giant” indicates the mysterious snake—his being in the form of a snake is but the personification of sensuality; his having a mouth like a shell alludes to the concha Veneris, or the Pith; his having his abode in that shell denotes its being the seat of temptation; his having two countenances implies the disguise which sin assumes; and his being slain by Christnah denotes that the Son of God, by mortification and self-denial, and the most rigid abstinence from all worldly pleasures, verified in His own person the promise made in Paradise, and for the minor disquietudes which guilt entails—expressed by the “heel” being “bruised” by the “serpent,”—inflicted a blow, which laid low his empire, and stamped the signal of victory over his “head.”[333]

The very name of this allegorical "giant" points to the mysterious snake—his being in the form of a snake is just the personification of sensuality; his having a mouth like a shell refers to the concha Veneris, or the Pith; his having his abode in that shell signifies it as the seat of temptation; his having two faces suggests the disguise that sin wears; and his being defeated by Christnah indicates that the Son of God, through mortification, self-denial, and strict abstinence from all worldly pleasures, fulfilled in His own person the promise made in Paradise, and for the minor troubles that guilt brings—represented by the "heel" being "bruised" by the "serpent,"—delivered a blow that brought down his empire and marked the sign of victory over his "head."[333]

“Ye search the Scriptures,” says our Saviour “for in them ye think ye have eternal life: and they are they which testify of Me.”[334]

“You search the Scriptures,” says our Savior, “for in them you think you have eternal life: and they are what testify of Me.”[334]

Testification can be made only in the case of a past occurrence. It is never used in the way of prophecy. And in conformity with its true import, you will find, from Genesis to Revelation, the concurrent tenor of the Sacred Volume giving proof to the fact of Christ’s former appearance upon the earth as man!

Testification can only be given for past events. It is never used for prophecy. Consistent with its true meaning, you will see, from Genesis to Revelation, that the overall message of the Sacred Text confirms the fact of Christ's past presence on earth as a man!

But suppose me for a moment to descend from this[Pg 293] position, and view those previous manifestations as ordinary subjects of history, then hear an outline of what is transmitted to us respecting one of them.

But let me for a moment step down from this[Pg 293] position and look at those earlier events as regular subjects of history, then listen to a summary of what has been passed down to us about one of them.

Chanakya, Zacha, or, as our registers have it, Macha,[335] one of the personifications of Budh, the general appellative of those heaven-sent devotees, was so startling a paragon of human impeccability, as to inspire his followers with the conviction of his being an incarnation of the Godhead.

Chanakya, Zacha, or, as our records say, Macha,[335] one of the representations of Budh, the general term for those divinely inspired devotees, was such an impressive model of human perfection that he inspired his followers to believe he was an incarnation of the divine.

He is stated to have been the son of one of the most powerful of eastern kings; but, according to their preconceived notions of the future Redeemer, born of his mother without any knowledge of the other sex.

He is said to have been the son of one of the most powerful eastern kings; however, according to their preconceived ideas about the future Redeemer, he was born of his mother without any knowledge of the other sex.

The circumstances attendant upon his infantine education, and the precocity of his parts, favoured an inauguration upon which their fancies had been long riveted. After a laborious ordeal of pious austerity, not without miraculous proofs and other intimations of Divine approval, he was duly admitted to the honour of canonisation, and entered, accordingly, upon his task of consigned Saviour of the world.

The situation surrounding his early education and his exceptional abilities supported a beginning that their imaginations had been focused on for a long time. After a tough period of strict devotion, marked by miraculous signs and other indications of Divine approval, he was officially recognized for sainthood and began his role as the assigned Savior of the world.

The encounters with which he had to contend, in this uphill work, against flesh and blood, were those which were, afterwards, again combated by the admitted Saviour whom he had personated. The same faults he reprehended; the same weakness he deplored; the same hypocrisy he rebuked; and the same virtues he inculcated. The purification of the inner spirit was the object which both professed, and the improvement of human morals in social intercourse and relation, the evidence in practice, upon which both equally insisted.

The challenges he faced in this difficult task against real human struggles were the same ones later addressed by the acknowledged Saviour he had represented. He criticized the same faults, mourned the same weaknesses, called out the same hypocrisy, and promoted the same virtues. The goal of cleansing the inner spirit was shared by both, as was the focus on improving human morals in social interactions and relationships, which both equally emphasized through their actions.

[Pg 294]If Christ promised a heaven to the votaries of His truths, Budha did a nirwana to his disciples and imitators: and though the former place, to our imagination, sounds replete with all delights, while the latter is merely figured as exempt from all painfulness, yet both agree in one particular, not a little soothing to wounded hope, in being essentially such, as where “the wicked cease from troubling, and where the weary are at rest.”

[Pg 294]If Christ promised a heaven to the followers of His truths, Buddha offered nirvana to his disciples and those who followed him. Although the former sounds to us like a place filled with all delights, while the latter is simply imagined as free from all suffering, both share one comforting aspect for those with wounded hope: they are places “where the wicked cease from troubling, and where the weary are at rest.”

But great as was the resemblance which the personal example and the doctrinal lessons of Macha and Christ bore to one another, it was as nothing compared to the almost incredible similitude of their respective departures. They both died the inglorious death of the cross to reconcile man to his offended Creator; and in confident dependence upon the best authenticated assurance, exulted on the occasion, however galling the process, of expiating, by their own sufferings, the accumulated sins of humanity.

But as similar as Macha and Christ were in their personal examples and teachings, it didn't compare to the almost unbelievable similarity in how they both left this world. They both died the shameful death of the cross to make peace between humanity and their offended Creator; and with strong faith in the most reliable assurance, they celebrated the opportunity, no matter how painful the process, of atoning for the accumulated sins of humanity through their own sufferings.

Is it to be wondered at, therefore, that the traces which they have left behind them, in their different ages, should bear an analogy to one another? Or would not the wonder rather be that they did not, in all respects, harmonise?

Is it surprising, then, that the marks they left behind in their different times should have similarities to each other? Or wouldn't the real surprise be that they didn't, in all ways, match up?

“Let not the piety of the Catholic Christian,” says the Rev. Mr. Maurice, “be offended at the preceding assertion, that the cross was one of the most usual symbols among the hieroglyphics of Egypt and India. Equally honoured in the Gentile and the Christian world, this emblem of universal nature, of that world to whose quarters its diverging radii pointed, decorated the hands of most of the sculptured images in the former country, and in the latter[Pg 295] stamped its form upon the most majestic of the shrines of their deities.”[336]

“Let not the devotion of the Catholic Christian,” says the Rev. Mr. Maurice, “be upset by the earlier statement that the cross was one of the most common symbols in the hieroglyphics of Egypt and India. Equally respected in the pagan and the Christian worlds, this symbol of universal nature, representing the world to which its divergent lines pointed, adorned the hands of most sculpted figures in the former country, and in the latter[Pg 295] marked its presence on the grandest of their deities’ shrines.”[336]

The fact alone is here attested to: not a syllable is said as to the reason why: and though I cannot but recognise the scruples of the writer, nor withhold my admiration from the rotundity in which the diction has been cast, yet the reader must have seen that, as to actual illustration, it is—like the Rev. Mr. Deane’s flourish about the worship of the serpent—“Vox et præterea nihil!”[337]

The fact alone is confirmed here: not a word is mentioned about the reason why: and while I can't help but acknowledge the concerns of the writer and admire the richness of the language used, the reader must recognize that, in terms of actual examples, it is—like the Rev. Mr. Deane’s fancy talk about the worship of the serpent—“Vox et præterea nihil!”[337]

“You do err, not knowing the Scriptures,”[338] said a Master, without pride, and who could not err. If the remark applied in His day, it is not the less urgent in ours. So astounding did the correspondence between the Christian and the Budhist doctrines appear to the early missionaries to Thibet and the adjacent countries—a correspondence not limited to mere points of faith and preceptorial maxims, but exhibiting its operation in all the outward details of form, the inhabitants going even so far as to wear crosses around their necks—that Thevenot, Renaudot, Lacroze, and Andrada, have supposed in their ignorance of the cause of such affinity, that Budhism must have been a vitiation of Christianity before planted; whereas Budhism flourished thousands of years before it, or Brahminism either; and this cross was the symbol of Budha crucified.

“You are mistaken because you don't understand the Scriptures,” said a Master, without pride, and who could not be wrong. If this statement was relevant in His time, it’s even more critical in ours. The similarities between Christian and Buddhist teachings were so striking to the early missionaries in Tibet and surrounding regions—not just in terms of beliefs and moral principles but also reflected in all the external practices, with locals even wearing crosses around their necks—that Thevenot, Renaudot, Lacroze, and Andrada, in their ignorance of the reasons for such similarities, assumed that Buddhism must have been a corruption of Christianity introduced earlier; however, Buddhism thrived thousands of years before it, as did Brahminism; and this cross was the symbol of Buddha crucified.

“Our second illustration,” says the Dublin Penny Journal, referring to what I have here introduced, “belongs to a later period, and will give a good idea of the usual mode of representing the Saviour, whether[Pg 296] on stone crosses, or on bronze, which prevailed from the sixth to the twelfth century. Such remains however, are valuable, not only as memorials of the arts, but as preserving the Celtic costume of a portion of the inhabitants of our island in those remote ages. It will be seen that in this, as in one of the shrine-figures before given, the kilt, or philibeg, is distinctly marked, and controverts the erroneous assertion of Pinkerton, formerly noticed, that “it was always quite unknown amongst the Welsh and Irish.”[339]

“Our second example,” says the Dublin Penny Journal, referring to what I have just introduced, “belongs to a later period and gives a good idea of the typical way of depicting the Saviour, whether[Pg 296] on stone crosses or on bronze, which was common from the sixth to the twelfth century. These remains are valuable, not just as artifacts of the arts, but also for preserving the Celtic attire of some of our island's inhabitants from those ancient times. It will be noted that in this, as in one of the shrine figures previously shown, the kilt, or philibeg, is clearly defined, and contradicts the incorrect claim made by Pinkerton, mentioned earlier, that “it was always completely unknown among the Welsh and Irish.”[339]

 

 

[Pg 297]How others may receive it I do not know; but for myself, I confess, I find it no easy matter to maintain the composure of my countenance at this affected pomposity of censorial magniloquence. The self-complacency of the censor one could tolerate with ease, if the assumption of the historian had aught to support it. But alas! every position in the extract is the direct opposite of truth, with the exception of that which asserts another person’s error; and even this is beclouded with such egregious observations as to show, that leaving Pinkerton to P——[340] would be consigning the blind to a blinder conductor.

[Pg 297]How others might take it, I don’t know; but for me, I admit it’s not easy to keep a straight face at this affected pomposity of judgmental grandiloquence. The self-satisfaction of the censor could be tolerated easily if the claim of the historian had any support. But unfortunately, every point in the excerpt is the exact opposite of the truth, except for the one that points out someone else's mistake; and even that is clouded with such ridiculous comments that it’s clear leaving Pinkerton to P——[340] would be like entrusting the blind to an even blinder guide.

For, in the first place, the philibeg was not a Celtic costume at all, but belonged to the De-danaan, or Iranian colony,[341] who, on their overthrow here, took it with them to what is now called Scotland. The Firbolgs, who were Celts, and occupied this island before the Iranians, wore another style of dress altogether, which, on the reconquest of the country by the Scythian swarms, B.C. 1000, became again the national uniform. For the Firbolgs, having assisted the Scythians in dislodging the Iranians from the throne of the kingdom, and agreeing with them furthermore in point of worship and of garb, they did not only make their own habits, as well of religion as of dress, universal throughout the realm, but obliterated every vestige of the obnoxious costume, and cancelled every symptom of its characteristic [Pg 298]ceremonial, except alone those Round Temples of adamantine strength, which defied the assailment of all violence and batteries.

For starters, the philibeg wasn’t a true Celtic costume; it actually belonged to the De-danaan, or Iranian settlers, [341] who, after being overthrown, took it with them to what we now call Scotland. The Firbolgs, who were Celts and lived on this island before the Iranians, had a completely different style of dress, which, when the Scythians reclaimed the land around BCE 1000, became the national uniform once again. The Firbolgs had helped the Scythians displace the Iranians from the kingdom and shared similar beliefs and clothing, so they not only spread their own traditions regarding both religion and dress throughout the realm but also erased every trace of the unwanted costume and eliminated every sign of its distinct [Pg 298]ceremonial practices, except for the Round Temples of incredible strength that withstood all attacks and assaults.

There was no remnant, therefore, of the kilt to be met with in Ireland, either in the sixth century, or in the twelfth, or indeed for many centuries before the Christian era at all. This effigy,[342] therefore, could not have been intended for our Saviour, wanting, besides, the I. N. R. I.,[343] and wearing the Iranian regal crown instead of the Jewish crown of thorns. Therefore are we justified in ascribing it to its owner, Budha, whom again we find imprinted in the same crucified form, but with more irresistibility of identification, over the monuments of his name—over the doors and lintels of the temples of his worship.

There were no traces of the kilt in Ireland, either in the sixth century, the twelfth, or really for many centuries before the Christian era. This image, [342], therefore, could not have been meant for our Savior, also lacking the I. N. R. I., [343], and instead wearing the Iranian royal crown rather than the Jewish crown of thorns. Thus, we are justified in attributing it to its rightful owner, Budha, who we also find depicted in the same crucified form, but with greater clarity of identification, on the monuments bearing his name—over the doors and lintels of the temples dedicated to his worship.

 

Mr. Gough, describing this edifice, tells us that “On the west front of the tower (Brechin) are two arches, one within the other, in relief. On the point of the outermost is a crucifix, and between both, towards the middle, are figures of the Virgin Mary and St. John, the latter holding a cup with a lamb. The outer[Pg 300] arch is adorned with knobs, and within both is a slit or loop. At bottom of the outer arch are two beasts couchant. If one of them, by his proboscis, was not evidently an elephant, I should suppose them the supporters of the Scotch arms. Parallel with the crucifix are two plain stones, which do not appear to have had anything upon them.”[344]

Mr. Gough, describing this building, tells us that “On the west front of the tower (Brechin) are two arches, one within the other, in relief. At the top of the outermost arch is a crucifix, and between both arches, toward the middle, are figures of the Virgin Mary and St. John, the latter holding a cup with a lamb. The outer[Pg 300] arch is decorated with knobs, and between both is a slit or loop. At the bottom of the outer arch are two beasts lying down. If one of them, by its trunk, was not obviously an elephant, I would assume they are the supporters of the Scottish coat of arms. Parallel to the crucifix are two plain stones, which don’t seem to have had anything on them.”[344]

Captain Mackenzie, in his Antiquities of the West and South Coast of Ceylon, which still professes adherence to Budhism, tells us that “at each side of the doorway (of the temple at Calane), inclosed in recesses cut in the wall, are two large figures, the janitors of the god (Budh).... A large elephant’s tooth and a small elephant of brass form the ornament of a lampstead.... A female figure of the natural size, decently and not ungracefully arrayed in the same garb, was represented standing in another quarter, holding a lamp in the extended hand. The gallery was entirely covered with paintings, containing an history of the life of Boodhoo—one of these seemed to represent the birth of the divine child. A large white elephant made a conspicuous figure in most of these assemblies.”[345]

Captain Mackenzie, in his Antiquities of the West and South Coast of Ceylon, which still claims to follow Buddhism, tells us that “on each side of the doorway (of the temple at Calane), within recesses cut into the wall, there are two large figures, the guardians of the god (Buddha).... A large elephant’s tooth and a small brass elephant decorate a lampstand.... A life-sized female figure, modestly and gracefully dressed in the same attire, was depicted standing elsewhere, holding a lamp in her outstretched hand. The gallery was completely adorned with paintings telling the story of Buddha’s life—one of these seemed to show the birth of the divine child. A large white elephant featured prominently in most of these scenes.”[345]

Scotch arms, indeed! Why, Sir, those animals were recumbent there, in deified transfiguration, before ever Pict or Scot had planted a profane foot within their neighbourhood. What connection, let me ask, could this elephant and this bull have with Christianity, to entitle them to the honour of being grouped with our Saviour? Or, if any, how happens it that we never see them enter into similar combinations, in churches or chapels, or convents or cathedrals?[345]

Scotch arms, really! Sir, those animals were lying there, in a divine transformation, long before anyone from Pict or Scot had dared to step into their territory. What connection, I ask, could this elephant and this bull possibly have with Christianity to deserve being associated with our Savior? And if there is any connection, why do we never see them featured in similar groups in churches or chapels, or convents or cathedrals?[345]

[Pg 301]But if they belong not to the Christian ceremonial, they do to something else. They are the grand, distinctive, and indispensable adjuncts of Budhism; being the two animals into which, according to its doctrine of metempsychosis, the soul of Budha had entered after his death.

[Pg 301]But if they aren't part of the Christian rituals, they are part of something else. They are the great, unique, and essential aspects of Buddhism; representing the two animals into which, according to its belief in reincarnation, the soul of Buddha entered after his death.

This was the origin of the Egyptian Apis: and who is not familiar with the honours lavished upon the sacred bull? To this day the elephant is worshipped in the Burman empire,[346] where the genius of Budhism still lingeringly tarries; and “Lord of the White Elephant” is the proudest ensign of power claimed by the successors to the throne of Pegu.

This was the origin of the Egyptian Apis: and who isn't familiar with the honors given to the sacred bull? Even today, the elephant is worshipped in the Burman empire,[346] where the spirit of Budhism still lingers; and “Lord of the White Elephant” is the proudest symbol of power claimed by the successors to the throne of Pegu.

The human figures, then, of course, cannot be intended for “St. John or the Virgin Mary.” They represent Budha’s Virgin Mother, along with his favourite disciple, Rama. And thus does the testimony of Artemidorus, who flourished 104 years before Christ, a native himself of Ephesus, and who did not himself understand the mystery of that Virgin whom he historically records, receive illustration from my proof, while it gives it confirmation in return.

The human figures, then, of course, cannot be meant for “St. John or the Virgin Mary.” They actually represent Buddha’s Virgin Mother, along with his favorite disciple, Rama. Thus, the testimony of Artemidorus, who flourished 104 years before Christ, a native of Ephesus, and who did not himself understand the mystery of that Virgin he historically records, receives illustration from my proof, while it gives it confirmation in return.

His words are—“Adjacent to Britain there stands an island, where sacred rites are performed to Ceres and the Virgin, similar to those in Samothrace.”

His words are—“Next to Britain, there’s an island where sacred rites are held for Ceres and the Virgin, similar to those in Samothrace.”

Initiation in the principles of this Samothracian ceremonial was thought so necessary an accomplishment[Pg 302] for every hero and every prince, that no aspirant to those distinctions ever ventured upon his destination, without first paying a visit to that religious rendezvous. The solemnity, attaching to the ritual there performed, was not greater than the veneration paid to the place itself. All fugitives found shelter within its privileged precincts, and the name of sacred was assigned it, as the ordinary characteristic of such sanctuaries.[347]

Learning the principles of this Samothracian ceremony was considered an essential skill[Pg 302] for every hero and prince, so anyone aiming for those titles would never embark on their journey without first visiting this religious meeting place. The seriousness of the rituals performed there was matched by the respect given to the site itself. All those in need found refuge within its protected boundaries, earning it the title of sacred, a common trait of such holy places.[347]

“There are,” says the Scholiast upon Aristophanes, “two orders of mysteries celebrated in the course of the year, in honour of Ceres and the Virgin—the lesser and the greater; the former being but a sort of purification and holy preparation for the latter.”[348]

“There are,” says the Scholiast on Aristophanes, “two types of mysteries celebrated throughout the year in honor of Ceres and the Virgin—the lesser and the greater; the former serving as a sort of purification and holy preparation for the latter.”[348]

Who the Virgin was, however, none but the initiated ever presumed to investigate, the practice observed in respect to her, being the same as that which influenced the other ordinances of antiquity: and which made Strabo himself declare, that “all that can be said concerning the gods must be by the exposition of old opinions and fables; it being the custom of the ancients to wrap up in enigma and allegory their thoughts and discourses concerning nature, which are, therefore, not easily explained.”[349]

Who the Virgin was, however, only the initiated dared to explore. The practices surrounding her were similar to those that governed other ancient traditions. This led Strabo to state that “everything that can be said about the gods must come from explaining old beliefs and myths; it was customary for the ancients to disguise their ideas and discussions about nature in riddles and allegories, which makes them hard to interpret.”[349]

Proclus also says: “In all initiations and [Pg 303]mysteries, the gods exhibit themselves under many forms, and with a frequent change of shape; sometimes as light defined to no particular figure; sometimes in a human form; and sometimes in that of some other creature.”[350]

Proclus also says: “In all initiations and [Pg 303]mysteries, the gods show themselves in many forms and often change shape; sometimes as light without a specific figure, sometimes in a human form, and other times as some other creature.”[350]

With the clue, however, already afforded, we need not be deterred from approaching her fane. The allegorical name, under which they disguised her, was that of Proserpine: whom they represent “so beautiful that the father of the gods himself became enamoured of her, and deceived her by changing himself into a serpent, and folding her in his wreaths.”[351]

With the hint already given, we shouldn't hesitate to approach her shrine. The symbolic name they used to hide her identity was Proserpine: she is described as “so beautiful that even the father of the gods fell in love with her, tricking her by transforming into a serpent and wrapping her in his coils.”[351]

This was the Greek perversion of the narrative. They had received it from the Pelasgi, under the garb of a conception, by serpentine insinuation, in a virgin womb: and, the grossness of their intellects not allowing them to comprehend the possibility of an emanation, yet giving unqualified credence to the record, they degraded altogether the religiousness of the thought, and supposed that the Almighty, to effectuate his design, had actually assumed the cobra di capello form!

This was the Greek twist on the story. They got it from the Pelasgi, dressed up as a conception, through serpentine hints, in a virgin womb: and since their limited understanding couldn’t grasp the idea of an emanation, yet they fully believed the account, they completely undermined the spirituality of the concept and imagined that the Almighty, to carry out his plan, had actually taken the form of a cobra di capello!

So austere was the rule, by which those mysteries were protected, that Æschylus but barely escaped discerption within the theatre, for an imagined disrespect to their tendency. Nor was it but on the plea of ignorance and un-initiation, that he did ultimately obtain pardon.[352]

The rules guarding those mysteries were so strict that Æschylus almost got kicked out of the theater for what was seen as a slight against them. He only managed to avoid punishment by claiming he didn’t know the rules and wasn’t initiated.[352]

This insuperable barrier to the curiosity of the profane, engendered in their conduct a corresponding[Pg 304] reaction, and, as the fox did to the grapes, what they could not themselves compass, they strove all they could to vituperate!

This unbreakable barrier to the curiosity of outsiders created a matching[Pg 304] reaction in their behavior, and, just like the fox with the grapes, what they couldn't achieve themselves, they tried their best to criticize!

“Virtue, however, is its own reward,” and, as the authority of Cicero, having been himself a priest, ought to have some weight in the discussion, it is no small impetus to the cause of truth, to hear this pre-eminent man assign to the efficacy of the precepts, inculcated in those mysteries,—“the knowledge of the God of nature; the first, the supreme, the intellectual; by which men had been reclaimed from rudeness and barbarism, to elegance and refinement; and been taught, not only to live with more comfort, but to die with better hopes.”[353]

“Virtue is its own reward,” and since Cicero, who was a priest himself, carries some authority in this discussion, it's a significant boost for the truth to hear this respected figure attribute the effectiveness of the teachings from those mysteries to “the knowledge of the God of nature; the first, the supreme, the intellectual; which has helped people move from roughness and savagery to sophistication and refinement; and has taught them not only to live more comfortably but also to die with greater hope.”[353]

“Slave to no sect, who takes no private road,
But looks through Nature up to Nature’s God;
Pursues that chain which links the immense design,
Joins heaven and earth, and mortal and divine,
Sees that no being any bliss can know,
But touches some above, and some below;
Learns from this union of the rising whole,
The first, last purpose of the human soul;
And knows where faith, law, morals, all began,
All end in love of God and love of man.”[354]

“Not belonging to any group, who doesn’t choose a narrow path,
But looks through nature up to nature’s God;
Follows the connection that ties the vast plan,
Links heaven and earth, and the mortal and divine,
Recognizes that no being can experience true happiness,
Without touching something above and something below;
Learns from this unity of the rising whole,
The first and last purpose of the human soul;
And understands where faith, law, and morals all began,
All culminate in the love of God and love of people.”[354]

 

 


CHAPTER XXII.

I would have my reader pause upon the substance of the terms with which the last section concluded—“Not only to live with more comfort, but to die with better hopes!”

I want my reader to take a moment to consider the meaning of the phrases with which the last section ended—“Not only to live with more comfort, but to die with better hopes!”

Have you read them? Have you digested them? And are you not ashamed of your illiberality?

Have you read them? Have you thought them through? And aren’t you embarrassed by your narrow-mindedness?

From what pulpit in Christendom will you hear better or more orthodox truths? Where will you find the Gospel more energetically enunciated? And, with this testimony staring you in the face—in defiance of inner light—and imperiously subjugating the allegiance of rationality—will you still persist in limiting the benevolence of your “Father?” and in withholding every symptom of paternal regard from his own handiwork, until the beginning of the last two thousand years? that is, as it were, till yesterday?

From which church in Christianity will you hear better or more traditional truths? Where will you find the Gospel more powerfully expressed? And, with this testimony right in front of you—disregarding your inner sense—and forcefully demanding the loyalty of reason—will you still continue to limit the kindness of your “Father?” And withhold any signs of paternal love from his creations, until the start of the last two thousand years? That is, essentially, until yesterday?

“I tell you, that if these should hold their peace, the stones would immediately cry out.”[355]

“I’m telling you, if these people were to be silent, the stones would instantly shout out.”[355]

“On a bank near the shore,” says Cordiner, in his Antiquities of Scotland, “opposite to the ruins of a castellated house, called Sandwick (in Ross-shire), and about three miles east from Ferns, a very splendid obelisk is erected, surrounded at the base with[Pg 306] large, well-cut flag stones, formed like steps. Both sides of this column are elaborately covered with various enrichments, in well-finished carved work. The one face presents a sumptuous cross, with a figure of St. Andrew on each hand, and some uncouth animals and flowerings underneath. The central division, on the reverse, renders it a piece of antiquity well worthy of preservation; there is exhibited on that such a variety of figures, birds, and animals, as seemed what might prove a curious subject of investigation; I have, therefore, given a distinct delineation of them at the foot of the column, on a larger scale, that their shapes might be distinctly ascertained, and the more probable conjectures formed of their allusion.”

“On a bank near the shore,” says Cordiner in his Antiquities of Scotland, “across from the ruins of a fortress called Sandwick (in Ross-shire), about three miles east of Ferns, a magnificent obelisk stands, surrounded at the base by [Pg 306] large, well-cut flagstones arranged like steps. Both sides of this column are meticulously adorned with various decorations in finely crafted carvings. One side features an ornate cross, with a figure of St. Andrew on either side, along with some strange animals and floral designs underneath. The central section on the back showcases a variety of figures, birds, and animals, making it a piece of history well worth saving; it displays such a range of figures that it could spark interesting investigation. For this reason, I’ve provided a detailed drawing of them at the base of the column, scaled up so their shapes can be clearly seen, allowing for more accurate interpretations of their meaning.”

 

 

[Pg 307]What, on earth, business would St. Andrew have in company with “uncouth animals?” What have “birds,” “figures,” and “flowerings” to do with Christianity? If this “obelisk” had not been erected here, in commemorative deification, centuries upon centuries before the era of his Saintship’s birth, why should the “cross,” which “one face presents,” be decorated with “enrichments” brought all the way from Egypt?

[Pg 307]What on earth is St. Andrew doing associating with “uncouth animals?” What do “birds,” “figures,” and “flowerings” have to do with Christianity? If this “obelisk” hadn’t been put up here, in memory of someone’s deification, centuries before the time of his saintliness, why should the “cross,” which “one face displays,” be adorned with “decorations” brought all the way from Egypt?

Look at these hieroglyphics: and where will you find anything congenial to them within the empire of the Romans? Here is the Bulbul of Iran,[356] the boar of Vishnu, the elk, the fox, the lamb, and the dancers. All the other configurations, without going through them in detail, are not only, in their nature[Pg 308] and import, essentially eastern, but are actually the symbols of the various animal-forms under which they contemplated the properties of the Godhead. As the cross, however, is that to which we are more immediately directed, I shall confine myself, for the present, to the establishment of its antiquity.

Check out these hieroglyphics: where will you find anything similar to them in the Roman Empire? Here is the Bulbul of Iran,[356] the boar of Vishnu, the elk, the fox, the lamb, and the dancers. All the other shapes, without going into details, are not only fundamentally eastern in their nature[Pg 308] and meaning, but they are also the symbols of the various animal forms that reflect the properties of the divine. However, since the cross is what we are more immediately focused on, I will limit myself for now to establishing its ancient origins.

No one will question but that Venus was antecedent to the days of St. Andrew; and she is represented with a cross and a circle![357] Jupiter also, it will be admitted, was anterior to his time; and we find him delineated with a cross and a horn! Saturn is said to have been sire to the last-mentioned god, and, by the laws of primogeniture, must have been senior to him; yet we find him also pictured with a cross and horn! The monogram of Osiris is a cross! On a medal of one of the Ptolemies is to be seen an eagle conveying a thunderbolt with the cross! In short, all through the ancient world this symbol was to be encountered, and wherever it presented itself, it was always the harbinger of sanctity and of peace.

No one can deny that Venus existed before the days of St. Andrew; she is depicted with a cross and a circle![357] Jupiter was also around before his time, and he is shown with a cross and a horn! Saturn is said to be the father of the last-mentioned god and, by the rules of primogeniture, must have been older than him; yet we also see him portrayed with a cross and horn! The symbol of Osiris is a cross! On a coin from one of the Ptolemies, there is an eagle carrying a thunderbolt with the cross! In short, throughout the ancient world, this symbol was commonly encountered, and wherever it appeared, it consistently signified sanctity and peace.

Can we glean from their writings any confirmation to my development as to the origin of the rite? Plato asserts, that the form of the letter X was imprinted upon the universe.[358] I know how this has been interpreted as a reference to the Son of God,[Pg 309] and the second power of the Divinity. I will not make use of it in any such light, preferring to avoid everything that may seem equivocal, yet am I well convinced that, under the philosopher’s ratiocination, may be seen the twinkling trace of a previous incarnation of the λογος, and a crucifixion, likewise, as an atonement for the sins of humanity.

Can we find any confirmation in their writings about my ideas regarding the origin of the rite? Plato claims that the shape of the letter X was stamped on the universe.[358] I know this has been interpreted as a reference to the Son of God,[Pg 309] and the second aspect of the Divinity. I won’t use it in that way, choosing to avoid anything that may seem equivocal, but I am confident that beneath the philosopher’s reasoning, we can see the faint trace of a previous incarnation of the λογος, and a crucifixion as well, as a means of atonement for humanity's sins.

“Surely He hath borne our griefs and carried our sorrows: yet we did esteem Him stricken, smitten of God, and afflicted.

“Surely He has taken on our pain and carried our sorrows: yet we considered Him punished, struck down by God, and suffering.”

“But He was wounded for our transgressions, He was bruised for our iniquities: the chastisement of[Pg 310] our peace was upon Him; and with His stripes we are healed.”[359]

“But He was hurt for our wrongdoings, He was beaten for our sins: the punishment for our peace was laid on Him; and by His wounds we are healed.”[359]

This is all in the past tense; bearing reference, irrefutably, to a former occurrence, but including also, in the sequel, the idea of a future reappearance. And if you look back at the effigy, page 296, will it not sensitively prove him to have been “a man of sorrows and acquainted with grief?”[360]

This is all in the past tense, clearly referring to something that happened before, but also hinting at a possible return in the future. And if you look back at the image, page 296, doesn’t it clearly show him as “a man of sorrows and familiar with grief?” [360]

“The deity Harì,” says an inscription at Budda-gaya, in India, “the lord and possessor of all, appeared in this ocean of natural beings at the close of the Devapara and beginning of the Cali Yug. He who is omnipresent and everlastingly to be contemplated, the Supreme Being, the Eternal One, the Divinity worthy of mankind, appeared here, with a portion of His divine nature.”[361]

“The deity Harì,” says an inscription at Budda-gaya, in India, “the lord and master of everything, emerged in this sea of living beings at the end of the Devapara and the start of the Cali Yug. He who is everywhere at once and should always be revered, the Supreme Being, the Eternal One, the Divinity deserving of humanity, manifested here, with a part of His divine essence.”[361]

There is no term so vernacular in the Irish language as that of Budh-gaye. It is familiar to the ears of every smatterer in letters; and is in the mouth of every cowherd, from Cape Clear to the Giants’ Causeway. Neither class has, however, had so much as a glimpse of what it means: nor did they busy themselves much in the pursuit, but acquiesced in that example of commendable resignation once practised by Strabo—when he failed to ascertain anything about the Cabiri—by declaring that “the name was mysterious!”

There is no term as familiar in the Irish language as Budh-gaye. It is well-known to anyone with even a bit of knowledge in letters; and can be heard from every cowherd, from Cape Clear to the Giants’ Causeway. However, neither group has gotten more than a glimpse of its meaning; nor did they put much effort into figuring it out, instead accepting the same kind of commendable resignation that Strabo showed when he couldn't learn anything about the Cabiri, simply declaring that “the name was mysterious!”

A great personage, however, who was not only in his habits wise, but was in himself wisdom, has affirmed, that “there is nothing covered that shall not be revealed; nor hid that shall not be known.”[362] And as every sentence recorded as emanating from[Pg 311] His lips has with me a value more than what could serve to illustrate a momentary topic, I flatter myself that the result of the confidence, thus humbly inspired, will be additionally verified in the instance before us.

A great person, who was not only wise in his habits but was also the embodiment of wisdom, stated that “nothing hidden will not be revealed; nothing concealed will not be known.”[362] And since every statement attributed to[Pg 311] Him holds more value for me than merely discussing a temporary subject, I hope that the outcome of this humble trust will also be proven in the situation at hand.

Budh-gaye, then of the Irish, or Budha-gaya of the Hindoos, means Phallus[363] telluris, i.e. the generativeness of the earth, or the earth’s prolific principle. This I have before demonstrated to have been the object of adoration to the ancients; and have furthermore shown, that one of the individuals, in whom this idea was personified, had suffered crucifixion as a mediator for sin.

Budh-gaye, known as Budha-gaya to the Hindus, means Phallus[363] telluris, which refers to the generativeness of the earth, or the earth’s prolific principle. I have previously shown that this was the focus of worship for the ancients, and I have also demonstrated that one of the figures who embodied this concept was crucified as a mediator for sin.

A new disclosure suggests itself from this. Budh and Phallus being synonymous, if you add Gaye to each, then Budh-gaye and Gaye-phallus will be identical. But as the character who embodied the abstract virtue of the former had been crucified, his name came to stand, not only for that abstract virtue, but also for a cross,[364] or a crucified man; and of course, Gaye-phallus, its equivalent, represented the same ideas.

A new insight comes from this. Budh and Phallus are synonymous, so when you add Gaye to each, Budh-gaye and Gaye-phallus become identical. However, since the character who represented the abstract virtue of the former was crucified, his name began to symbolize not only that abstract virtue but also a cross,[364] or a crucified man; naturally, Gaye-phallus, its counterpart, conveyed the same concepts.

Now, as well the primary as secondary meaning of those two words was liable to misconstruction; and they were sure to obtain such from ignorance and from depravity. The pure and the sublime emotions, which the religiousness of the prolific principle had[Pg 312] comprehended, were perverted by malice into sensuality and debauchery; while the idea of a man crucified, however innocent of charge, could not be separated, by grovelling and servile dispositions, from the ordinary accompaniments of contempt and of crime.

Now, both the primary and secondary meanings of those two words were prone to misunderstanding, and they were likely to be misinterpreted due to ignorance and moral corruption. The pure and sublime emotions that the religious aspect of the prolific principle had[Pg 312] captured were twisted by malice into sensuality and debauchery; meanwhile, the image of a man crucified, despite being innocent of any wrongdoing, could not be detached, by lowly and submissive attitudes, from the usual associations of contempt and crime.

Hence Budh-gaye and Gaye-phallus, after a succession of ages, when their proper acceptation was forgotten, were remembered only in their perverted sense. And accordingly we observe, that, when a Roman Emperor who had been brought up a priest in the East, assumed, on his being appointed to the Roman sceptre, the title of Helio-ga-balus, and thereby invested himself in all the attributes of Gaye-phallus, or Budh-gaye, that is, in other words, as the Vicegerent of the Sun, the licentiousness of his life, and the profligacy of his demeanour, having rendered him obnoxious to his subjects, they amputated the prefix of his Solar majesty, and branded him with the scorn of Ga-balus.

Hence Budh-gaye and Gaye-phallus, after a long period of time, were remembered only in their twisted sense when their original meaning was forgotten. As a result, we see that when a Roman Emperor, raised as a priest in the East, took on the title of Helio-ga-balus upon becoming the ruler of Rome and claimed all the attributes of Gaye-phallus or Budh-gaye, essentially becoming the Vicegerent of the Sun, his indulgent lifestyle and immoral behavior made him unpopular among his subjects. They stripped him of the prefix of his Solar majesty and labeled him with the shame of Ga-balus.

The disdain intended in this latter abbreviation is now, therefore, already solved. Gaye-phallus, for sound sake, having been made Ga-phallus, this latter was still further—by reason of the commutability of the letters ph and b—reduced into Ga-balus.

The disdain meant in this shorter version is now, therefore, already addressed. Gaye-phallus, for the sake of sound, has been changed to Ga-phallus, and this latter was then further—because the letters ph and b can be swapped—reduced to Ga-balus.

When the temple of Serapis, at Alexandria, was destroyed, we are told by Sozomen, that the monogram of Christ was discovered beneath the foundation. And, though neither party knew how to account for the sign, yet was it pleaded alike by the Gentiles as by the Christians, in support of the heavenliness of their respective religions.

When the temple of Serapis in Alexandria was destroyed, Sozomen tells us that the monogram of Christ was found under the foundation. And, even though neither side could explain the symbol, both the Gentiles and Christians used it to support the divine nature of their own religions.

The early Roman fathers, very pious but very illiterate men, unable to close their eyes against the proofs of the priority of the cross to the era of the advent,[Pg 313] did not scruple to assign it to the malicious foreknowledge of the prince of the lower world.[365]

The early Roman fathers, deeply devout yet largely uneducated, couldn't ignore the evidence that the cross existed before the arrival of Christ,[Pg 313] and were unhesitant to attribute this to the wicked foresight of the ruler of the underworld.[365]

But if this gentleman had been the author of the early cross, is it likely that God would have embraced it as the signal of His protection when dealing destruction to the objects of His divine vengeance?

But if this guy had been the one behind the early cross, would God really have accepted it as a sign of His protection while unleashing destruction on those He was punishing?

“And the Lord said unto him, Go through the midst of the city, through the midst of Jerusalem, and put a mark upon the foreheads of the men that sigh and that cry for all the abominations that be done in the midst thereof:

“And the Lord said to him, Go through the city, through Jerusalem, and put a mark on the foreheads of the men who are grieving and crying over all the terrible things being done there:

“And to the others he said in my hearing, Go ye after him through the city, and smite: let not your eye spare, neither have ye pity.

“And to the others, he said within my hearing, 'Go after him through the city and strike him down; don’t let your eyes spare him, and don’t have any pity.'”

“Slay utterly old and young, both maids and little children, and women; but come not near any man upon whom is the mark; and begin at My sanctuary.”[366]

“Kill everyone, young and old, both girls and little children, and women; but don’t touch anyone who has the mark; and start at My sanctuary.”[366]

Now this “mark,” in the ancient Hebrew original, was the cross X. St. Jerome, the most learned by far of those “fathers,” has admitted the circumstance. And if this had been the device of the enemy of man, would the Author of all goodness so sanction his imposture, as to adopt it as the index of His saving love?

Now this “mark,” in the original ancient Hebrew, was the cross X. St. Jerome, by far the most knowledgeable of those “fathers,” acknowledged this fact. And if this had been the symbol of humanity’s enemy, would the Author of all goodness endorse his deception by adopting it as the sign of His saving love?

“Art thou a master of Israel, and knowest not these things?”[367]

“Are you a teacher of Israel and don't know these things?”[367]

But this was not the only invention which they attributed to the devil. Tertullian gravely assures us that he was the author of buskins also! And why,[Pg 314] good reader, would you suppose?—in sooth, for no other reason than because that our Saviour said, in His sermon upon the mountain, “Which of you, by taking thought, can add one cubit unto his stature?”[368]

But this wasn't the only invention they blamed on the devil. Tertullian seriously claims he also created buskins! And why, [Pg 314] would you think?—actually, for no other reason than because our Savior said in His sermon on the mount, “Which of you, by worrying, can add one cubit to your height?”[368]

In him, also, did they find an adequate excuse for those apertures, which I shall by and by notice, as excavated in rocks and mounds of clay, calling them, with some compliment it must be admitted to his gallantry, by the monopolising appellation of the Devil’s Yonies.[369]

In him, they also found a good reason for those apertures, which I will note later, as dug into rocks and clay mounds, referring to them, with some acknowledgment of his gallantry, by the exclusive name of the Devil’s Yonies. [369]

But of all the puerilities which sully their zeal, there is no one half so calculated to injure vital religion, as the low quibbles and dishonest quotations which Justin Martyr had recourse to, as apologies for the cross!

But among all the trivialities that tarnish their passion, none is half as likely to harm true faith as the petty arguments and misleading quotes that Justin Martyr used as justifications for the cross!

Why, Sir, the greatest persecutor with which the Christians had ever been cursed, namely, the Emperor Decius, had imprinted the cross upon some of his coins!

Why, Sir, the worst persecutor the Christians have ever faced, Emperor Decius, even had the cross stamped on some of his coins!

 

 

Here, again, it is upon a medal found in the ruins of Citium, and proved by Dr. Clarke in his Travels[Pg 315] to have been Phœnician! It exhibits the lamb, the cross, and the rosary![370]

Here, once more, it concerns a medal discovered in the ruins of Citium, and confirmed by Dr. Clarke in his Travels[Pg 315] to be Phoenician! It features the lamb, the cross, and the rosary![370]

When John the Baptist first saw Jesus beyond the Jordan, in Bethabara, he exclaimed, “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sins of the world.”[371]

When John the Baptist first saw Jesus across the Jordan at Bethabara, he shouted, “Look, the Lamb of God, who takes away the sins of the world.”[371]

This he did not apply as a novel designation; but as the familiar epithet, and the recognised denomination of the Son of God, whose prescribed office it was, in all the changes of past worlds, as it was now in this present, to redress the broken-hearted by taking away sin.

This he did not use as a novel title; rather, it was the familiar term, and the accepted name of the Son of God, whose designated role it was, in all the changes of past worlds, just as it is now in this present, to heal the broken-hearted by removing sin.

He adds: “This is He of whom I said, after me cometh a man which is preferred before me; for He was before me,”[372] not only in eternity, but on this earth.

He adds: “This is the one I mentioned, who comes after me but is greater than me; for He existed before me,”[372] not just in eternity, but also here on this earth.

“And I knew Him not; but that He should be made manifest to Israel,”[373] as He was before to other nations,—an event which was but the fulfilment of a prophecy ushered in many years before in these remarkable words—

“And I didn’t recognize Him; but that He should be made known to Israel,”[373] just like He was to other nations before—this was simply the fulfillment of a prophecy announced many years earlier in these notable words—

“Behold, the former things are come to pass”:[374] not that the predictions formerly delivered had taken place, but the things, the events, the occurrences, which had been enacted before, were now re-enacted! that a renovation of the world was at hand, which the mouthpiece of the Lord commences by saying—“New things do I declare; before they spring forth I tell you of them.”

“Look, the old things have happened”:[374] not that the predictions made before had come true, but the events, the happenings, that had occurred before were now re-happening! A renewal of the world was coming, which the messenger of the Lord begins by saying—“I am declaring new things; before they happen, I will tell you about them.”

On turning the leaf you will see another of those[Pg 316] pillars which grace a land of heroes, “where stones were raised on high to speak to future times, with their grey heads of moss”;[375] and whose story, though “lost in the mist of years,” may yet be deciphered from off themselves.

On turning the page, you will see another one of those[Pg 316] pillars that decorate a land of heroes, “where stones were lifted high to communicate with future generations, covered in grey moss”;[375] and whose story, though “lost in the fog of time,” can still be understood from them.

 

 

[Pg 317]This costly relic of religion, erected solely in honour of the cross, is to be seen at Forres, in Scotland, and is thus described by Cordiner:—

[Pg 317]This expensive religious relic, built exclusively in honor of the cross, is located in Forres, Scotland, and is described as follows by Cordiner:—

“On the first division, under the Gothic ornaments at the top, are nine horses with their riders, marching in order; in the next division is a line of warriors on foot, brandishing their weapons, and appear to be shouting for the battle. The import of the attitudes in the third division very dubious, their expression indefinite.

“On the first section, below the Gothic decorations at the top, are nine horses with their riders, marching in formation; in the next section is a group of warriors on foot, waving their weapons, and they seem to be shouting for battle. The meaning of the poses in the third section is quite unclear, and their expressions are vague.”

“The figures which form a square in the middle of the column are pretty complex, but distinct; four serjeants, with their halberts, guard a canopy, under which are placed several human heads, which have belonged to the dead bodies piled up at the left of the division: one appears in the character of executioner, severing the head from another body; behind him are three trumpeters sounding their trumpets; and before him two pair of combatants fighting with sword and target.

“The figures that create a square in the center of the column are quite intricate, yet clear; four sergeants, with their halberds, watch over a canopy, beneath which are several human heads that belonged to the dead bodies stacked on the left side of the division: one is depicted as the executioner, cutting off the head from another body; behind him are three trumpeters playing their trumpets; and in front of him are two pairs of fighters battling with swords and shields.

“A troop of horse next appears, put to flight by infantry, whose first line have bows and arrows; the three following, swords and targets. In the lowermost division now visible, the horses seem to be seized by the victorious party, their riders beheaded, and the head of their chief hung in chains, or placed in a frame: the others being thrown together beside the dead bodies, under an arched cover.”

“A group of cavalry shows up next, fleeing from infantry, whose front line has bows and arrows; the next three lines carry swords and shields. In the lowest section now visible, the horses appear to be captured by the victorious side, their riders decapitated, and the head of their leader displayed in chains or placed in a frame, while the others are piled up next to the dead bodies under an arched shelter.”

[Pg 318]With this compare the description given by Captain Head, of the devices sculptured upon one of the Egyptian antiquities.

[Pg 318]Compare this with Captain Head's description of the designs carved on one of the Egyptian artifacts.

“It would,” says he, “far exceed the limits of this work, to attempt a description of the ornaments of sculpture in this temple. The most interesting are on the north wall, where there are battle-scenes, with innumerable figures of military combatants, using their arms, consisting of bows and arrows, spears and bucklers—of prostrate enemies, of war-chariots and horses. The fiery action and elegant shape of the steeds are remarkable. It would require a first-rate living genius to rival the variety of position, the power of effect, and fidelity of execution, in which men and horses are exhibited in the dismay of the flight, the agony of the death-struggle, and the exultation of the triumph.”

“It would,” he says, “far exceed the limits of this work to try to describe the sculptures in this temple. The most interesting ones are on the north wall, where there are battle scenes featuring countless figures of soldiers using their weapons, like bows and arrows, spears, and shields—fallen enemies, war chariots, and horses. The dynamic action and graceful shapes of the horses are noteworthy. It would take an exceptional modern artist to match the variety of poses, the impact of the scenes, and the precision of the details, showing men and horses in moments of panic during flight, the pain of struggle in death, and the joy of victory.”

Let us take a view, now, of the other side of this obelisk. “The greatest part of it,” says Cordiner, “is occupied by a sumptuous cross, and covered over with an uniform figure, elaborately raised, and interwoven with great mathematical exactness; of this, on account of its singularity, there is given a representation at the foot of the column. Under the cross are two august personages with some attendants, much obliterated, but evidently in an attitude of reconciliation; and if the monument was erected in memory of the peace concluded between Malcolm and Canute, upon the final retreat of the Danes, these larger figures may represent the reconciled monarchs.

Let’s take a look at the other side of this obelisk. “Most of it,” says Cordiner, “is taken up by a sumptuous cross, covered with a uniform figure, intricately raised, and woven together with precise mathematical accuracy; a depiction of this is shown at the base of the column. Beneath the cross are two distinguished figures with some attendants, quite worn down, but clearly in a pose of reconciliation; and if the monument was set up to commemorate the peace made between Malcolm and Canute after the Danes finally withdrew, these larger figures could represent the reconciled kings.

“On the edge, below the fretwork, are some rows of figures, joined hand-in-hand, which may also imply the new degree of confidence and security which took place, after the feuds were composed, [Pg 319]which are characterised on the front of the pillar. But to whatever particular transaction it may allude, it can hardly be imagined, that in so early an age of the arts in Scotland as it must have been raised, so elaborate a performance would have been undertaken but in consequence of an event of the most general importance: it is, therefore, surprising, that no distincter traditions of it arrived at the era when letters were known.”

“On the edge, underneath the intricate design, there are some rows of figures holding hands, which may also suggest the newfound confidence and security that emerged after the feuds were settled, [Pg 319]characterized on the front of the pillar. However, no matter what specific event it refers to, it’s hard to believe that in such an early period of the arts in Scotland, such a detailed work would have been created unless it was in response to an event of great importance: it’s, therefore, surprising that no clearer traditions of it survived into the era when written records began.”

 

 

[Pg 320]As to “the era when letters were known,” I shall bestow upon that a sentence or two by and by. For the present I confine myself to the “surprise that no distincter traditions” of this monolith temple[376] has been handed down to us.

[Pg 320]Regarding “the time when letters were recognized,” I'll address that briefly later. For now, I’ll stick to the “surprise that no clearer traditions” of this monolith temple[376] have been passed down to us.

It was erected by the Tuath-de-danaans on their expulsion from Ireland. The inscriptions upon it are the irresistible evidence of their emblematic religion. After an interval of some centuries, the Picts poured in upon their quietude; and the barbarous habits of those marauders, being averse as much to the ritual as to the avocations of the Tuath-de-danaans, they effaced every vestige of the dominion of that people, and made them fly for shelter to the Highlands.

It was built by the Tuath-de-danaans after they were driven out of Ireland. The inscriptions on it are undeniable proof of their symbolic religion. After a few centuries, the Picts invaded their peace; the brutal ways of those raiders were just as opposed to the ritual as to the jobs of the Tuath-de-danaans, leading them to erase every sign of that people's rule and forcing them to seek refuge in the Highlands.

In the days of Malcolm, therefore, and of Canute, the history of this pyramid was as difficult of solution as it was in those of Pennant and of Cordiner. And there is no question but that the two monarchs looked, with as much wonder, upon the hieroglyphics along its sides, as did the two antiquarians, who would fain associate them with them.

In the times of Malcolm and Canute, figuring out the history of this pyramid was just as challenging as it was for Pennant and Cordiner. There's no doubt that both monarchs gazed at the hieroglyphics on its sides with as much amazement as the two antiquarians, who wanted to connect themselves to that history.

It is to me marvellous, how persons, in the possession[Pg 321] of common reason could, contrary to all the evidence of observation and history, look upon the Danish invasion as the epoch of all enlightenment! and the Danes, themselves, as the heaven-sent importers of its blessings! Yet, whatever may have been the case with some hopeful scions of this order, Mr. Cordiner, at all events, appears to have been honest, and if he missed the direction of historical verity, it was less his fault than his misfortune.

It’s amazing to me how people, despite having common sense[Pg 321], could, against all evidence from observation and history, view the Danish invasion as the start of all enlightenment! And the Danes, themselves, as the divinely appointed bringers of its benefits! Still, whatever might have been true for some optimistic

Who can say so much for Ledwich?

Who can say that much for Ledwich?

The following extract will justify the tribute here paid to the sincerity of Mr. Cordiner’s investigations “These monuments,” says he, “are all said to have been erected in memory of defeats of the Danes, but there does not appear any reference that the hieroglyphics on them can have to such events. That they have been raised on interesting occasions there can be little doubt, perhaps in memory of the most renowned chieftains and their exploits who first embraced Christianity.”

The following extract will justify the tribute paid here to the sincerity of Mr. Cordiner’s investigations: “These monuments,” he says, “are all said to have been erected in memory of defeats of the Danes, but there does not seem to be any reference that the hieroglyphics on them relate to such events. That they were raised for significant occasions is likely, perhaps in memory of the most famous chieftains and their exploits who first embraced Christianity.”

They who first “embraced Christianity” were no “chieftains”; or such as were, had no “exploits” to record. But it was not so with the professors of the primevalcross,” in the revelation of Budhism, the transmigrations of which were but typically pourtrayed on this enduring column. And in confirmation hereof, Mr. Gordon affirms that he has “distinguished upon it several figures of a monstrous form, resembling four-footed beasts with human heads!”

The first people who “embraced Christianity” weren’t “chieftains”; and those who were hadn’t done anything noteworthy. But that wasn’t the case for the followers of the originalcross” in the teachings of Buddhism, whose reincarnations were only typically depicted on this lasting column. To confirm this, Mr. Gordon states that he has “identified several figures on it with a monstrous form, resembling four-footed beasts with human heads!”

Carnac, in Upper Egypt, retains a monolith of the same symbolic character. It is eighty feet high, composed of a single block of black granite, presenting a beautifully polished surface on each of its four sides. The hieroglyphics upon it represent the [Pg 322]lifetime of Thot, or Budda, until you at last see him enthroned in heaven, at the top.

Carnac, in Upper Egypt, has a monolith with the same symbolic significance. It stands eighty feet tall and is made from a single piece of black granite, featuring a beautifully polished surface on each of its four sides. The hieroglyphics on it depict the [Pg 322]lifetime of Thot, or Budda, leading up to the final image of him seated in heaven at the top.

 

 

[Pg 323]“He seems, indeed,” says Hamilton, “to have been considered either by himself, his subjects, or his successors, as a peculiar favourite of heaven. He is frequently on his knees, receiving from Isis and Osiris, together with their blessing, the insignia of royalty, and even of divinity. The hawk is always flying about him. Two priests are performing upon him the mysterious ceremony of pouring the cruces ansatas, or crosses with rings, over his head; at which time he wears a common dress and close cap. Hermes and Osiris are pointing out to him a particular line in a graduated scale, allusive it may be to the periodical inundation of the Nile, or the administration of strict justice: or (combined with the preceding scene) to the ceremony of ‘initiation into the religious mysteries.’”[377]

[Pg 323]“It seems, indeed,” says Hamilton, “that he was regarded either by himself, his people, or his successors as a special favorite of heaven. He is often on his knees, receiving from Isis and Osiris, along with their blessing, the symbols of royalty and even divinity. The hawk is always flying around him. Two priests are performing the mysterious ritual of pouring the cruces ansatas, or crosses with rings, over his head; during this time, he wears a simple garment and a close cap. Hermes and Osiris are pointing out to him a specific line on a graduated scale, which may refer to the annual flooding of the Nile or the enforcement of strict justice: or (combined with the previous scene) to the ritual of ‘initiation into the religious mysteries.’”[377]

The number of feet in the pillar corresponds too, if I mistake not, with that of the years of his recorded pilgrimage.

The number of feet in the pillar matches, if I’m not mistaken, the number of years of his recorded journey.

Captain Head describes, in his splendid work, the avenue which leads to the temple to which this belongs, in the following terms:—“Fragments of sphinxes line the sides of the road at intervals of ten or twelve feet, and usher the visitor to the magnificent granite propylon, or gateway, whose grandeur for a time monopolises the attention, and makes him who gazes on it at a loss to decide whether he shall remain adoring its fine proportions, or advance and examine the carvings which embellish its front. Is[Pg 324] this ‘the land made waste by the hand of strangers, who destroy the walls, and cause the images to cease?’ The fragments of desolation that lie scattered around are identified with the predictions of the inspired historians, by whom we are enabled to estimate the ‘palmy state’ of this once mighty kingdom, whose gigantic monuments fully verify all that has been said or sung of its pristine splendour.”

Captain Head describes, in his impressive work, the path that leads to the temple associated with this, in the following way: “Pieces of sphinxes line the sides of the road every ten to twelve feet, guiding the visitor to the stunning granite gateway, or propylon, whose magnificence captures attention and leaves anyone gazing at it unsure whether to stay admiring its beautiful proportions or move forward to inspect the carvings that decorate its front. Is this 'the land made desolate by the actions of outsiders, who tear down the walls and cause the images to disappear?' The scattered remnants of decay around are tied to the predictions of the insightful historians, allowing us to understand the 'glorious state' of this once powerful kingdom, whose colossal monuments fully prove all that has been said or sung about its original splendor.”

After what has been said above, then, along with what may be added by and by, may I not safely proclaim that M‘Pherson’s prediction, that “the history of Caledonia, before the Roman eagles were displayed beyond the friths, must ever remain in impenetrable darkness,”[378] has now been falsified?

After everything that has been said, and what might be added later, can I confidently say that M‘Pherson’s prediction, that “the history of Caledonia, before the Roman eagles were displayed beyond the friths, must always remain in impenetrable darkness,”[378] has now been proven wrong?

“What are ages and the lapse of time,
Matched against truths as lasting as sublime?
Can length of years on God Himself exact?
Or make that fiction which was once a fact?
No—marble and recording brass decay,
And like the graver’s memory pass away:
The works of man inherit, as is just,
Their author’s frailty, and return to dust;
But truth divine for ever stands secure,
Its head is guarded, as its base is sure;
Fixed in the rolling flood of endless years,
The pillar of the eternal plan appears,
The raving storm and dashing wave defies,
Built by that Architect who built the skies
.”[379]

"What are ages and the passing of time,
Compared to truths that are both lasting and sublime?
Can the years change God Himself with their track?
Or turn what was fact into fiction back?
No—marble and bronze will eventually decay,
And like the engraver’s memory, fade away:
The works of humanity inherit, as it seems,
Their creator's weakness, returning to dreams;
But divine truth forever stands secure,
Its peak is protected, as is its core;
Set in the constant flow of endless years,
The pillar of the eternal plan appears,
Defying the raging storm and crashing waves,
Constructed by the Architect who built the skies
.”[379]

 

 


CHAPTER XXIII.

A very industrious contributor to the Asiatic Researches has afforded scope for some jests at his expense, because of the attempt which he has made to identify the British islands with certain Western localities commemorated in the writings of the Hindoos. Had he but known, however, the coincidence of our monuments with those mysteries which the Puranas record, how they mutually support and dovetail into each other, he could not only have laughed to scorn the traducers of his services, but fixed his fame upon a pinnacle of literary pride which no undergrowl of envy could have subverted.

A very hardworking contributor to the Asiatic Researches has become the subject of some jokes because of his attempt to connect the British islands with certain Western locations mentioned in Hindu writings. If he had known about the parallels between our monuments and the mysteries recorded in the Puranas, and how they support and complement each other, he could have not only dismissed his critics with laughter but also secured his reputation at a level of literary pride that no undergrowl of jealousy could have undermined.

But as it is, unacquainted with the history of the places which he left behind him, and wading, therefore, through an ocean in which he had no compass for his guide, he has, in his puerile endeavours to wrest the text of the Puranas to external prejudices, effected more himself towards the disparagement of his reputation, than what the combined influence of interest and of scepticism could otherwise accomplish.

But as it stands, unfamiliar with the history of the places he left behind, and therefore navigating an ocean without a compass, he has, in his childish attempts to twist the text of the Puranas to fit outside biases, done more harm to his own reputation than what could have been achieved through the combined effects of self-interest and doubt.

“There are,” say the Puranas, “many manifestations and forms of Bhagavan, O Muni, but the form which resides in the White Island is the primitive one. Vishnu,” says the author, “recalling all his emanations into the White Island, went into the womb,[Pg 326] in the house of Vasu-devi; and on this grand occasion he recalled all his emanations. Bama and Nrisinha are complete forms, O Muni; but Crishna, the most powerful king of the White Island, is the most perfect and complete of all Vishnu’s forms. For this purpose Vishnu, from Potola, rejoins the body of Radhiceswara, the lord of Radha, he who dwells in the White Island with the famous snake, a portion of his essence. The gods sent there portions of their own essences to be consolidated into the person of Crishna, who was going to be incarnated at Gocula.”[380]

“There are,” say the Puranas, “many manifestations and forms of Bhagavan, O Muni, but the form that resides in the White Island is the original one. Vishnu,” says the author, “gathering all his manifestations into the White Island, entered the womb,[Pg 326] in the home of Vasu-devi; and on this grand occasion he summoned all his manifestations. Bama and Nrisinha are complete forms, O Muni; but Crishna, the most powerful king of the White Island, is the most perfect and complete of all Vishnu’s forms. For this purpose, Vishnu, from Potola, reunites with the body of Radhiceswara, the lord of Radha, who resides in the White Island with the famous snake, a part of his essence. The gods sent their own essences there to merge into the person of Crishna, who was about to be incarnated at Gocula.”[380]

The gist of the foregoing, Mr. Wilford would neutralise by this following extract, which he gives as the substance of another notice in the same documents, and which he considers himself as incredible:—

The main point of what was just said, Mr. Wilford would counter with the following excerpt, which he provides as the essence of another notice in the same documents, and which he finds unbelievable:—

Bali, an antediluvian, and in the fifth generation from the creation, is introduced, requesting the god of gods, or Vishnu, to allow him to die by his hand, that he might go into his paradise in the White Island. Vishnu told him it was a favour not easily obtained; that he would however grant his request. But, says Vishnu, you cannot come into my paradise now; but you must wait till I become incarnate in the shape of a boar, in order to make the world undergo a total renovation, to establish and secure it upon a most firm and permanent footing: and you must wait a whole yuga till this takes place, and then you will accompany me into my paradise.”

Bali, an ancient being from the fifth generation since creation, appears, asking the supreme god, Vishnu, to let him die by his hand so he can enter his paradise in the White Island. Vishnu tells him that this is a favor that isn’t easily granted; however, he agrees to fulfill his request. But, Vishnu says, you can’t enter my paradise just yet; you have to wait until I incarnate as a boar to completely renew the world and set it on a solid and lasting foundation. You will have to wait a whole yuga before this happens, and then you will join me in my paradise.”

“Ganesa, who is identified with Vishnu, and has also an inferior paradise in the White Island, and[Pg 327] another in the Euxine, or Jeshu sea, thus says to a king of Casi, or Benares, an antediluvian, and who, like Bali, wished much to be admitted into his elysium, “you cannot now enter my paradise in the White Island; you must wait 5000 years; but in the mean time you may reside in my other paradise, in the Euxine Sea.”

“Ganesa, who is associated with Vishnu, has a lesser paradise in the White Island, and[Pg 327] another one in the Euxine, or Jeshu Sea. He tells a king of Casi, or Benares, who lived before the flood and, like Bali, desperately wanted to enter his paradise, “You can’t enter my paradise in the White Island yet; you have to wait 5000 years. But in the meantime, you can stay in my other paradise in the Euxine Sea.”

Now, all these monstrosities, as they presented themselves to Mr. Wilford, gauging them with the comparisons of dry rule and line on the application of the true touchstone, vanish into ether.

Now, all these monstrosities, as they appeared to Mr. Wilford, measured against the standards of dry rule and line on the application of the true touchstone, vanish into thin air.

The most mysterious and religiously-occult name given to Ireland in the days of its pristine glory was Muc-Inis.

The most mysterious and religiously occult name given to Ireland in the days of its pristine glory was Muc-Inis.

This word has three interpretations—firstly, the Boar Island; secondly, the White Island; and, thirdly, the Sacred, or rather the Divine, and Consecrated Island of God.[381]

This word has three meanings—first, the Boar Island; second, the White Island; and third, the Sacred, or more accurately, the Divine, and Consecrated Island of God.[381]

Is it necessary that I should say one syllable more to authenticate the Puranas, and identify this hallowed spot with the paradise of their encomiums? No: I shall not affront your understanding by so supposing. The explanation of this single term has, more effectually than could a ship-load of folios, set to flight the hobgoblins of ignorance and of scepticism, and reared the castle of truth on the ruins of prostrated error.

Is it really necessary for me to say anything more to legitimize the Puranas and connect this holy place with the paradise mentioned in their praises? No: I won’t insult your intelligence by even thinking that. The explanation of this single term has done more to drive away the goblins of ignorance and skepticism than a shipload of books ever could, and has built the castle of truth on the ruins of defeated falsehood.

I would by no means, however, be understood as intending an ungenerous trophy over Mr. Wilford’s mistakes. I respect the zeal with which he embarked in his undertaking; and, to speak over-board, the lapses which he has committed were to him ethically unavoidable.

I definitely don’t want to come across as trying to gain an unfair advantage from Mr. Wilford’s mistakes. I admire the passion with which he pursued his project; and honestly, the errors he made were, for him, ethically unavoidable.

[Pg 328]The sting, therefore, of the above, if any it convey, must be directed exclusively to the romancers of my own country: a specimen of whom I shall give you in the Rev. Dr. Keating, who, venturing to unveil the mystery of the name Muc-Inis, and account for its origin, tells us, with a serious face, that “when the Danaans found the Milesians attempted to land, by their magical enchantments they threw a cloud on the island, by which it appeared no bigger than a hog’s back!!!”

[Pg 328]The sting, if there is one, of the above must be aimed specifically at the storytellers of my own country: a representative of whom I will share in Rev. Dr. Keating, who, attempting to reveal the mystery behind the name Muc-Inis and explain its origins, tells us with a straight face that “when the Danaans saw the Milesians trying to land, through their magical enchantments they cast a cloud over the island, making it look no bigger than a hog’s back!!!”

But Ireland, thank God, is rescued from the drivelling of such dotards. It will hold its place now amongst the nations of the earth; and the result is inevitable, however tardy your compliance, but that the truth will be revived from one pole of the universe to the other, that, in the primeval world, all sanctity and all happiness had here fixed their abode, that heaven was here personified, and that the irradiating focus of all moral enlightenment was here alone to be found.[382]

But Ireland, thank God, has been saved from the nonsense of such fools. It will now secure its position among the nations of the world; and the outcome is certain, no matter how slow your agreement, that the truth will be revived from one end of the universe to the other, that in the ancient world, all holiness and happiness made their home here, that heaven was embodied here, and that the source of all moral enlightenment could only be found here.[382]

Look, Sir, what do you see before you? The solution of that all-healing arrow which Abaris was said to have brought with him from the island of the Hyperboreans, on his visit of religion to Greece!

Look, Sir, what do you see in front of you? The solution of that all-healing arrow that Abaris was said to have brought with him from the island of the Hyperboreans during his religious visit to Greece!

Should you ever chance to travel as far as the county of Galway, inquire for the deserted village of Knockmoy. Though now dreary, inconsiderable, and forgotten, it was once the theatre of soul-stirring impressions!

Should you ever happen to travel to the county of Galway, ask about the abandoned village of Knockmoy. Although it's now gloomy, insignificant, and overlooked, it used to be a place full of powerful experiences!

 

There in the remnant of an ancient Tuath-de-danaan Temple, vaulted with stone, and transformed, in[Pg 330] after ages, to a Christian Abbey, you will find, after a succession of, at least, three thousand revolving years, this pathetic representation of the youth Apollo slaying with his arrow the serpent Python[383]—in other words, overthrowing, by self-endurance, the dominion of sin! and, finally, by immolation upon a tree, to which you perceive him pinioned, establishing ascendency over the serpent and his wiles, and pointing out the road to eternity beyond the grave!

There in the remains of an ancient Tuath-de-Danaan Temple, built with stone and later transformed into a Christian Abbey after many ages, you will find, after at least three thousand years have passed, this moving depiction of the youthful Apollo killing the serpent Python with his arrow—in other words, conquering the power of sin through self-discipline! And finally, by sacrificing himself on a tree, to which you see him tied, asserting dominance over the serpent and its tricks, and showing the way to eternity beyond the grave!

 

 

In an upper range, on the same compartment, you can trace this other line, consisting of three kings with[Pg 331] their eastern crowns, their eastern costume, and the dove of amity entwining all of them as they superintend the spectacle, while the solemnity of the whole is enhanced by the composure with which a Brehon sits by, in his turban of state, after reading from the Bana, or the Budhist gospel, the sentence of condemnation and of mysterious expiation, in one and the same breath.

In an upper section, on the same level, you can see another line, featuring three kings with[Pg 331] their eastern crowns, their eastern costumes, and the dove of peace wrapping around all of them as they oversee the event, while the seriousness of the whole scene is heightened by the calmness of a Brehon sitting nearby, wearing his official turban, after reading from the Bana, or the Buddhist gospel, the statement of judgment and mysterious purification, all in one breath.

“He was oppressed and He was afflicted; yet He opened not His mouth: He is brought as a lamb to the slaughter, and as a sheep before His shearers is dumb, so He openeth not His mouth.”[384]

“He was quietly crushed and tormented; yet He didn’t say a word: He was led like a lamb to the slaughter, and like a sheep before its shearers is silent, so He didn’t open His mouth.”[384]

But this is not the only incident which this treasure of antiquity pourtrays. Beside the three monarchs are skeleton delineations of the three other divinities, who, before this fourth, assumed the form of humanity, and went through the same ordeal of atoning passion to reclaim our species, through ages back in the distance![385]

But this isn't the only event that this ancient treasure depicts. Next to the three kings are skeletal representations of the three other deities who, before this fourth, took on human form and endured the same suffering of atonement to save our kind, ages ago![385]

It will readily be believed, that descriptions so mysterious, relating to events so momentous, must have attracted the observation of subsequent years. Generation after generation gazed upon them with wonder! Generation after generation spoke their ignorance in wonder! Mr. Ledwich, of course, must have a snap at them: and it would make a cat laugh, or Plutarch’s boar dance a hornpipe, to hear the contortions of history, the violations of nature, the perversions of fact, of date, and of philosophy,[Pg 332] which this blot upon letters has strung together into a melange, as if an exposition of the above hieroglyphics!

It’s easy to believe that such mysterious descriptions about significant events must have caught the attention of future generations. Over and over, people marveled at them! Again and again, their confusion turned into wonder! Mr. Ledwich, of course, had to poke fun at them: it would make a cat laugh or make Plutarch’s boar dance a jig to hear the ridiculous twists of history, the breaches of nature, the distortions of facts, dates, and philosophy, [Pg 332] that this blot on literature has strung together into a mixed-up mess, as if trying to explain those hieroglyphics!

And yet, this is he who boasts of his having been “not sparing of ridicule” in those moments which he tells us, “he could steal from clerical and domestic avocations,”—to tell lies of his country!

And yet, this is the guy who brags about “not holding back on mockery” during those times he says he “stole from clerical and personal duties” to lie about his country!

The speculation took, however, and he was fostered in his malice—riches and honours were showered upon him!

The speculation took hold, and he was nurtured in his bitterness—wealth and fame were poured upon him!

Well, he died—a monitory pause accompanies the sound—but the party must have a successor!

Well, he died—a moment of silence follows that statement—but the party needs a new leader!

They “have found him” amongst themselves!—the author of the Fine Arts in Ireland!

They “have found him” among themselves!—the author of the Fine Arts in Ireland!

This fine gentleman has really exhibited some degree of tact, which shows him not unworthy of his appointment. He begins by denouncing, hoof and horn, every position of his predecessor! Calls him, as a salvo, “a learned man!” but insists upon his being a “most unskilful antiquary”; and though “dogmatic,” “altogether a visionary.”

This fine gentleman has truly shown some level of tact, proving he's worthy of his position. He starts by completely rejecting every stance of his predecessor! He refers to him, as a formality, as “a learned man!” but argues that he is “a very unskilled antiquarian”; and while “dogmatic,” he’s “totally a dreamer.”

These, you would suppose, were great liberties to take with the foster-child of patronage. They were so, in appearance, not in reality, for

These, you might think, were significant liberties to take with the foster-child of patronage. They appeared so, not in reality, for

“Mutato nomine, de te fabula narratur”—

“Change the name, and the story is about you”—

he is a modern,[386] and though of a different school, it suits their purpose as well.

he is a modern,[386] and even though he's from a different school, it works for their needs just fine.

But let us see how he would decipher “the writing upon the wall.”

But let's see how he would interpret "the writing on the wall."

“If we might venture a conjecture,” he says, “it would be that the living figures represent the most distinguished native princes, who warred with the[Pg 333] adventurers in defence of their country; and that those of the deceased kings were the patriot monarchs of earlier times!”

“If we can make a guess,” he says, “it would be that the living figures represent the most renowned native princes, who fought against the[Pg 333] adventurers to defend their country; and that those of the deceased kings were the patriotic rulers of earlier times!”

Pray, what adventurers? what?—But the farce is too absurd to bestow discussion upon it.

Pray, what adventurers? what?—But this joke is too ridiculous to even discuss.

Come, however, to the crucifixion scene, what would “P——” make of this?

Come, however, to the crucifixion scene, what would “P——” think of this?

“This appears,” he says, “to represent the death of the young son of Dermod MacMurrough, who was delivered up to Roderick O’Connor, as a hostage for his father’s fidelity, and who, according to Cambrensis, and, we believe, to our own annalists, was abandoned by that inhuman and ambitious parent to his fate!”

“This looks like,” he says, “to show the death of the young son of Dermod MacMurrough, who was handed over to Roderick O’Connor as a guarantee of his father’s loyalty, and who, according to Cambrensis, and, we think, to our own historians, was left by that cruel and ambitious parent to face his destiny!”

After the flourish of trumpets, with which Mr. P—— had proclaimed independence of Dr. Ledwich, one would have expected a new ascription, or, at least, a different one, from him. This, however, is but a servile transcript from his predecessor’s work, and that, too, without having the candour to quote him as his authority!

After the fanfare of trumpets, with which Mr. P—— had declared Dr. Ledwich's independence, one would expect a newdifferent one from him. Instead, this is just a servile copy of his predecessor’s work, and he doesn't even have the honesty to credit him as his source!

“But let us view those things with closer eyes.”

“But let’s take a closer look at those things.”

Had MacMurrough’s son been put to death by O’Connor, in that awful manner above delineated, with such external parade, and such mysterious pomp, think you that Cambrensis, who never omitted even the most trivial feature of a narrative, would have been blind to a particular, which must have interested all his readers? Yet, as to the reality of this—Mr. P——’s insinuation notwithstanding—Cambrensis is silent and mute as the grave!

Had MacMurrough’s son been executed by O’Connor in that horrifying way described above, with such an elaborate display and mysterious ceremony, do you think that Cambrensis, who never overlooked even the most trivial detail of a story, would have failed to mention something that would have captivated all his readers? Yet, regarding the truth of this—despite Mr. P——’s suggestion—Cambrensis is as silent and mute as the grave!

A fact which was thought worthy to be commemorated in fresco must have been equally eligible as a phenomenon in writing. The O’Connors, [Pg 334]therefore, whom Mr. P—— would install as the authors of this device, must have retained some documentary register thereof: and, though it is well known, that there is not a family in the kingdom, who have preserved the records of their house with such industry or minuteness as they have, yet is there not so much as the semblance of an allusion to be traced amongst them, to this mysterious representation!

A fact considered worthy of being remembered in fresco should have also been significant enough to be documented in writing. The O’Connors, [Pg 334]whom Mr. P—— would identify as the creators of this idea, must have kept some documentary record of it. And while it’s well known that no family in the kingdom has preserved their records as diligently or in as much detail as they have, there isn't even a hint of a reference to this mysterious representation among them!

Nay, if O’Connor had put to death MacMurrough’s son, with such circumstances of torture and savage insensibility, is it probable that he would himself be the person to immortalise his disgrace, by depicting it upon such a chronicle? And if the virtue of the nation were not previously outraged by the hellishness of the crime itself, would it not now blaze forth in holy indignation at the infatuated vanity of the monster, who, not satisfied with the murder of his innocent victim, must deluge his country also in gore, by associating it, to forthcoming ages, with this outline of his barbarity?

No, if O’Connor had killed MacMurrough’s son with such torture and brutal indifference, would he really be the one to make his disgrace eternal by recording it in such a chronicle? And if the dignity of the nation wasn’t already outraged by the evil of the crime itself, wouldn’t it now erupt in righteous anger at the foolish arrogance of the monster who, not content with murdering his innocent victim, must also drench his country in blood, linking it for future generations to this portrayal of his savagery?

Yes, sir, if they were silent as to the crime, they would be eloquent as to the painting! And it is not only that they would demolish the structure within which it was inscribed, but every quill within the realm would become a pen, every liquid be converted into ink, and every hand be made that of a writer to rescue the island’s fame from identity with the traitor’s cause; and confine to his own and his loathed head the withering execrations of posterity!

Yes, sir, if they were silent about the crime, they would be eloquent about the painting! And not only would they destroy the structure where it was inscribed, but every quill in the land would turn into a pen, every liquid would become ink, and every hand would act as a writer to save the island’s reputation from being linked to the traitor’s cause; and confine to his own and his despised head the withering curses of future generations!

Instead of which, however, not a syllable is uttered, on paper or on parchment, allusive to the tragedy! Not a presage is imparted by mournful banshee! nor elegy sung by familiar mna-caointha! No historian records the heart-rending tale! nor does[Pg 335] gipsy retail it in itinerant ditty! But the mystery of sorrow, and the sanctity of truth, that hallowed the scene which this temple commemorates, has, still further, exerted its protecting instrumentality, and besides the moving evidences imprinted upon its interior, has added those also of exclusion from without, and prevented the iniquity of profane appropriation, by the occurrence of any equivocal record!

Instead of that, however, not a single word is written, on paper or parchment, about the tragedy! Not a foreboding is delivered by a mournful banshee! nor an elegy sung by familiar mna-caointha! No historian documents the heart-wrenching story! nor does [Pg 335] a gypsy tell it in a wandering song! But the mystery of sorrow, and the sanctity of truth, that honored the scene which this temple commemorates, has, even more, exerted its protective influence, and in addition to the powerful evidence left on its interior, has also created barriers from outside, preventing the wrongfulness of profane appropriation by the absence of any ambiguous record!

The devices upon places of worship are always of a religious kind. Would the perpetration of a faithless infanticide be considered an act of religion? And, if not, why emblazon it within the tabernacle of prayer, with all the circumstances of grace and of grandeur around it?—solemnised by kings! superintended by gods! and executed by judges!

The symbols in places of worship are always religious. Would the act of a faithless infanticide be seen as a religious act? And if it isn't, why display it in the place of prayer, surrounded by all the elements of grace and grandeur?—celebrated by kings! overseen by gods! and carried out by judges!

Oh! sir, a dire plague of astringent benightment has lain brooding over history! and spread, like the upas, its baleful emaciation over everything of culture that fell within its shadow! But truth is immortal: and, however momentarily suppressed, will ultimately recover.

Oh! Sir, a terrible plague of harsh ignorance has lingered over history! It has spread, like the upas, its damaging effects over everything cultural that fell under its shadow! But truth is immortal: and, no matter how momentarily suppressed, it will ultimately recover.

“It is a pleasure,” says Bacon, “to stand on the shore, and to see ships tossed upon the sea; a pleasure to stand in the window of a castle, and to see a battle, and the adventurers thereof below; but no pleasure is comparable to the standing on the vantage-ground of truth (a hill not to be commanded, and where the air is always clear and serene), and to see the errors, and wanderings and mists and tempests, in the vale below; so always that this prospect be with pity, and not with swelling or pride. Certainly it is heaven upon earth to have a man’s mind move in charity, rest in Providence, and turn upon the poles of truth.”

“It’s a pleasure,” says Bacon, “to stand on the shore and watch ships tossed about on the sea; a pleasure to stand in a castle window and see a battle and the adventurers down below; but no pleasure compares to standing on the high ground of truth (a hill that can’t be taken, where the air is always clear and calm), and to see the errors, wanderings, mists, and storms in the valley below; provided that this view comes with pity, not with arrogance or pride. Truly, it’s like heaven on earth for a man’s mind to operate in kindness, to rest in divine guidance, and to pivot on the principles of truth.”

The very dresses, which adorn these venerable[Pg 336] delineations, are enough to redeem them from the turpitude which Mr. P—— would impute to them. O’Connor and MacMurrough were, neither of them, on this earth, for at least two thousand years after these were in vogue! neither are they by any means the habits which P—— would persuade us that “laws were subsequently enacted to abolish as barbarous!”

The very dresses that decorate these esteemed [Pg 336] descriptions are enough to save them from the disgrace that Mr. P—— would assign to them. O’Connor and MacMurrough were neither of them alive on this earth for at least two thousand years after these were popular! Also, they are definitely not the customs that P—— would have us believe were “subsequently abolished by law as barbaric!”

Behold! I show you a mystery![387]

Behold! I reveal to you a mystery![387]

 

 

What do you see here?[388] What do you make of[Pg 337] this Mr. P——. Or do you think that O’Connor went over into Nubia, and got the impress of his enormity canonised there also, in the form of a cross, within the temples and sanctuaries of the adoring Egyptians?

What do you see here?[388] What do you think about[Pg 337] this Mr. P——? Or do you believe that O’Connor traveled to Nubia and had his significance recognized there too, in the shape of a cross, within the temples and sanctuaries of the devoted Egyptians?

I copy this image from a work of great value, lately published in Paris by Monsieur Rifaud; which he designates by the title of Voyage en Egypte et en Nubie, et lieux circonvoisins. The plate under notice is but part of a larger one, which he describes as “Façade du petit temple de Kalabche (en Nubie) et ses détails intérieurs,” and of which I shall, by and by, treat you to two more compartments, as the exact correspondents of the six crowned figures at Knockmoy.

I’m sharing this image from a valuable work recently published in Paris by Monsieur Rifaud, titled Voyage en Egypte et en Nubie, et lieux circonvoisins. The plate I am referring to is just part of a larger one, which he describes as “Facade of the small temple of Kalabche (in Nubia) and its interior details.” I will soon present you with two more sections that correspond exactly to the six crowned figures at Knockmoy.

Meanwhile, I beg leave to introduce to you on the next page, some of the sculptures on the Tuath-de-danaan cross, at old Kilcullen, in the county of Kildare, Ireland. Here you distinguish nine Budhist priests in the Eastern uniform, with bonnet, tunic, and trouser—nay, with their very beards dressed after the Egyptian fashion.

Meanwhile, I’d like to introduce you on the next page to some of the sculptures on the Tuath-de-danaan cross, at old Kilcullen, in County Kildare, Ireland. Here you can see nine Buddhist priests in Eastern attire, complete with bonnet, tunic, and trousers—even their beards styled in the Egyptian fashion.

Other figures I shall leave to your own research to unfold. But let me particularly fasten upon your faculty of comparing, the head-gear of the standing figure, in the second division, and that of the crucifixion upon the Nubian temple. Are they not critically, accurately, and identically the same?

Other figures I’ll leave for you to explore on your own. But let me focus on your ability to compare the headgear of the standing figure in the second section and that of the crucifixion on the Nubian temple. Are they not critically, accurately, and identically the same?

Look next at the brute animals that take part in this group! Mind the grotesqueness of their positions, and the combination of their character with that of man! then lay your hand upon your breast, and, with the light now streaming in upon you, can you conscientiously believe that the cross[Pg 338] which exhibits itself at the other side, was ever the work of Christianity?[389]

Look at the brutal animals involved in this group! Notice the strangeness of their positions and how their nature combines with that of humans! Now place your hand on your chest, and as the light shines on you, can you honestly believe that the cross[Pg 338] displayed on the other side was ever a result of Christianity?[389]

 

 

But as you cannot imagine that O’Connor had gone over to Nubia, in the twelfth century of the Christian era, to get his murdered hostage deified in a pagan temple, built, perhaps, at the very lowest,[Pg 339] three thousand years before his time, so neither can you impose upon us, that the Budhists stole a march upon our Christian supineness, and, while our different sects were fighting for who should have most, and proclaiming “I am of Paul, and I of Apollos, and I of Cephas, and I of Christ,”[390] imprinted their complexity upon our boasted simplicity, and then suddenly again vanished without having been once seen, felt, heard, discovered, or understood!!!

But just as you can't believe that O'Connor went to Nubia in the twelfth century of the Christian era to have his murdered hostage worshipped in a pagan temple that might have been built at least three thousand years before that, you also can't convince us that the Buddhists exploited our Christian complacency. While our various sects were busy fighting over who should take precedence and declaring “I follow Paul, and I follow Apollos, and I follow Cephas, and I follow Christ,” they imposed their complexity on our so-called simplicity and then suddenly disappeared without ever being seen, felt, heard, discovered, or understood!!!

What entanglements will not people plunge themselves into when supporting a bad cause! And how easy is the road which rectitude follows!

What complicated situations will people get themselves into when backing a bad cause! And how simple is the path that righteousness follows!

The Hindoo Puranas corroborate, to an iota, this our Knockmoy crucifixion.[391] Sulivahana is the name which they give to the deity there represented. The meaning of the word is tree-born, or, who suffered death upon a tree. He was otherwise called Dhanandhara, that is, the sacred almoner. And his fame, say the Puranas, reached even to the Sacred Island, in the sea of milk, that is, of Doghda, which signifies milk, and which was the title of the tutelar goddess of Ireland.[392]

The Hindu Puranas confirm, down to the smallest detail, this our Knockmoy crucifixion. Sulivahana is the name they give to the deity represented there. The meaning of the word is tree-born, or one who died on a tree. He was also known as Dhanandhara, which means sacred almoner. And his fame, according to the Puranas, reached even the Sacred Island in the sea of milk, which refers to Doghda, meaning milk, and that was the title of the guardian goddess of Ireland.

Avaunt, then, evermore, to the humbug of back-reckoning, and the charge of imposture upon the[Pg 340] Brahmins! I flatter myself, I have laid an extinguisher, for ever, upon that pretext.

Avaunt, then, always, to the nonsense of back-reckoning, and the accusation of imposture against the[Pg 340] Brahmins! I believe I have put an extinguisher on that excuse for good.

As I have before presumed to offer a suggestion to the translators of oriental manuscripts, I shall take the additional liberty of intimating, which I do with profound submission and respect, to the decipherers of all hieroglyphics, whether in Ireland or in the East, that those arrow-headed characters, to be met with at Persepolis, and resembling in their formation our Irish Oghams, bear reference, both of them, to this mysterious crucifixion! And that if Mr. Champollion, and other gentlemen interested in the prosecution of those useful points, will attend to this my advice, they will find it a more certain key to the attainment of their desired object, than all the labour and outlay of centuries heretofore!

As I've previously suggested to the translators of Eastern manuscripts, I feel compelled to respectfully inform the decoders of all hieroglyphics, whether in Ireland or the East, that those arrow-headed characters found at Persepolis, which are similar in shape to our Irish Oghams, relate to this mysterious crucifixion! If Mr. Champollion and others interested in pursuing these important matters consider my advice, they'll discover it's a more reliable key to achieving their goals than all the effort and expense of centuries past!

“Knowing that Nature never did betray
The heart that loved her; ’tis her privilege,
Through all the years of this our life, to lead
From joy to joy: for she can so inform
The heart that is within us, so impress
With quietness and beauty, and so feed
With lofty thoughts
, that neither evil tongues,
Rash judgments, nor the sneers of selfish men,
Nor greetings where no kindness is, nor all
The dreary intercourse of daily life,
Shall e’er prevail against us, or disturb
Our cheerful faith, that all which we behold
Is full of blessings.”—Wordsworth.

“Knowing that Nature never lets down
The heart that loves her; it’s her privilege,
Through all the years of our lives, to guide
From joy to joy: for she can fill
The heart within us, so impress
With peace and beauty, and so nourish
With elevated thoughts
, that neither harsh words,
Quick judgments, nor the scorn of selfish people,
Nor greetings lacking kindness, nor all
The monotonous exchanges of daily life,
Will ever prevail against us, or disrupt
Our hopeful belief, that all we see
Is full of blessings.”—Wordsworth.

 

 


CHAPTER XXIV.

The regal figures, which I promised, as belonging to the Nubian temple, and corresponding to the Knockmoy frescoes, are the following:—

The royal figures that I promised, associated with the Nubian temple and matching the Knockmoy frescoes, are as follows:—

 

 

You will, furthermore, observe how that they all wear the philibeg, like our crucified effigy at p. 296, and our war-god, Phearagh, at p. 138. Each[Pg 342] of them, also, is adorned with the cross, as the passport of their redemption: while the three divinities, delineated in the Irish scenes, have these as their counterparts in the temple of Nubia.

You will also notice that they all wear the philibeg, like our crucified figure on p. 296, and our war-god, Phearagh, on p. 138. Each[Pg 342] of them is also decorated with the cross, serving as the symbol of their redemption: while the three divinities shown in the Irish scenes have these as their equivalents in the temple of Nubia.

 

 

Abbe Pluché states, that “the figures of those gods brought from Egypt into Phœnicia, wore on their heads leaves and branches, wings and globes, which,” he adds, “appeared ridiculous to those who did not comprehend the signification of these symbols, as happened to Cambyses, King of Persia, but these represented Isis, Osiris, and Horus.”

Abbe Pluché mentions that “the figures of those gods brought from Egypt to Phoenicia had leaves and branches, wings and globes on their heads, which,” he adds, “seemed ridiculous to those who didn’t understand the meaning of these symbols, like Cambyses, King of Persia, but these represented Isis, Osiris, and Horus.”

“In the Gentleman’s Magazine for November, 1742, is an account,” says Vallancey, “of two silver images, found under the ruins of an old tower, which[Pg 343] had raised various conjectures and speculations amongst the antiquaries; they were about three inches in height, representing men in armour, with very high helmets on their heads, ruffs round their necks, and standing on a pedestal of silver, holding a small golden spear in their hands. The account is taken from the Dublin papers. The writer refers to Merrick’s translation of Tryphiodorus, an Egyptian, that composed a Greek poem on the destruction of Troy, a sequel to Homer’s Iliad, to show that it was customary with the ancients, at the foundation of a fort or city, to consecrate such images to some titular guardians, and deposit them in a secret part of the building; where he also inserts a judicious exposition of a difficult text of Scripture on that subject.”

“In the Gentleman’s Magazine for November 1742, Vallancey states, “there is an account of two silver statues found under the ruins of an old tower, which[Pg 343] sparked various theories and speculations among antiquarians; they stood about three inches tall, depicting men in armor, with very tall helmets on their heads, ruffs around their necks, and standing on a silver pedestal, each holding a small golden spear. The account is sourced from the Dublin papers. The writer mentions Merrick’s translation of Tryphiodorus, an Egyptian who wrote a Greek poem about the fall of Troy, following Homer’s Iliad, to indicate that it was common in ancient times, at the foundation of a fort or city, to dedicate such images to patron guardians, placing them in a hidden section of the building; he also includes an insightful explanation of a challenging biblical text on this topic.”

The above extract was indited long before the publication of those Nubian antiquities; and, consequently, when neither the contributor to the magazine, nor the quoter from its columns, had any knowledge of their existence. Its production, therefore, must be valuable here, as showing not only the connection of the idols with the Round Tower ceremonial, but also that the helmets of the Nubian gods had been adopted in the effigies of some of those amongst us.

The extract above was written long before those Nubian antiquities were published; therefore, at that time, neither the magazine contributor nor the person quoting it had any knowledge of their existence. Its creation is significant here, as it demonstrates not only the link between the idols and the Round Tower ceremonial, but also that the helmets of the Nubian gods had been incorporated into the statues of some people among us.

I terminate my proofs of the primeval crucifixion, by the united testimonies of the Budhists and the Free-Masons.

I end my evidence of the ancient crucifixion with the combined testimonies of the Budhists and the Free-Masons.

“Though the punishment of the cross,” says the Asiatic Researches, “be unknown to the Hindus, yet the followers of Buddha have some knowledge of it, when they represent Deva Thot (that is, the god Thot) crucified upon an instrument resembling a[Pg 344] cross, according to the accounts of some travellers to Siam.”

“Even though the punishment of the cross,” says the Asiatic Researches, “is not known to the Hindus, the followers of Buddha have some awareness of it, as they depict Deva Thot (the god Thot) crucified on a structure resembling a [Pg 344] cross, according to stories from some travelers to Siam.”

“Christianity,” says Oliver, “or the system of salvation through the atonement of a crucified Mediator, was the main pillar of Freemasonry ever since the fall.”

“Christianity,” says Oliver, “or the system of salvation through the atonement of a crucified Mediator, has been the main pillar of Freemasonry ever since the fall.”

Let me point your notice now to some consequences of that mysterious fact. I begin by asking—

Let me draw your attention now to some consequences of that mysterious fact. I’ll start by asking—

How happened it, that, of all places in the world, Ireland was that which gave the readiest countenance, and the most cheering support, to the Gospel of Christ, on its first promulgation?

How did it happen that, of all places in the world, Ireland was the one that offered the most immediate encouragement and the most uplifting support to the Gospel of Christ when it was first proclaimed?

This question you will consider of no trivial tendency. It is, in itself, worth a thousand other arguments. To solve it, I must premise that, besides the many ancient appellatives, already given you, for this country, there was one, which characterised it, as anticipating that event?

This question you're going to think about is not a small matter. It's worth more than a thousand other arguments. To address it, I need to start by mentioning that, in addition to the many ancient names I've already told you about for this country, there was one that defined it as anticipating that event?

Crioch-na-Fuineadhach[393] was this name. Its meaning is, the asylum of the expectants: or, the retreat of those looking forward.

Crioch-na-Fuineadhach[393] was this name. Its meaning is, the asylum of the expectants: or, the retreat of those looking forward.

To what, you ask?—To the consummation, I reply, of that prophecy, which was imparted to Israel through another source, saying, “The sceptre shall not depart from Judah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiloh come.”[394]

To what, you ask?—To the fulfillment, I respond, of that prophecy, which was given to Israel through another source, saying, “The scepter shall not leave Judah, nor a lawmaker from among his descendants, until Shiloh comes.”[394]

[Pg 345]Numerous intimations have, from time to time, been conveyed to man as harbingers of an event which was to crown their species with universal blessings. In the Puranas, it was prophesied, that “after three thousand and one hundred years of the Caliyuga are elapsed, will appear King Saca, to remove wretchedness from the world.”[395]

[Pg 345]Many hints have been given to humanity over time as signs of an event that would bring universal blessings to their kind. The Puranas predicted that “after three thousand and one hundred years of the Caliyuga have passed, King Saca will appear to take away suffering from the world.”[395]

I have given an abstract of the history of this remarkable personage at pp. 293 and 294, and shortly after, at p. 296, I presented you with the effigy of his crucifixion. As to the era of his appearance, as deducible from the Yugas, I shall confine myself to the opinion advanced by Mr. Davis, in the Asiatic Researches, vol. ix. p. 243, where he states: “It may further with confidence be inferred, that Mons. Anquetil du Perron’s conclusion, with respect to the late introduction of Yugas, which are the component parts of the Calpa, into the Hindu astronomy, is unfounded; and that the invention of those periods, and the application of them to computations by the Hindus, must be referred to an antiquity which has not yet been ascertained.”

I’ve provided a summary of the history of this remarkable individual on pages 293 and 294, and shortly afterward, on page 296, I shared the depiction of his crucifixion. Regarding the timing of his appearance, based on the Yugas, I will stick to the view put forth by Mr. Davis in the Asiatic Researches, vol. ix. p. 243, where he states: “It can confidently be inferred that Mons. Anquetil du Perron’s conclusion about the late introduction of Yugas, which are the elements of the Calpa, into Hindu astronomy, is incorrect; and that the creation of these periods and their use for calculations by the Hindus should be traced back to a time that has not yet been established.”

In another age was promised another Redeemer; and of him I copy what Mr. Wilford transmits, as follows, viz.:—

In a different time, another Redeemer was promised; and from him, I will share what Mr. Wilford conveys, as follows:—

“A thousand years before that event, the goddess Cali had foretold him that he would reign, or rather his posterity, according to several learned commentators in the Dokhin, as mentioned by Major Mackenzie, till a divine child, born of a virgin, should put an end both to his life and kingdom, or to his dynasty, nearly in the words of Jacob, in Genesis,[Pg 346] chap. xlix. ver. 10. The Hindu traditions concerning this wonderful child are collected in a treatise called the Vicrama Chastra; or, History of Vicrama Ditya. This I have not been able to procure, though many learned pundits have repeated to me by heart whole pages from them. Yet I was unwilling to make use of their traditions till I found them in the large extracts made by the ingenious and indefatigable Major C. Mackenzie of the Madras establishment, and by him communicated to the Asiatic Society.”

“A thousand years before that event, the goddess Cali had predicted that he would rule, or rather his descendants, according to several knowledgeable commentators in the Dokhin, as mentioned by Major Mackenzie, until a divine child, born of a virgin, would end both his life and his kingdom, or his dynasty, nearly in the words of Jacob in Genesis, [Pg 346] chap. xlix. ver. 10. The Hindu traditions about this extraordinary child are gathered in a treatise called the Vicrama Chastra; or, History of Vicrama Ditya. I have not been able to obtain this text, although many learned pundits have recited whole pages from it to me by memory. Still, I was reluctant to use their traditions until I found them in the extensive extracts made by the clever and tireless Major C. Mackenzie of the Madras establishment, which he shared with the Asiatic Society.”

In truth, it was to the certainty of this manifestation that the first couplet of an Arabic elegy, preserved by Mons. d’Herbelot in his account of Ibnuzaidun, a celebrated Andalusian poet, refers. In Roman letters, the lines run thus—

In reality, it was to the certainty of this manifestation that the first couplet of an Arabic elegy, noted by Mons. d’Herbelot in his account of Ibnuzaidun, a famous Andalusian poet, refers. In Roman letters, the lines read as follows—

“Jekad heïn tenagikom dharmairna
Jacdha alaïna alassa laula tassina.”

“Jekad heïn tenagikom dharmairna
Jacdha alaïna alassa laula tassina.”

That is, “The time will soon come when you will deliver us from all our cares; the remedy is assured, provided we have a little patience.”

That is, “The time will come soon when you will free us from all our worries; the solution is guaranteed, as long as we have a bit of patience.”

The learned President of the Society of Bengal, unaware of the drift of this beautiful stanza, and without ever having so much as seen the original whence it was quoted, offers to alter its import to the following, viz.: “When our bosoms impart their secrets to you, anguish would almost fix our doom, if we were not mutually to console ourselves!” And the only reason he assigns for this novel interpretation is, that two individuals, neither of whom, he himself admits, knew anything about its meaning, happened, or rather pretended, to put it for him differently into Arabic words!

The educated President of the Society of Bengal, unaware of the meaning of this beautiful stanza and having never even seen the original source it was quoted from, proposes to change its meaning to the following: “When we share our secrets with you, the pain would almost seal our fate if we didn't comfort each other!” And the only reason he gives for this new interpretation is that two people, who he himself admits didn’t understand its meaning at all, happened, or rather pretended, to express it differently in Arabic words!

On the pillar at Buddal, this emanation of the godhead is thus characterised: “He did not exult[Pg 347] over the ignorant and ill-favoured: but spent his riches among the needy: in short, he was the wonder of all good men.”[396] Isaiah’s prophecy of the future Messiah would appear a verbatim, though more poetical transcript of this inscription, viz.: “He shall not cry, nor lift up; nor cause His voice to be heard in the street; a bruised reed shall He not break, and the smoking flax shall He not quench: He shall bring forth judgment unto truth.”[397]

On the pillar at Buddal, this manifestation of the divine is described like this: “He didn’t gloat over the ignorant and unattractive: instead, He shared His wealth with the needy: in short, He was admired by all good people.”[Pg 347] Isaiah’s prophecy of the future Messiah would seem to be a word-for-word, though more poetic version of this inscription, which states: “He will not shout or raise His voice; He will not make it heard in the streets; a bruised reed He will not break, and the smoldering wick He will not extinguish: He will establish justice with faithfulness.”<[397]>

At p. 110 of this volume, I have promised to explain the origin of the word Eleusinian, as applied to the celebration of certain religious rites. I have very little doubt but that, when reading the declaration, the reader looked upon its offer as, to say the least, gratuitous—satisfied that the term could have no possible other meaning, than as an adjective formed from the substantive Eleusis!

At page 110 of this book, I promised to explain where the word Eleusinian comes from, in the context of certain religious celebrations. I'm quite sure that, while reading the statement, you found its suggestion to be, at the very least, unnecessary—certain that the term could have no other interpretation than as an adjective derived from the noun Eleusis!

Well, the rashness of that judgment I very freely forgive; and repay it now by the verification of my contract.

Well, I readily forgive that hasty judgment; and I'm now fulfilling my promise.

Eleusis, the place, and Eleusinian, as descriptive of the mysteries therein solemnised, were both denominated in honour of that Advent, which all nations awaited; and the fulfilment of which, in the person of one of the Budhas, made him to be recognised on one occasion as the “source of the faith of the three epochs of the world.”[398]

Eleusis, the place, and Eleusinian, as describing the mysteries celebrated there, were both named in honor of that Advent that all nations anticipated; and the realization of it, through the person of one of the Budhas, led him to be recognized at one point as the “source of the faith of the three epochs of the world.”[398]

[Pg 348]I have already redeemed the character of those ceremonies from the sinister imputations which attached to their secrecy. An apprehension that their publication would subvert the popular belief, or a supposed indelicacy in their tenour, were the mildest constructions which the uninitiated would afford them. Though secure in the sufficiency of my former proofs, I cannot avoid taking support from an article in a very talented publication of our day, in which the writer, wholly uninstructed, while he evidently is, as to the nature of those celebrations, yet confirms the fact of their worth and their purity.

[Pg 348]I have already cleared the reputation of those ceremonies from the unfair accusations related to their secrecy. There was a worry that making them public would challenge popular opinion, or a perceived impropriety in their nature, were the mildest interpretations that the uninitiated would give them. While I feel confident in my previous evidence, I can't help but lean on an article in a well-regarded publication of today, where the writer, completely unaware, while he clearly is, of the true nature of those celebrations, still validates their value and their purity.

“From the whole concurrent testimony of ancient history,” says he, “we must believe that the Eleusinian mysteries were used for good purposes, for there is not an instance on record that the honour of an initiation was ever obtained by a very bad man. The hierophants—the higher priests of the order—were always exemplary in their morals, and became sanctified in the eyes of the people. The high-priesthood of this order in Greece was continued in one family, the Eumolpidæ, for ages. In this they resembled both the Egyptians and the Jews.

“Based on the overall agreement in ancient history,” he says, “we have to believe that the Eleusinian mysteries were intended for positive purposes, as there’s no record of a truly wicked person ever receiving the honor of initiation. The hierophants—the senior priests of the order—were always model citizens and were revered by the people. The high priesthood in this order in Greece remained within one family, the Eumolpidæ, for generations. In this way, they were similar to both the Egyptians and the Jews.”

“The Eleusinian mysteries in Rome took another form, and were called the rites of Bona Dea; but she was the same Ceres that was worshipped in Greece.[Pg 349] All the distinguished Roman authors speak of these rites and in terms of profound respect. Horace denounces the wretch who should attempt to reveal the secrets of these rites; Virgil mentions these mysteries with great respect; and Cicero alludes to them with a greater reverence than either of the poets we have named. Both the Greeks and Romans punished any insult offered to these mysteries with the most persevering vindictiveness. Alcibiades was charged with insulting these religious rites; and although the proof of his offence was quite doubtful, yet he suffered for it for years in exile and misery; and it must be allowed that he was the most popular man of his age.”[399]

“The Eleusinian mysteries in Rome took a different form and were called the rites of Bona Dea; however, she was the same Ceres that was worshipped in Greece.[Pg 349] All the notable Roman authors discuss these rites with deep respect. Horace condemns anyone who would try to uncover the secrets of these rites; Virgil refers to these mysteries with great respect; and Cicero speaks of them with even more reverence than the previous poets. Both the Greeks and Romans harshly punished any insult to these mysteries with relentless vengeance. Alcibiades was accused of disrespecting these religious rites; and although the evidence for his wrongdoing was quite uncertain, he endured years of exile and suffering for it; it must be acknowledged that he was the most popular man of his time.”[399]

Analogous to these were the solemnities at Carthage, designated by the name of Phiditia; and the import of which, as well in term as in substance, has been no less a riddle to antiquarians, than was the sanctified commemoration which it disguises. During the interval of their celebration, the youths received lessons from their elders of the state, as to the regulation of their conduct in after life; and the lustre of truth, and the comeliness of virtue, as they shone forth in Budha (which solves the mystery of the name), were the invariable ethics they propounded.

Similar to these were the ceremonies at Carthage, called Phiditia; and the meaning of this, both in name and essence, has been just as puzzling to historians as the sacred commemoration it represents. During their celebration, the young people received guidance from their elders in the state on how to conduct themselves in the future; and the brilliance of truth, along with the attractiveness of virtue, as seen in Budha (which clarifies the mystery of the name), were the consistent ethics they taught.

Public feasts were the scene for the delivery of those discourses. They found their way also to Rome, but the spirituality of Redemption not going hand-in-hand with its doctrine, or not duly comprehended, if accompanying, the joyousness of hope, was there sunk into the licentiousness of enjoyment, and the innocence of mirth and of moral hilarity was[Pg 350] superseded by the uproar of riot and of vice! Such were the Saturnalia.

Public feasts were the setting for these speeches. They also made their way to Rome, but the spirituality of Redemption, not aligning with its doctrine, or not fully understood if it was present, caused the joys of hope to be overshadowed by the indulgence of pleasure, and the innocence of fun and moral cheerfulness was[Pg 350] replaced by chaos and wrongdoing! Such were the Saturnalia.

How different was their celebration in our “Sacred Ireland!” The very letters of the epithet, by which our forefathers had solemnised them, show the spirituality of purpose which actuated their zeal. Nullog was that epithet—it is compounded of nua, new; and log (for bullog), a belly, meaning regeneration, or the putting aside of the old leaven of sin, and the assumption of the new investiture of righteousness, by justification.

How different was their celebration in our “Sacred Ireland!” The very letters of the title that our ancestors used to honor them reveal the spiritual purpose that drove their passion. Nullog was that title—it’s made up of nua, meaning new; and log (from bullog), which means belly, symbolizing regeneration, or the casting off of the old burden of sin and the embracing of a new life of righteousness through justification.

As everything, however, in their religious procedure was transacted by symbols, so, in this instance, they did not content themselves with the inner consciousness of a new birth,[400] but the most go through the outer form of it by typification; and for this end it was that they excavated those apertures in the bodies of rocks, which I have noticed in page 314, as calling forth, from ignorance, the animadversion of the devil’s yonies, in order that, by passing themselves through them, they might represent the condition of one issuing, through the womb, to a new scope of life.[401]

As is the case with their entire religious practice, which relied heavily on symbols, they didn't just rely on the inner awareness of a new birth.[400] Most felt the need to undergo the outward expression of it through typification. To achieve this, they created those openings in the rock formations I mentioned in page 314, which drew the attention of the devil’s yonies due to their ignorance. By passing through these openings, they aimed to symbolize the experience of being born again, emerging from the womb into a new phase of life.[401]

A nobler method of symbolisation, and confined solely to the initiated, was that which characterised the construction of their subterranean temples. Here the sublimity of their worship breaks out in all the[Pg 351] grandeur and the majesty of awe.[402] The narrowness of the entrance, never larger than the girth of the ordinary human body, pourtrayed, as well the circular passage in their regenerating type,[403] as the circumvention of temptation by which the faithful are ever beset;[404] while the model of the cross, which regulates their architecture withinside, attests the mystery and the form of their master’s death.

A more refined way of symbolizing, meant only for the initiated, was shown in the building of their underground temples. Here, the greatness of their worship is expressed in all the[Pg 351] magnificence and awe. [402] The narrow entrance, never wider than the average person's body, represented both the circular passage in their regenerating type, [403] and the circumvention of temptation that the faithful constantly face; [404] while the model of the cross, which shapes their architecture inside, reflects the mystery and the manner of their master’s death.

The Mithratic temple, at New Grange, is exactly so constructed. After squeezing yourself, with much labour, through a long emblematic gallery, you arrive at a circular room, or rather an irregular polygon or octagon;[405] whence, at measured intervals, three other[Pg 352] apartments diverge, forming, with the inleading gut, a perfect cross; and presenting, altogether, to a susceptible mind, the most solemn combination of symbolical mysteries![406]

The Mithratic temple at New Grange is built just that way. After squeezing through a long symbolic gallery with a lot of effort, you reach a circular room, or more like an irregular polygon or octagon;[405] from which, at regular intervals, three other[Pg 352] rooms branch off, creating, along with the main passage, a perfect cross; and all together, it presents to a sensitive mind, the most serious blend of symbolic mysteries![406]

I wonder why do not our moderns confer these subterraneous cruciform edifices upon the industry of the early Christians, as they have striven to claim for them the corresponding structures above ground! and without half the probability of success! For if it may be stated, that the crucifixions upon the towers were an interpolation, with a view to Christianise what before was devoted to Paganism, no one, at all events, would maintain that the monks had gone down into the bowels of the earth, and after ejecting the inmates of old Alma Mater, converted their tabernacles into a magical cross!

I wonder why our modern thinkers don’t credit these underground cruciform buildings to the efforts of early Christians, just as they’ve tried to attribute the above ground structures to them! And without nearly as much chance of success! For if we can say that the crucifixions on the towers were an addition meant to Christianize what was once dedicated to Paganism, then surely no one would argue that the monks went down into the earth, kicked out the original residents of old Alma Mater, and turned their spaces into a magical cross!

Nay, a greater difficulty would still attach to this adventure. The Pagodas[407] of Benares and Mathura, the two principal ones in all India, are cruciformly built! and, in order to make both worlds harmonise, the advocates for the monks, or rather their beliers, would have to transport their mechanics to those regions also, and turn upside down, and sideways, and every way, whatever was the shape of the original[Pg 353] structures, until they moulded them at last into this mysterious cross!

No, an even bigger challenge would still come with this adventure. The Pagodas[407] of Benares and Mathura, the two main ones in all of India, are cross-shaped! To make both worlds align, the supporters of the monks, or rather their helpers, would have to bring their workers to those areas too, and flip, rotate, and twist the original structures in every possible way until they transformed them into this mysterious cross![Pg 353]

Some blame, however, would seem attachable to the superintendents of this vision: and it is that, while imprinting this mark over the head of the principal figure in the cave, or Mithratic temple, at Elephanta,[408] they neglected to demolish the Lingam, appertaining to the previous worship; and which actually presents itself but a little from it in the front!

Some blame, however, seems to fall on the superintendents of this vision: they placed this mark on the head of the main figure in the cave, or Mithratic temple, at Elephanta,[408] but failed to tear down the Lingam, which was part of the earlier worship and is actually located just a little in front of it!

To be grave. There was nothing more natural than that those different symbols should be thus united. I have shown that in the various copies of our annals, the Round Towers, or overground temples, are designated by the name of Fidh-nemead, the meaning of which I have elucidated to be, the consecrated Lingams: the Mithratic caves, or underground temples, their correspondents, it was to be expected, should be known by a suitable denomination; and, accordingly, you will find this very one at New Grange mentioned in the Chronicon Scotorum by the title of Fiodh Aongusa; that is, the [Pg 354]Mysterious Cavern of Buddh; while the crucifixions upon the former, and the cruciform shape of the latter, are the reverential memorials of his atoning dissolution.

To be serious. There was nothing more natural than that these different symbols should be connected this way. I have shown that in the various copies of our records, the Round Towers, or above-ground temples, are referred to as Fidh-nemead, which I have explained to mean the consecrated Lingams: the Mithratic caves, or underground temples, were expected to have a related name; and, as a result, you will find this one at New Grange mentioned in the Chronicon Scotorum with the title Fiodh Aongusa; that is, the [Pg 354]Mysterious Cavern of Budd; while the crucifixions on the former, and the cruciform shape of the latter, are the respectful reminders of his sacrificial death.

The mysteries celebrated within the recesses of those caverns were precisely of that character which are called Freemasonic, or Cabiric. The signification of this latter epithet is, as to written letters, a desideratum. Selden has missed it; so has Origen and Sophocles. Strabo, too, and Montfaucon, have been equally astray. Hyde was the only one who had any idea of its composition, when he declared “it was a Persian word somewhat altered from Gabri, or Guebri, and signifying fire-worshippers.”

The mysteries celebrated in the depths of those caves were exactly the kind known as Freemasonic or Cabiric. The meaning of this latter term, as far as written letters go, is a missing piece. Selden missed it; so did Origen and Sophocles. Strabo and Montfaucon also got it wrong. Hyde was the only one who had any true idea of its composition when he said “it was a Persian word slightly changed from Gabri or Guebri, meaning fire-worshippers.”

It is true that Gabri now stands for fire-worshippers, but that is only because that they assumed to themselves this title, which belonged to another order of their ancestors. The word is derived from gabh, “a smith,” and ir, “sacred,” meaning the sacred smiths; and Cabiri being only a perversion of it is, of course, in substance, of the very same import.

It’s true that Gabri now refers to fire-worshippers, but that’s only because they claimed this title, which originally belonged to another group of their ancestors. The word comes from gabh, meaning “a smith,” and ir, meaning “sacred,” together meaning sacred smiths; and Cabiri is just a variation of it, which essentially has the same meaning.

Mount Caucasus,[409] also, which still, in our language, retains its original pronunciation, of Gaba-casan, or the Smith’s Path, was named from the same root; nor is the tradition of the reason altogether obliterated from those who dwell beside it, if we may judge from a ceremony described by a recent traveller, as performed by them, as follows:—

Mount Caucasus,[409] also, which still keeps its original pronunciation in our language, Gaba-casan, or the Smith’s Path, was named from the same root. The tradition behind the reason isn't completely lost among those who live nearby, as suggested by a ceremony described by a recent traveler, which they performed as follows:—

“The original founders of the Tartarian Mongolian Scythians, called Cajan and Docos, got embarrassed amongst those mountains, then uninhabited.[Pg 355] After a sojourn there of 450 years, having become so numerous as to require other settlements, they were at a loss to find a passage through the mountains, when a smith, pointing out to them a place very rich in iron ore, advised them to make great fires there, by which means the ore melted, and a broad passage was opened for them. In commemoration of which famous march, the Mongols to this day celebrate an annual feast, and observe the ceremony of heating a piece of iron red hot, on which the Ceann (that is, the chief) strikes one blow with a hammer, and all the persons of quality do the same after him.”

“The original founders of the Tartarian Mongolian Scythians, named Cajan and Docos, felt embarrassed in those mountains, which were uninhabited at the time.[Pg 355] After staying there for 450 years and growing so numerous that they needed to establish new settlements, they struggled to find a passage through the mountains. Then a smith showed them a spot rich in iron ore and suggested that they make large fires there. As a result, the ore melted, creating a wide passage for them. To commemorate this famous journey, the Mongols celebrate an annual feast to this day, where they partake in the tradition of heating a piece of iron until it's red hot. The Ceann, or chief, strikes one blow with a hammer, and all the respected individuals follow suit.”

I shall close this chapter by the description given of the destruction of Cambyses’s army in the Nubian desert, after the insults offered by him to the Cabiri priests.

I’ll wrap up this chapter with the account of the destruction of Cambyses's army in the Nubian desert, following the insults he directed at the Cabiri priests.

“Gnomes, o’er the waste, you led your myriad powers,
Climb’d on the whirls, and aim’d the flinty showers;
Onward resistless rolls the infuriate surge,
Clouds follow clouds, and mountains mountains urge;
Wave over wave the driving desert swims,
Burst o’er their heads, inhumes their struggling limbs;
Man mounts on man, on camels camels rush,
Hosts march o’er hosts, and nations nations crush:
Wheeling in air, the winged islands fall—
And one great sandy ocean covers all.”[410]

“Gnomes, across the wasteland, you led your countless powers,
Climbed on the whirlwinds, and aimed the rocky showers;
Onward rolls the furious tide with no restraint,
Clouds follow clouds, and mountains push against mountains;
Wave after wave, the driving desert swells,
Crashing over their heads, burying their struggling limbs;
People climb over people, camels rush by camels,
Armies march over armies, and nations crush nations:
Spinning in the air, the flying islands fall—
And one vast sandy ocean covers all.”[410]

 

 


CHAPTER XXV.

On the east side of the river Shannon, about ten miles distant from Athlone, in the barony of Garrycastle, and King’s County, is situated the Sanctuary of Clonmacnoise. Within the narrow limits of two Irish acres, are here condensed more religious ruins, of antiquarian value, than are to be found, perhaps, in a similar space in any other quarter of the habitable world.

On the east side of the River Shannon, about ten miles from Athlone, in the barony of Garrycastle, County Offaly, lies the Sanctuary of Clonmacnoise. Within this small area of two Irish acres, there are more religious ruins of historical significance than you might find in a similar space anywhere else in the world.

Nine churches, built respectively by the individuals whose names they bear, namely: (1) that of Macarthy More; (2) that of Melaghlin; (3) that of MacDermott; (4) that of Hiorphan; (5) that of Kieran; (6) that of Gawney; (7) that of O’Kelly; and (8) that of O’Connor;—independently of the cathedral,—here moulder, in kindred mortality, with the ashes of nobles, of princes, and of kings, entombed beneath their walls; and who, at feud, mayhap, in life, are now content to sleep beside each other, “their warfare o’er,” in the levelling indistinction of death.

Nine churches, built by the people whose names they carry, are: (1) Macarthy More's; (2) Melaghlin's; (3) MacDermott's; (4) Hiorphan's; (5) Kieran's; (6) Gawney's; (7) O’Kelly's; and (8) O’Connor's—aside from the cathedral—lay here, in shared decay, alongside the remains of nobles, princes, and kings buried beneath their walls; and who, perhaps in conflict during their lives, now rest peacefully beside one another, “their warfare o’er,” in the equalization of death.

Your curiosity is, no doubt, excited to know how so circumscribed a little spot could have been chosen as the nucleus of such ecclesiastical ambition? The answer is found in the circumstance of this having[Pg 357] been one of the strongholds of Budhism, in the days of its corruscations, which made it now be singled out, in common with other places memorable for that creed, as the appropriate locality for Christian superincumbency.

Your curiosity is certainly piqued to know how such a small area could be chosen as the center of such religious ambition. The answer lies in the fact that this had[Pg 357] once been a stronghold of Buddhism during its peak, which led it, along with other notable locations linked to that faith, to be selected as the suitable site for Christian dominance.

Two Round Towers, the chief object of emulation, are, as you may have supposed, here to be encountered: and these are the very ones, which the reader may recollect have been alluded to at p. 38, as ridiculously claimed by Montmorency for Christian—because, forsooth, in the vagueness of popular titles, they are recently distinguished by the names of MacCarthy and O’Rourke!

Two Round Towers, the main object of competition, can be found here, as you might have guessed: and these are the same ones that the reader may remember were mentioned on p. 38, as absurdly claimed by Montmorency for Christian—because, of course, due to the ambiguity of popular titles, they are now known by the names of MacCarthy and O’Rourke!

The Eastern columns, denominated after Pompey[411] and Cleopatra,[412] have been equally productive of historical mistakes; until, at last, it has appeared that those celebrated lovers have had no more to do with such erections, than have had the O’Rourkes or MacCarthys with our Round Towers!

The Eastern columns, named after Pompey[411] and Cleopatra,[412] have also led to historical errors; eventually, it became clear that those famous lovers had no more involvement with these structures than the O’Rourkes or MacCarthys had with our Round Towers!

Here also are three crosses belonging to the same religion, to one of which only shall I now direct your observation. It is fifteen feet high, composed of a single stone, and sculptured with imagery of the most elegant execution.

Here are three crosses representing the same religion, but I will now focus your attention on just one of them. It stands fifteen feet tall, made from a single piece of stone, and is carved with beautifully detailed imagery.

The devices upon this sculpture are such as you would have expected from the authors of the [Pg 358]Allegory of the Paradisiacal Fall: and here, accordingly, it presents itself, just as in language they had clothed it, in all the mysteriousness of the figurative tree.

The details on this sculpture are exactly what you would expect from the authors of the [Pg 358]Allegory of the Paradisiacal Fall: and here, it comes across just as they described it in language, full of the mystery of the figurative tree.

 

 

Immediately over the equestrian and chariot sports, which decorate the pedestal, you see Adam and Eve conversing at each side of this symbol of their dearly-bought knowledge! Farther up are other emblems of mythological allusion: while, in the centre above, you observe a Cabir priest, alias, a Freemason, holding the implements of his craft—a high honour—in[Pg 359] his hand;[413] and encompassed by a retinue of several more persons, all in the glow of joy!

Right above the equestrian and chariot sports that adorn the pedestal, you can see Adam and Eve talking on each side of this symbol of their hard-earned knowledge! Higher up are other symbols of mythological references: in the center above, you notice a Cabir priest, also known as a Freemason, holding the tools of his trade—a significant honor—in[Pg 359] his hand;[413] and surrounded by a group of several others, all radiating joy!

The other sides, though less complex, are not less graceful, nor less significant, than the two which I have introduced. In them, also, everything bears reference to the Budhist ceremonial. Nor are the mouldings and the flowerings, the networks, and other ornaments which figure upon them, the least essential constituent of that fruitful code,[414]—while the personation of a dog,—an invariable accompaniment, as it is also amongst the sculptures at Persepolis, and other places in the East,—would, in itself be sufficient to fix the appropriation of those crosses, as that animal can have no possible relation to Christianity, whereas, by the Tuath-de-danaans, it was accounted sacred, and its maintenance enjoined by the ordinances of the state, as it is still in the Zend books, which remain after Zoroaster.

The other sides, while simpler, are just as elegant and meaningful as the two I've mentioned. In these, too, everything relates to the Budhist rituals. The mouldings, flowerings, networks, and other decorations are the least essential part of that rich code, [414]—and the representation of a dog—a constant feature, like in the sculptures at Persepolis and other Eastern sites—would be enough to confirm the connection to those crosses, as that animal has no link to Christianity. However, the Tuath-de-danaans considered it sacred, and its care was mandated by state laws, just as it is still in the Zend texts that survived after Zoroaster.

To Clondalkin Tower, represented at p. 101, there belongs also a stone cross, and bearing its own history upon its Tuath-de-danaan countenance. In Armagh is another. I cannot afford time to point out any more, but that at Finglas is too remarkable to be quite neglected.

To Clondalkin Tower, shown on p. 101, there is also a stone cross that has its own history displayed on its Tuath-de-danaan face. There's another one in Armagh. I can't take the time to mention any more, but the one at Finglas is too significant to overlook.

Every body is acquainted with the legendary tale[Pg 360] of St. Patrick having banished all venomous reptiles from this island. Now, I am very willing, as has been shown, to give this apostle all the credit which he deserves; but I am a chronicler of truth, and from me he shall have no romances. Solinus, who flourished A.D. 190, that is, above two centuries before St. Patrick was born, has noticed the phenomenon of there being no vipers here. Isidore has repeated it in the seventh century; as has Bede in the eighth; and, in the ninth, Donatus, the famous bishop of Fesula. This exemption, therefore, cannot be attributable to St. Patrick, whose honour would be better consulted by his religious admirers in confining themselves to facts, which are numerous enough, than in shocking credibility by their pious frauds.

Everyone knows the legendary story[Pg 360] of St. Patrick driving all the poisonous snakes away from this island. Now, I’m happy, as has been shown, to give this apostle all the credit he deserves; but I’m a chronicler of truth, and I won’t indulge him with any myths. Solinus, who lived around CE 190, which is over two centuries before St. Patrick was born, noted the fact that there are no vipers here. Isidore mentioned it in the seventh century; so did Bede in the eighth; and in the ninth, Donatus, the famous bishop of Fesula. This absence, therefore, cannot be credited to St. Patrick, whose reputation would be better served if his religious followers stuck to facts, which are plentiful enough, rather than undermining credibility with their pious frauds.

As to the local phenomenon, to which you perceive he can have no pretensions, I cannot resist bestowing upon it a passing observation. Bede, I think, has gone so far as to say that not only are there no snakes to be found in Ireland, but that they would not live, if imported: nay, that, when brought within sight of the shore, they expire! I should like to see this ascertained; if the fact be such, then the question is solved, the air or the soil is the cause.

Regarding the local phenomenon that you believe he has no claim to, I can't help but offer a quick observation. Bede has claimed that not only are there no snakes in Ireland, but they wouldn’t survive even if they were brought here: in fact, he suggests that they die when they come close to the shore! I’d love to see this confirmed; if it’s true, then the question is settled—it's either the air or the soil that’s the reason.

But if the case be otherwise, then must we ascribe it to some human instrumentality; and, as there occur various texts in Scripture, allusive, it would seem, to a very prevailing opinion in the East, as to the manageableness of that species, by the power of charms,—such as, “I will send serpents, cockatrices, among you, which will not be charmed” (Jer. viii. 17); and “the deaf adder that stoppeth her ear, which will not hearken to the voice of charmers, charming never so wisely” (Ps. lvii. 4, 5);—and[Pg 361] as our Tuath-de-danaans, who were an Eastern people, are recorded by all our early ecclesiastical writers, and with no view to encomium, as so eminent for incantations, that the island seemed, during their sway, to have been one continuation of enchantment, it is past doubt, that, if practicable by man’s efficacy at all, the merit of extinction belongs solely to them. And it is well worth notice, that the island of Crete, where a colony of them also had settled, is said to be gifted with a similar exemption. “The professed snake-catchers in India,” says Johnson, “are a low caste of Hindoos, wonderfully clever in catching snakes, as well as in practising the art of legerdemain; they pretend to draw them from their holes by a song, and by an instrument resembling an Irish bagpipe, on which they play a plaintive tune.”[415]

But if that's not the case, then we have to attribute it to some human involvement. There are various passages in the Bible that refer to a common belief in the East about controlling that species using charms. For example, “I will send serpents, cockatrices, among you, which will not be charmed” (Jer. viii. 17); and “the deaf adder that stops her ear, which will not listen to the voice of charmers, charming no matter how wisely” (Ps. lvii. 4, 5);—and[Pg 361] our Tuath-de-danaans, who were an Eastern people, are noted by all our early church writers—without any intention of flattery—as being so skilled in incantations that the island seemed, during their rule, to be completely enchanted. It's clear that, if controlling them was possible at all, the credit for their extinction belongs entirely to them. It's also worth mentioning that the island of Crete, where a colony of them had settled, is said to have a similar reputation. “The professional snake-catchers in India,” Johnson says, “are a low caste of Hindoos, incredibly skilled at catching snakes, as well as performing tricks; they claim to draw them out of their holes by singing and by using an instrument that looks like an Irish bagpipe, on which they play a mournful tune.”[415]

Every legend, however, is founded upon reality, and I will unfold to you from what has Joceline concocted this about St. Patrick. All the crosses of the Tuath-de-danaans had snakes engraved upon them. Look back at that at Killcullen,[416] and you will see them there still, and more plainly, by and by, upon that at Kells. These to the Irish were objects of reverence, because of the passions which they symbolised; and accordingly the Saint, in order to obviate the recurrence of such contemplations, effaced them, when practicable, from off the stones.[417]

Every legend, however, is based on reality, and I will reveal to you how Joceline came up with this about St. Patrick. All the crosses of the Tuath-de-danaans had snakes engraved on them. Look back at that in Killcullen, [416] and you'll see them there still, and more clearly, over time, on the one at Kells. These were objects of reverence for the Irish, because of the passions they symbolized; and so the Saint, to prevent the recurrence of such thoughts, removed them, when possible, from the stones. [417]

[Pg 362]The same precisely was the course, but with a less hallowed intention, which the Moslems had pursued in the dissemination of their creed. “Whenever,” says Archer, “these figures were introduced, the fanatic Moslem had hammered away all those within his reach; and when this process was too slow for the work of demolition, another mode of obliteration was requisite. Whole compartments of sculpture were plastered over to hide the profane imagery! In clearing away the rubbish, to bring these beautiful remains to light, the engineer stumbled on a long frieze, part of which had had the destroying mallet passed over it; but this method of despatch was not active enough, and that portion which had escaped violence, had been plastered over with a composition of the colour of the stone.”[418]

[Pg 362]The same was true for the Moslems, though their intent was less sacred in spreading their beliefs. “Every time,” Archer notes, “these figures came up, the fanatical Moslem would attack anyone he could reach; and when that method of destruction was too slow, a different way to erase them was needed. Entire sections of sculptures were covered up to conceal the impure images! While clearing away the debris to reveal these stunning remains, the engineer discovered a long frieze, part of which had been damaged by the destruction; but this approach wasn't effective enough, and the part that remained untouched had been covered with a mixture that matched the color of the stone.”[418]

We read also in the Puranas, as an historical circumstance, that the whole serpent race had been destroyed by Janamijaya, the son of Parieshit, which, in truth, only implies, as the talented professor of Sanscrit in Oxford University has already remarked, “the subversion of the local and original [Pg 363]superstition, and the erection of the system of the Vedas upon its ruins.”

We also read in the Puranas, as a historical fact, that the entire serpent race was wiped out by Janamijaya, the son of Parieshit. This actually means, as the skilled professor of Sanskrit at Oxford University has already pointed out, “the overthrow of the local and original [Pg 363]superstition, and the establishment of the Vedic system on its ruins.”

St. Patrick, in like manner, having established Christianity here, in supercedence of a religion, the most prominent symbols of which were snakes, cockatrices, and serpents, may be truly said to have extirpated their race from the country, but, as you see, in an acceptation heretofore unexplained.

St. Patrick, similarly, established Christianity here, replacing a religion whose most notable symbols were snakes, cockatrices, and serpents. It can be said that he truly eradicated their kind from the land, but, as you can see, in a way that has not been explained before.

The statement given by Major Archer of the symbolic representations upon one of the Indian temples, as well as the particulars of its fate, are so perfectly in unison with what I have been describing, that I must be excused if I give it a place here.

The statement provided by Major Archer about the symbolic representations on one of the Indian temples, along with the details of its fate, aligns so well with what I've been describing that I hope you'll forgive me for including it here.

“Reached Burwah-Saugor,” says he. “Immediately on the right is a Hindoo temple, which I think one of the rarest sights, on the score of architecture and sculpture, which have gratified our curiosity. The work of the chisel would have immortalised the artist had he lived in the present day. I have never seen its execution rivalled, although tolerably conversant with similar objects of art. The elegance of design—the arrangement of the figures, which were too numerous to be computed—the position of them—the sharp and bold relief—and the elaborate ornaments of foliage and animals, render it one of the most remarkable monuments of art it is possible to conceive. There are compartments on the lintels of the doors and the entablature, four deep; figures of the subordinate deities in the voluminous code of Brahma, symbols of their attributes, sacred utensils, and animals. Two vases are on the threshold, which, for shape and execution, would compete the palm of excellence with Grecian art. Wreaths of snakes, and groups of men and women, are on the columns,[Pg 364] which also have their ornaments, and are well proportioned.

“Reached Burwah-Saugor,” he says. “Right away, there’s a Hindu temple, which I believe is one of the rarest sights, especially in terms of architecture and sculpture, that have satisfied our curiosity. The craftsmanship would have made the artist famous if he were alive today. I’ve never seen anything like it, even though I'm pretty familiar with similar artworks. The elegance of the design—how the figures are arranged, which are too many to count—their positioning, the sharp and bold relief, and the intricate details of the foliage and animals make it one of the most remarkable art monuments you can imagine. There are sections on the door lintels and the entablature, four deep; figures of subordinate deities from the extensive code of Brahma, symbols of their attributes, sacred utensils, and animals. Two vases are at the entrance, which, in terms of shape and execution, could compete with the best of Greek art. Wreaths of snakes and groups of men and women are on the columns, which also have their own decorations and are well-proportioned.”

“I could not resist a second visit to this edifice, which, at the risk of appearing opinionative, I can seriously aver, I never saw equalled for richness and taste; but the hand of intolerant bigotry has marred the work of fair proportion. The fanatical Moslems, who overran the country in the time of Acbar, broke and defaced every image they saw; and, with few exceptions, the head of every figure, of any size or importance, has been demolished; and nothing remains but relics, which attest the advance of the arts at the time the structure was reared.”

"I couldn’t resist going back to this building, which, even if it sounds a bit biased, I can honestly say I've never seen matched for its richness and taste. But the hand of intolerant bigotry has ruined the fair proportions. The fanatical Muslims, who took over the country during Akbar's time, broke and damaged every image they found; and, with few exceptions, the heads of every significant figure have been destroyed. All that’s left are relics that show how advanced the arts were when this structure was built."

The effects of fanaticism are the same in all ages. It desecrates alike human and divine laws. St. Patrick was no fanatic; and accordingly, in his course, what he could not himself comprehend, he was resolved, at all events, to have respected. Those crosses, therefore, which had previously been looked upon with an eye of veneration, though the cause had long ceased to be transmitted, he literally Christianised, by removing the sculpture; and thus were they made, in the ritual of the new religion, as hallowedly expressive as they were ever before.

The effects of fanaticism are the same throughout history. It disrespects both human and divine laws. St. Patrick wasn’t a fanatic; therefore, in his actions, whatever he couldn’t understand, he was determined to respect. Those crosses, which had previously been seen with reverence, even though the reasons had long been forgotten, he literally “Christianized” by removing the carvings. In this way, they became just as sacred and meaningful in the rituals of the new religion as they had ever been before.

Precisely similar was the system pursued by the missionaries in India.

The missionaries in India followed a very similar system.

“The island of Salsette,” says Captain Head, “abounds in mythological antiquities and pagan temples—two gigantic figures of Buddha, near twenty feet high, of complete preservation, which they owe to the zeal of the Portuguese, who painted them red, and converted the place they ornamented to a Catholic chapel.”

“The island of Salsette,” says Captain Head, “is full of mythological artifacts and pagan temples—two massive Buddha statues, almost twenty feet tall, perfectly preserved, thanks to the efforts of the Portuguese, who painted them red and turned the site they decorate into a Catholic chapel.”

The Pantheon at Rome was new modelled in the[Pg 365] same manner. In a word, as Grotius has before affirmed, “infinite appropriations have been made.”

The Pantheon in Rome was remodeled in the[Pg 365] same way. In short, as Grotius has stated before, “countless adaptations have been made.”

But, independently of this conversion, the conformity itself between the Christian and the Budhist religion was so great that the Christians, who rounded the Cape of Good Hope with Vasco de Gama, performed their devotions in an Indian temple, on the shores of Hindustan! Nay, “in many parts of the peninsula,” say the Asiatic Researches, “Christians are called, and considered as followers of Buddha, and their divine legislator, whom they confound with the apostle of India, is declared to be a form of Buddha, both by the followers of Brahma and those of Siva; and the information I had received on that subject is confirmed by F. Paulino.”

But, aside from this conversion, the similarities between Christianity and Buddhism were so significant that the Christians who sailed around the Cape of Good Hope with Vasco de Gama prayed in an Indian temple on the coast of Hindustan! In fact, "in many parts of the peninsula," say the Asiatic Researches, "Christians are referred to and regarded as followers of Buddha, and their divine leader, whom they mistakenly identify with the apostle of India, is said to be a form of Buddha, according to both the followers of Brahma and those of Siva; and the information I received on this matter is supported by F. Paulino."

It was not so with those who made religion a trade, and only the auxiliary password to their selfish aggrandisement! When the “abomination of desolation”[419] swept over this country, and strewed the verdure of its surface with the indiscriminate fragments of cathedrals, of castles, and of towers, the crosses but as little escaped the scourge!

It was different for those who turned religion into a business and used it only as a way to promote their own selfish interests! When the “abomination of desolation”[419] swept across this country, scattering the lush greenery with the random remains of cathedrals, castles, and towers, the crosses were hardly spared from the devastation either!

Having had occasion to pass through Finglas, on their march to the siege of Drogheda, and fancying the cross which stood there to have been necessarily the erection of obnoxious Romanism, they gave it an iconoclast blow, which broke its shaft into two! Thus decapitated, it fell. But the citizens, wishing to avoid further profanation, soon as ever the army evacuated the town, took the disjointed relic and buried it very decorously within the confines of the churchyard!

Having passed through Finglas on their way to the siege of Drogheda, and assuming the cross there was definitely a symbol of unwanted Romanism, they struck it down with such force that it broke in two! With its shaft destroyed, it toppled over. However, the townspeople, wanting to prevent any more disrespect, quickly buried the broken piece neatly in the churchyard as soon as the army left the town.

Here it remained, in consecrated interment, until[Pg 366] the beginning of the year 1816, when an old man of the parish, recounting anecdotes of bygone times, mentioned amongst others, the particulars of this tradition, and excited some curiosity by the narrative.

Here it stayed, in sacred burial, until[Pg 366] the start of the year 1816, when an elderly man from the parish, sharing stories from the past, talked about this tradition among others and sparked some interest with his tale.

 

 

The Rev. Robert Walsh was then curate of Finglas, and this mysterious history having reached his ears, he determined forthwith to ascertain its evidences. His first step was to see the chronicler himself.—This personage’s name was Jack White. Jack, who was himself well stricken in years, told him that he[Pg 367] had learned, a long while ago, from his father, who was then himself rather elderly, that he had been shown by his still older grandfather the identical spot where the cross had been concealed, and could point it out now to anyone with certainty and preciseness.

The Rev. Robert Walsh was the curate of Finglas at that time, and when he heard about this mysterious story, he immediately decided to investigate. His first move was to talk to the person who recorded the tale. This individual was named Jack White. Jack, who was quite old himself, told him that he[Pg 367] had learned a long time ago from his father, who was also getting on in years, that his even older grandfather had shown him the exact spot where the cross had been hidden, and he could now point it out to anyone with certainty and precision.

The proposal was accepted; workmen were employed; and, after considerable perseverance, the cross was exhumed, its parts reunited by iron cramps, and re-erected, as opposite, within a short distance of the scene of its subterranean slumbers, as if in renascent triumph over the destroyer!

The proposal was accepted; workers were hired; and after a lot of effort, the cross was dug up, its pieces put back together with iron clamps, and set up again, as close as possible to where it had been buried, almost as if it was celebrating a comeback against its destroyer!

“Let such approach this consecrated land
And pass in peace along the magic waste:
But spare its relics—let no busy hand
Deface the scene, already how defaced!
Not for such purpose were those altars placed:
Revere the remnants nations once revered;
So may our country’s name be undisgraced,
So may’st thou prosper where thy youth was reared,
By every honest joy of love and life endeared.”[420]

“Let those who approach this sacred land
Pass through peacefully across the enchanted wasteland:
But please respect its relics—let no eager hand
Damage the place, already so damaged!
That’s not why those altars were built:
Honor the remnants that nations once honored;
May our country’s name remain untarnished,
May you thrive where you were raised,
Through every genuine joy of love and life cherished.”[420]

 

 


CHAPTER XXVI.

It will be borne in mind that everything hitherto advanced on the various topics which we have been discussing, was the sheer result of internal reasoning and of personal circumspection—that, wherever extrinsic aid was brought forward in support of this unbeaten track, it was uniformly in the shape of conclusions deduced from the premises of reluctant witnesses. I rejoice, with delight unspeakable, that I have it at last in my power to range myself side by side with an author whose testimony in this matter must be considered decisive, but which, however, by some strange aberration of intellect, has never before been understood!

It should be noted that everything we've discussed up to this point has come from our own reasoning and careful thought—that any outside support we've cited for this uncharted territory has always been in the form of conclusions drawn from the statements of unwilling witnesses. I am immensely happy that I can finally align myself with an author whose input on this subject is crucial, yet, strangely, has never been fully grasped!

Cormac,[421] the celebrated bishop of Cashel, and one of the first scholars who ever flourished in any country, when defining the Round Towers in his Glossary of the Irish Language, under the name of Gaill[422] says, that they were “Cartha cloacha is aire bearor gall desucder Fo bith ro ceata suighedseat en Eire,”—that is, stone-built monuments within which noble judges used to enclose vases containing the relics of Fo (i.e. Buddh), and of which they had erected hundreds throughout Ireland!

Cormac, [421] the famous bishop of Cashel, and one of the first scholars to excel in any country, when explaining the Round Towers in his Glossary of the Irish Language, under the term Gaill [422] states that they were “Cartha cloacha is aire bearor gall desucder Fo bith ro ceata suighedseat en Eire,”—which means stone-built monuments where noble judges used to store vases containing the relics of Fo (i.e. Buddh), and of which they had built hundreds across Ireland!

[Pg 369]Knowing that the Ceylonese Dagobs, a name which literally signifies houses of relics, were appurtenances of Budhism, I intreated of a very intelligent native of that island, who attended the Vihara, at Exeter Hall, some time ago, that he would favour me with a written outline of his views of those structures. After a few days, he very civilly obliged me with the following:—

[Pg 369]Knowing that the Ceylonese Dagobs, a term that literally means houses of relics, were part of Buddhism, I asked a very knowledgeable local from that island, who had attended the Vihara at Exeter Hall, some time ago, if he could provide me with a written outline of his thoughts on those structures. After a few days, he kindly provided me with the following:—

“Travellers to the Eastern countries often have their notice attracted by numerous buildings of a singular form and enormous sizes, both in ruins and in preserved states, about the origin and objects of which many inquiries have been made, and various conclusions drawn. These are monuments raised in ancient times to the memory of deified persons, and called Chaityas, to which places devotees used to resort for meditation, especially those who had any particular veneration for the deceased, whose relics are supposed to be deposited within, and on whose virtues they quietly reflect, availing themselves of the solitude of such places; and if in their own imaginations the personages are deified, they make offerings of lamplight, etc.

“Travelers to Eastern countries often notice numerous buildings with unique shapes and enormous sizes, both in ruins and in well-preserved states. Many inquiries have been made about their origins and purposes, leading to various conclusions. These are monuments built in ancient times to honor deified individuals, known as Chaityas, where devotees would go for meditation, especially those who had a special reverence for the deceased, whose relics are believed to be contained within. They quietly reflect on the virtues of these individuals while enjoying the solitude of these places; and if they imagine these figures as deified, they make offerings of light from lamps and similar gestures.”

“In exploring the ruins of these pyramids, the inside of the globes are found to contain loose earth, merely filled up after the arches had been raised; in such loose earth are found ancient coins of various metals, supposed to be thrown in, in token of respect or veneration, whilst building; but in the very centre of the globe is always found a square well, paved with bricks, and the mouths covered by hewn granite, borne on granite supporters, standing in the four corners of the square (sometimes triangular). In this well, if the monument of a king (and if not robbed by[Pg 370] ancient invaders), will be found the urn containing the relics of the deceased, and treasure to a considerable worth. Sometimes there may be discovered a piece of beaten gold, or other metal, with engravings, mentioning the name and other circumstances of the deceased. If a Buddhist king, idols of Buddha might be found in it—but in others, sometimes earthen or metallic lamps, and heads of cobra de capellas.

“In exploring the ruins of these pyramids, the insides of the globes are found to contain loose soil, simply filled in after the arches were constructed; in this loose soil, ancient coins made of various metals are discovered, believed to have been tossed in as a sign of respect or reverence during the building process; but at the very center of the globe, there is always a square well, paved with bricks, and the openings covered by carved granite, supported by granite pillars standing at the four corners of the square (sometimes triangular). In this well, if it is the monument of a king (and if it hasn’t been robbed by[Pg 370] ancient invaders), you will find an urn containing the remains of the deceased, along with treasure of considerable value. Sometimes, a piece of beaten gold or another metal with engravings may be discovered, detailing the name and other aspects of the deceased. If it’s a Buddhist king, idols of Buddha might be found inside—but in others, there may sometimes be earthen or metallic lamps and heads of cobra de capellas.

“In similar monuments, erected for the relics of Buddha, are three different compartments or depositories; one in the bottom of the foundation, one in the heart of the globe, and one at the top of the globe within the column. This column always has its basis upon the granite covering of the well. In monuments of this description are supposed to be much buried treasure, especially in the foundations. The Paly book, Toopahwanse, gives account of the distribution of the Buddha’s relics to the different parts of the world, and the erection of such monuments over them.

“In similar monuments built for the relics of Buddha, there are three different sections or storage areas: one at the bottom of the foundation, one in the center of the structure, and one at the top of the structure within the column. This column always rests on the granite covering of the well. It is believed that these types of monuments contain a lot of buried treasure, especially in the foundations. The Pali book, Toopahwanse, provides an account of how Buddha’s relics were distributed to different parts of the world and the construction of such monuments over them."

“Monuments of eminent Buddhist high priests are sometimes erected very high, but no treasure is to be expected in them, excepting sometimes books engraved on metal; but the tomb of the poorest prince is never without (at least in models) a golden crown, a sword of the same metal, a pair of metallic shoes, and a similar parasol.

“Monuments of distinguished Buddhist leaders are sometimes built very high, but you can’t expect any treasures in them, except occasionally for books carved on metal; however, the tomb of even the poorest prince always has (at least in models) a golden crown, a sword made of the same metal, a pair of metallic shoes, and a similar parasol."

“Besides having learnt from tradition and ancient documents, the writer has seen the discovery of the tomb of a prince, in which these articles were found, with a plate of gold, stating the name of the prince, his age, death, etc., which he had the pleasure to[Pg 371] transcribe; the characters were in a different form from those now used in the same language, and hardly intelligible.

“Besides learning from tradition and ancient documents, the writer has witnessed the discovery of a prince's tomb, where these items were found along with a gold plate detailing the prince's name, age, death, etc. He had the pleasure to[Pg 371] transcribe it; the characters were in a different form from those currently used in the same language and were barely legible.”

“The writer had also the pleasure of exploring the ruins of a very lofty Dagob that stood opposite to the establishment of the Church Missionaries in Ceylon. It was found to have been the tomb of a monarch, and had the appearance of having been robbed of the wealth it very likely contained, upwards of a century ago, as the trees that were growing on it indicated. A large quantity of ancient coins, and metal of different kinds, melted into various shapes (perhaps with burning of the corpse), were, however, collected.

“The writer also enjoyed exploring the ruins of a tall Dagob that stood across from the Church Missionaries' establishment in Ceylon. It turned out to be the tomb of a king and seemed to have been looted of the wealth it likely held over a century ago, as indicated by the trees growing on it. A significant number of ancient coins and various metals, melted into different shapes (possibly from the burning of the body), were collected, however.”

“Ceylon contains many ancient pyramids of the kind in a preserved state, and protected by the people, which are supposed to contain much wealth, but the superstitious do not dare to explore, and others fear the laws, which will permit violence to no man’s feelings.”[423]

“Ceylon has many ancient pyramids that are well-preserved and cared for by the locals. It's believed they hold a lot of treasure, but the superstitious are afraid to investigate, and others worry about the laws that don’t tolerate harming anyone’s feelings.”[423]

Having before shown how that the religion of the ancients was interwoven with their funeral observances, this ocular testimony was alone requisite to gain credence for my proofs. I can still further adduce the authority of Dr. Hurd,[424] to show that the Gaurs of India, to this day, make use of the Round Towers[425] in their neighbourhood as places of burial, lifting up the dead bodies to the elevated door by means of ladders and pulleys. None of those three writers have attempted anything more than a[Pg 372] statement of the actualities, therefore will I be excused if, in addition to what has been already detailed, I observe that, sublime and philosophic as was the intent of the phallic configuration of those edifices, applied to religion, it was incomparably more so, considered in reference to sepulture; for while, in the former, it merely typified the progress of generation and vitality, in the latter it suggested the more ennobling hope of a future renascence and a resurrection.

Having previously shown how the religion of the ancients was intertwined with their funeral practices, this visual evidence alone was enough to support my claims. I can also cite the authority of Dr. Hurd[424] to illustrate that the Gaurs of India still use the Round Towers[425] in their area as burial sites, raising the dead bodies to the high door using ladders and pulleys. None of those three writers have done anything more than state the facts; therefore, I hope it’s acceptable if, in addition to what has already been described, I point out that, while the intended meaning of the phallic design of these structures was grand and philosophical in relation to religion, it was even more significant when considered regarding burial. In the former, it merely symbolized the process of generation and vitality, while in the latter, it conveyed a more noble hope of future rebirth and resurrection.

That the reader, now aware of the “secret” which directed the form and elevation of our Sabian Towers, should not be surprised at the affinity which I have before pointed out between them and the two “pillars” which stood at the door of Solomon’s temple,[426] I shall tell him that the whole internal construction of this latter edifice, as well as those outer and partial ornaments, bore direct relation to the anatomical organism of man himself.

That the reader, now aware of the “secret” guiding the design and height of our Sabian Towers, shouldn't be surprised by the connection I've previously mentioned between them and the two “pillars” that stood at the entrance of Solomon’s temple,[426] I will explain that the entire internal structure of this latter building, along with its external and partial decorations, had a direct relationship to the human body itself.

[Pg 373]To instance only the most prominent of those analogies, you will find the “holy” and the “most holy” bear the same relation to each other, as the cerebrum and cerebellum of the human mechanism. Nor need this at all be wondered at, seeing that, from the very faintest reflection, it must suggest itself to the most indolent that the divine ingenuity most prominently shines forth in the human anatomy; and that, therefore, from the exalted sentiments which this is calculated to inspire of the Godhead, “the noblest study of mankind is man.”[427]

[Pg 373]To highlight just the most notable of those comparisons, the “holy” and the “most holy” are related to each other like the cerebrum and cerebellum in the human body. There's really no need to be surprised by this, since even the slightest thought can lead even the most laid-back person to realize that divine creativity shines through in human anatomy. Therefore, the uplifted feelings this inspires about the divine suggest that “the noblest study of mankind is man.”[427]

Viewing it in this light, and coupling it with that piety which is known to have animated the bosom of David’s anointed son, I cannot pass on without participating in that sublime exclamation, which bespoke at once his gratitude and his humility, after the consummation of his mighty task. “But will God,” said he, “indeed dwell on earth! Behold! the heaven and the heaven of heavens cannot contain Thee, how much less this house that I have builded!”[428]

Viewing it this way, and combining it with the devotion that inspired David’s chosen son, I can't move on without sharing that powerful exclamation, which revealed both his gratitude and humility, after completing his great mission. “But will God,” he asked, “actually live on earth? Look! The heavens and the highest heavens can’t hold You, how much less this house I've built!”[428]

Now to the era for the erection of our Round Towers. “As they have neither dates nor inscriptions,” say Sir John Ware, “and as history is silent on that head, it cannot be expected that I should point out the time when they were erected in this country.”[429] A very cheap way, certainly, of getting over a difficulty! The same was the mode adopted by him, and with equal candour, a few pages earlier, as to the development of their destination, when he says: “I confess it is much easier to combat and[Pg 374] overthrow everything that has been hitherto advanced by writers in favour of the Danish claim to these monuments of antiquity and the uses of them, than to substitute anything solid and satisfactory in their room.”[430] But inasmuch as the latter problem has been solved, one is led to conclude that the obstacles to the former are but imaginary also.

Now to the time for the construction of our Round Towers. “Since they have neither dates nor inscriptions,” says Sir John Ware, “and since history doesn’t provide any information on this, it can’t be expected that I would indicate when they were built in this country.”[429] A very convenient way, indeed, to avoid a challenge! The same approach was taken by him, with similar honesty, a few pages earlier regarding the development of their purpose, when he states: “I admit it is much easier to argue against and [Pg 374] refute everything that has been previously suggested by writers in support of the Danish claim to these ancient monuments and their uses than to offer anything concrete and satisfying in their place.”[430] However, since the latter issue has been resolved, one can conclude that the barriers to the former are likely just imaginary as well.

To begin then. Camden, speaking of them, in the thirteenth century, says he believes them to have been erected in the seventh, but does not know by whom! But I put it to any rational thinker to say whether, if they had been a creation of the seventh century, it would be possible for a writer of the thirteenth to have been ignorant of their origin, and that too at a time when tradition was universal? and every father made it a point to instil into his son the events and circumstances that happened in his own day? This writer’s testimony is sufficient, at all events, to show that they existed in the seventh century.

To start off, Camden, talking about them in the thirteenth century, believes they were built in the seventh century, but he doesn’t know by whom! However, I challenge any rational person to say whether, if they had been created in the seventh century, it would be possible for a thirteenth-century writer to be unaware of their origin, especially at a time when tradition was widespread? Every father made it a point to teach his son about the events and circumstances of his own time, right? This writer's account is enough, in any case, to indicate that they existed in the seventh century.

Bishop Cormac, we have seen before, has recorded them as objects of antiquity in his own time; and this being, at the latest, within the ninth century, they must have had existence before the seventh; else they could not well be deemed ancient two centuries after.

Bishop Cormac, as we’ve noted before, documented them as historical artifacts in his own time; and since this was, at the latest, in the ninth century, they must have existed before the seventh; otherwise, they wouldn’t really be considered ancient two hundred years later.

The Ulster annals record the destruction of fifty-seven of them by an earthquake, A.D. 448; they must, therefore, have existed before that century also. But the Royal Irish Academy say no; because that tradition connects a person called the Goban Saer, and “the historical notices relative to whom[Pg 375] have been collected into Mr. Petrie’s essay ... with the erection of this (the Antrim Tower), as well as others in the north of Ireland!”[431] As every notice, therefore, respecting so important a character must be eagerly sought after, I shall take leave to transcribe what the same high authority tells us of him, in the following words, namely:—

The Ulster annals record the destruction of fifty-seven of them by an earthquake, CE 448; they must have existed before that century as well. But the Royal Irish Academy disagrees, saying no; because that tradition links to a figure called the Goban Saer, and “the historical notes about him[Pg 375] have been compiled in Mr. Petrie’s essay ... concerning the construction of this (the Antrim Tower), as well as others in the north of Ireland!”[431] Since every detail regarding such an important character must be eagerly sought after, I will take the liberty to transcribe what the same esteemed authority tells us about him, in the following words:—

I have not learned the particular period at which he flourished, but tradition says that he was superior to all his contemporaries in the art of building; even in that dark age when so little communication existed between countries not so remotely situated, his fame extended to distant lands. A British prince, whose possessions were very extensive, and who felt ambitious of erecting a splendid palace to be his regal residence, hearing of the high attainments of the Goban Saer in his sublime science, invited him to court, and by princely gifts and magnificent promises induced him to build a structure, the splendour of which excelled that of all the palaces in the world. But the consummate skill of the artist had nearly cost him his life, for the prince, struck with the matchless beauty of the palace, was determined that it should stand unrivalled on the earth, by putting the architect to death, who alone was capable of constructing such another, after the moment the building received the finishing touches of his skilful hand.

I don't know the exact time when he lived, but tradition says he was better than all his peers in the art of building; even in that dark age when communication between countries was very limited, his fame spread to far-off places. A British prince, who owned vast lands and wanted to build a magnificent palace as his royal residence, heard about the impressive skills of Goban Saer in his art. He invited him to court and, with lavish gifts and grand promises, persuaded him to create a structure that was more splendid than any palace in the world. However, the artist's incredible talent nearly cost him his life, for the prince, captivated by the palace's unmatched beauty, was determined that it should be the only one of its kind on Earth. He planned to have the architect killed right after the building was completed, as only he could create something just as extraordinary.

“This celebrated individual had a son, who was grown up to man’s estate; and anxious that this only child should possess, in marriage, a young woman of sound sense and ready wit, he cared little for the factitious distinctions of birth or fortune, if he found her[Pg 376] rich in the gifts of heaven. Having killed a sheep, he sent the young man to sell the skin at the next market town, with this singular injunction, that he should bring home the skin and its price at his return. The lad was always accustomed to bow to his father’s superior wisdom, and on this occasion did not stop to question the good sense of his commands, but bent his way to town. In these primitive times it was not unusual to see persons of the highest rank engaged in menial employments, so the townsfolk were less surprised to see the young Goban expose a sheep-skin for sale, than at the absurdity of the term, ‘the skin and the price of it.’ He could find no chapman, or rather chapwoman (to coin a term), for it was women engaged in domestic business that usually purchased such skins for the wool. A young woman at last accosted him, and upon hearing the terms of sale, after pondering a moment agreed to the bargain. She took him to her house, and having stripped off all the wool, returned him the bare skin, and the price for which the young man stipulated. Upon reaching home, he returned the skin and its value to his father, who learning that a young woman became the purchaser, entertained so high an opinion of her talents, that in a few days she became the wife of his son, and sole mistress of Rath Goban.

“This well-known person had a son who was now an adult; and wanting his only child to marry a young woman with good sense and quick wit, he didn’t care much about artificial differences in social class or wealth, as long as she was blessed with the gifts of nature. After killing a sheep, he sent the young man to sell the skin at the nearest market town, with the unusual instruction to bring home the skin and its price when he returned. The young man always respected his father’s wisdom and didn’t question his orders this time, so he headed to town. In those simple times, it wasn’t uncommon to see people of high status doing menial jobs, so the townspeople were less shocked to see young Goban selling a sheep-skin than at the odd phrase, ‘the skin and the price of it.’ He couldn’t find a buyer, or rather a buyeress (if I may invent a term), as it was usually women who purchased skins for their wool. Finally, a young woman approached him, and after considering the terms of sale for a moment, she agreed. She took him to her house, stripped off all the wool, and gave him back the bare skin along with the price he had mentioned. When he got home, he presented the skin and its value to his father, who, upon learning that a young woman was the buyer, thought so highly of her abilities that within a few days she became his son’s wife and the sole mistress of Rath Goban.

“Some time after this marriage, and towards the period to which we before referred, when the Goban Saer and his son were setting off, at the invitation of the British prince, to erect his superb palace, this young woman exhibited considerable abilities, and the keenness of her expressions, and the brilliancy of her wit, far outdid, on many occasions, the acumen of the Goban Saer himself; she now cautioned him,[Pg 377] when his old father, who did not, like modern architects, Bianconi it along macadamised roads, got tired from the length of the journey, to shorten the road; and, secondly, not to sleep a third night in any house without securing the interest of a domestic female friend. The travellers pursued their way, and after some weary walking over flinty roads, and through intricate passages, the strength of the elder Goban yielded to the fatigue of the journey. The dutiful son would gladly shorten the road for the wayworn senior, but felt himself unequal to the task. On acquainting his father with the conjugal precept, the old man unravelled the mystery by bidding him commence some strange legend of romance, whose delightful periods would beguile fatigue and pain into charmed attention. Irishmen, I believe, are the cleverest in Europe at ‘throwing it over’ females in foreign places, and it is pretty likely that the younger Goban did not disobey the second precept of his beloved wife. On the second night of their arrival at the king’s court, he found in the person of a female of very high rank (some say she was the king’s daughter), a friend who gave her confiding heart to all the dear delights that love and this Irish experimentalist could bestow. As the building proceeded under the skilful superintendence of the elder Goban, the son acquaints him with the progress of his love, and the ardent attachment of the lady. The cautious old man bade him beware of one capable of such violent passion, and take care lest her jealousy or caprice might not be equally ungovernable, and display more fearful effects. To discover her temper, the father ordered him to sprinkle her face with water as he washed himself in the morning—that if she received the[Pg 378] aspersion with a smile, her love was disinterested, and her temper mild; but if she frowned darkly, her love was lust, and her anger formidable. The young man playfully sprinkled the crystal drops on the face of his lover—she smiled gently—and the young Goban rested calmly on that tender bosom, where true love and pitying mildness bore equal sway.

“Some time after this marriage, and towards the time we mentioned earlier, when the Goban Saer and his son were heading off, at the invite of the British prince, to build his grand palace, this young woman showed impressive skills, and her sharp expressions and quick wit often surpassed even the Goban Saer himself. She now advised him,[Pg 377] when his elderly father, who, unlike modern architects, didn’t take the smoother macadamized roads, got tired from the long journey, to take a shortcut; and, secondly, not to spend a third night in any house without making sure to have a female friend around. The travelers continued on, and after some exhausting walking over rocky paths and through complex routes, the elder Goban’s strength gave way to the fatigue of the journey. The dutiful son would have loved to take a shortcut for his weary father but felt he couldn’t manage it. When he shared his wife’s advice with his father, the old man solved the puzzle by telling him to start telling some strange romantic tale, whose enchanting details would ease fatigue and pain into a captivated attention. I believe Irishmen are the cleverest in Europe at ‘charming’ women in foreign places, and it’s highly likely that the younger Goban followed his beloved wife’s second piece of advice. On the second night after their arrival at the king’s court, he found in a woman of very high status (some say she was the king’s daughter) a friend who offered her trusting heart to all the sweet joys that love and this Irish man could provide. As the construction progressed under the skilled guidance of the elder Goban, the son updated him on his romantic progress and the lady’s deep affection. The cautious old man warned him to be careful of someone capable of such intense feelings, and to watch out for her jealousy or whims that could be just as unpredictable and could lead to serious consequences. To test her temper, the father instructed him to sprinkle her face with water as he washed up in the morning—if she reacted to the [Pg 378] splash with a smile, her love was genuine, and her temperament mild; but if she scowled, her love was lustful, and her anger could be fierce. The young man playfully sprinkled the clear drops on his lover’s face—she smiled softly—and the young Goban found peace resting on that gentle bosom, where true love and compassionate kindness thrived equally.

“The wisdom of the Goban Saer and his sapient daughter-in-law was soon manifested; for, as the building approached its completion, his lady-love communicated to the young man the fearful intelligence that the king was resolved, by putting them to death when the work was concluded, that they should erect no other such building, and, by that means, to enjoy the unrivalled fame of possessing the most splendid palace in the world. These tidings fell heavily on the ear of the Goban Saer, who saw the strong necessity of circumventing this base treachery with all his skill. In an interview with his majesty, he acquaints him that the building was being completed; and that its beauty exceeded everything of the kind he had done before, but that it could not be finished without a certain instrument which he unfortunately left at home, and he requested his royal permission to return for it. The king would by no means consent to the Goban Saer’s departure; but anxious to have the edifice completed, he was willing to send a trusty messenger into Ireland for that instrument upon which the finishing of the royal edifice depended. The other assured his majesty that it was of so much importance that he would not entrust it into the hands of the greatest of his majesty’s subjects. It was finally arranged that the king’s eldest son should proceed to Rath Goban, and, upon producing his [Pg 379]credentials to the lady of the castle, receive the instrument of which she had the keeping, and which the Goban Saer named ‘Cur-an-aigh-an-cuim.’ Upon his arrival in Ireland, the young prince proceeded to fulfil his errand; but the knowing mistress of Rath Goban, judging from the tenor of the message, and the ambiguous expressions couched under the name of the pretended instrument, that her husband and father-in-law were the victims of some deep treachery, she bad him welcome, inquired closely after her absent friends, and told him he should have the object of his mission when he had refreshed himself after the fatigues of his long journey. Beguiled by the suavity of her manners and the wisdom of her words, the prince complied with her invitation to remain all night at Rath Goban. But in the midst of his security, the domestics, faithful to the call of their mistress, had him bound in chains, and led to the dungeon of the castle. Thus the wisdom of the Goban Saer and the discrimination of his daughter completely baffled the wicked designs of the king, who received intimation that his son’s life would surely atone for the blood of the architects. He dismissed them to their native country laden with splendid presents; and, on their safe arrival at Rath Goban, the prince was restored to liberty.”[432]

“The wisdom of Goban Saer and his clever daughter-in-law quickly became clear; as the building neared completion, his beloved informed the young man of the alarming news that the king was determined to have them killed once the work was done, to ensure they wouldn't create another building like it, and thereby enjoy the unmatched reputation of owning the most magnificent palace in the world. This news weighed heavily on Goban Saer, who realized he had to outsmart this vile betrayal with all his cunning. In a meeting with the king, he informed him that the building was almost finished and that its beauty surpassed everything he had done before, but that it couldn’t be completed without a certain tool he unfortunately left at home, requesting the king's permission to go back for it. The king flatly refused Goban Saer’s departure; however, eager to see the project completed, he agreed to send a trusted messenger to Ireland for the tool that was crucial for finishing the royal structure. Goban Saer assured the king that it was so important he wouldn’t trust it to anyone else, even the most esteemed of the king’s subjects. It was finally decided that the king’s eldest son would go to Rath Goban, and upon presenting his [Pg 379]credentials to the lady of the castle, he would receive the tool she kept, which Goban Saer referred to as ‘Cur-an-aigh-an-cuim.’ When the young prince arrived in Ireland, he set out to fulfill his task; but the astute mistress of Rath Goban, sensing from the tone of the message and the ambiguous phrasing behind the supposed tool that her husband and father-in-law were victims of some deep deceit, welcomed him, inquired after her missing friends, and told him he would receive what he sought after he rested from his exhausting journey. Enticed by her charm and the wisdom of her words, the prince accepted her invitation to stay the night at Rath Goban. Yet, in the midst of his comfort, the house staff, loyal to their mistress's call, bound him in chains and took him to the castle dungeon. Thus the wisdom of Goban Saer and the insight of his daughter-in-law foiled the king's wicked plans, who was informed that the prince’s life would certainly pay for the blood of the architects. He sent them back to their homeland laden with lavish gifts; and upon their safe return to Rath Goban, the prince was set free.”[432]

Gentlemen of England, where is your knowledge of history? which of your famed monarchs was it that was going to play this scurvy trick upon our Goban, and earn for himself the infamous notoriety of a second Laomedon, by defrauding this architect, who no doubt was a Hercules, of his stipulated salary?[Pg 380] Ye shades of Alfred and of Ethelbert, I pause for a reply?

Gentlemen of England, where is your understanding of history? Which of your famous kings was planning to pull this terrible stunt on our Goban and earn himself the infamous reputation of a second Laomedon by cheating this architect, who was undoubtedly a Hercules, out of his agreed payment?[Pg 380] Oh, spirits of Alfred and Ethelbert, I wait for your answer.

But this indignity, if offered to Goban, would be even greater than that offered by Laomedon to Hercules; for in the latter case the crime was only that of dishonesty—which is not uncommon in any age—superadded to a spice of impiety, in cheating a god; but in the former case, over and above all these, would weigh a consideration which our people would never forget, namely, a violation of the laws of gallantry, this same Goban “having been believed in this part of this country to have been a woman!”[433] And yet the same vehicle that puts forth this trash has told us, in the preceding extract, that he was a father and a husband! (I do not believe in hermaphrodites), and, to crown the climax of absurdity, gives us the following specimen of the heroism of his wife, namely:—

But this insult, if directed at Goban, would be even worse than what Laomedon did to Hercules. In Hercules's case, the wrongdoing was just dishonesty—which isn’t rare in any time—along with a touch of impiety for cheating a god. But with Goban, in addition to all that, there’s something our people would never forget: a breach of the laws of gallantry, given that Goban “was believed in this part of the country to have been a woman!”[433] And yet the same source that shares this nonsense has also told us, in the previous excerpt, that he was a father and a husband! (I don’t believe in hermaphrodites), and to top off the absurdity, it gives us this example of the heroism of his wife, namely:—

“The Goban Saer having been barbarously murdered, together with his journeymen, by twelve highwaymen, the murderers proceeded to his house, and told the Goban’s wife, with an air of triumph, that they had killed her husband. She appearing nowise concerned, asked them to assist her in drawing open the trunk of a tree, which the Goban had been cutting up into planks. They put in their hands for the purpose, when, drawing out a wedge, she left them literally in a cleft stick, and taking up an axe, cut off all their heads at a blow”![434]

“The Goban Saer had been brutally murdered, along with his workers, by twelve highwaymen. The killers then went to his house and bragged to the Goban’s wife that they had killed her husband. She didn’t seem bothered at all; instead, she asked them to help her open the trunk of a tree that the Goban had been chopping into planks. They put their hands in to help, but when she pulled out a wedge, she left them literally stuck, and then picked up an axe and chopped off all their heads in one stroke!”[434]

But this is ludicrously trifling with the time of my readers. I am alive to the fact, and I most [Pg 381]submissively crave forgiveness, which I doubt not I shall receive, when I state that my sole object was to expose the flimsiness of that subterfuge by which the Royal Irish Academy, or rather their council! had hoped that they could blindfold the public as well as they had succeeded in sequestrating my prize!

But this is absurdly wasting my readers' time. I recognize this fact, and I humbly ask for forgiveness, which I believe I will receive, when I say that my only goal was to highlight the weakness of the excuse the Royal Irish Academy, or rather their council, used in hopes of deceiving the public just as they had managed to take away my prize!

I do not deny indeed but that there may have been in Ireland at one time such a person as the Goban Saer: but if ever he did belong thereto, it must have been at least sixteen hundred years before the epoch which the Academy sanction—and so sanction, be it observed, because that a weak-minded poor monk, when writing the biography of St. Abhan, and torturing his invention, in all quarters, for the purpose of conjuring up miracles to lay to his score, thought the similarity of sound between Abhan and Gobhan so inviting, that he must contrive an interview between the parties; and so, with “one fell swoop,” alias, dash of the pen, cutting off the centuries of separation, he treats himself and his pupils to the following burlesque:—

I don't deny that there may have been someone in Ireland at one time known as the Goban Saer. But if he ever existed, it must have been at least sixteen hundred years before the time that the Academy approves— and they approve this, mind you, because a not-so-bright monk, while writing the biography of St. Abhan and stretching his imagination to create miracles for his narrative, thought the similarity in sound between Abhan and Gobhan was so appealing that he had to arrange a meeting between them. So, with “one fell swoop,” or rather a dash of the pen, he wipes away the centuries of separation and presents the following farce to himself and his students:—

Quidam famossissimus in omni arte lignorum et lapidum erat in Hibernia nomine Gobbanus, cujus artis fama usque in finem sæculi erit in ea. Ipse jam postquam, aliis sanatis, in superflua artis suæ mercede lumen oculorum amisit, et erat cæcus. Hic vocatus est ad S. Abbanum et dixit ei: Volo ædificium in honorem Dei ædificare, et tu age illud. Et ille ait: Quomodo possum agere cum sim cæcus? dixit ei sanctus, Quamdiu illud operaberis lumen oculorum habebis, sed tibi postea non promitto. Et ita factum est, nam ille artifex apud sanctum Dei in lumine suo operatus est, et cum esset illud perfectum lumen[Pg 382] oculorum amisit”[435]—that is, in the true spirit of what my countrymen call a sceal Feeneechtha, or Phœnician story, i.e. an entertaining lie (a proof, by the way, that they claim no kindred with the Phœnicians, else they would not thus confirm the well-known epithet of Punica fides); however to put this sceal Feeneechtha into English, it runs thus: “Once upon a time there lived in Erin a man most celebrated for his universal mastery over wood and stone; and whose fame, accordingly, will live therein as long as grass shall grow or purling streams flow in its enchanting scenery. This good man’s name was Gobhan, who, wallowing in wealth from the meritorious exertions of his abilities, yet incapacitated from enjoying it by the deprivation of his sight, was summoned before St. Abhan, who had already healed the rest of the world by his miraculous gifts, and who thus addresses him: ‘I wish to build a house to the honour of God; and set you about it.’ ‘How can I,’ says Gobhan, ‘seeing that I am blind?’ ‘O very well,’ says Abhan, ‘I will settle that; long as ever you are engaged in the business, you shall have the use of your eyes; but I make no promises afterwards!’ And verily it was so, for long as ever he did work with the saint he had the use of his sight, but soon as ever the work was done he relapsed into his former blindness!”

Once upon a time, there was a very famous man in all the arts of wood and stone in Ireland named Gobbanus, whose reputation will endure there until the end of time. After healing others, he lost the light of his eyes and became blind. He was then called to St. Abban, who said to him: “I want to build a structure in honor of God; you should take care of it.” Gobban replied, “How can I do that when I am blind?” The saint answered, “As long as you work on it, you will have the use of your sight, but I can't promise anything afterward.” And so it happened, for the craftsman worked with the holy man and had his sight; but when the work was finished, he lost his vision again. [Pg 382]—that is, in the true spirit of what my countrymen call a sceal Feeneechtha, or Phœnician story, i.e. an entertaining lie (which proves, by the way, that they claim no connection with the Phoenicians, else they wouldn't confirm the well-known label of Punica fides); however, to translate this sceal Feeneechtha into English, it goes like this: “Once upon a time, there lived a man in Erin who was most celebrated for his universal mastery over wood and stone, and whose fame will live there as long as grass grows or streams flow in its enchanting scenery. This good man's name was Gobhan, who, while enjoying wealth from his worthy efforts, was unable to savor it due to his blindness. He was summoned before St. Abhan, who healed many with his miraculous gifts and said to him: ‘I wish to build a house in honor of God; you should take care of it.’ ‘How can I,’ said Gobhan, ‘seeing that I am blind?’ ‘Oh, that’s fine,’ said Abhan, ‘I’ll take care of that; as long as you're working on it, you'll have your sight; but I make no promises after that!’ And indeed it was so, for as long as he worked with the saint, he could see, but once the work was finished, he fell back into his former blindness!”

Well, you may laugh if you chose, in future, at the simplicity of the monks; but here is one for you, who, in the very extravagance of his simplicity, and that while bursting almost with risibility himself at the speciousness of his conceit, has contrived to bamboozle a jury of umpires who pique themselves[Pg 383] upon their contempt for everything monkish, and who actually, in any other case, had they the sworn evidence of a monk, would go counter thereto; but here, where an old doting friar is drawing upon his ingenuity, every syllable that escapes him is taken for gospel!

Well, you may laugh if you want in the future at the naivety of the monks; but here's a case for you, where someone, in the height of his simplicity, and while nearly bursting with laughter at the ridiculousness of his own idea, has managed to fool a jury of umpires who pride themselves[Pg 383] on their disdain for everything monkish. Normally, if they had the sworn testimony of a monk, they would reject it outright; but here, with an old senile friar drawing on his wits, every word he utters is taken as truth!

Now, I as readily believe, as they would fain persuade me, that “long as Gobhan did work with Abhan he had the use of his sight,” and that “soon as ever the work was done he relapsed into his former blindness.” And why? because the two men, living in different ages, never laid eyes upon each other at all, and thus were they both, morally and literally, blind to each other!

Now, I easily believe, as they would like me to, that “as long as Gobhan worked with Abhan, he had his sight,” and that “as soon as the work was done, he went back to being blind.” And why? Because the two men, living in different times, never saw each other at all, and so they were both, morally and literally, blind to each other!

The Scythians, who were masters of this country at the Christian era, and for many centuries preceding, had a sovereign contempt for everything like architecture. “They have no towns,” says Herodotus, “no fortifications; their habitations they always carry with them.”[436] The principle which actuated them, in this indifference to houses, was precisely that which governed the Britons in a similar taste—they were a race of warriors, and dreaded the imputation of cowardice more than they did the inclemency of the weather. It is not without reason, therefore, that we find Hollingshed, who wrote his Chronicles in Queen Elizabeth’s reign, complaining that “three things were altered for the worse in England: the multitude of chimneys lately erected, the great increase of lodgings, and the exchange of treen platters into pewter, and wooden spoons into silver and tin. Nothing but oak for building houses is now regarded: when houses were built with willow, then had we[Pg 384] oaken men; but now our houses are come to be built of oak, our men are not only become willow, but a great many altogether of straw.”[437]

The Scythians, who dominated this region during the Christian era and for many centuries before, had a strong disdain for anything resembling architecture. “They have no towns,” Herodotus states, “no fortifications; their homes they always carry with them.”[436] The reason behind their indifference to houses was similar to that of the Britons—they were a warrior society and feared being labeled cowardly more than they feared the harshness of the weather. It’s no surprise, then, that we find Hollingshed, who wrote his Chronicles during Queen Elizabeth’s reign, lamenting that “three things have changed for the worse in England: the numerous chimneys recently built, the significant rise in accommodations, and the replacement of wooden plates with pewter, and wooden spoons with silver and tin. Now, only oak is valued for building houses: when houses were made of willow, we had[Pg 384] sturdy men; but now that our houses are constructed of oak, our men have not only become like willow, but many are completely made of straw.”[437]

St. Bernard, also, in reference to the Irish, having mentioned that Malachy O’Morgan, archbishop of Armagh, was the first (of the Scythian race) who had erected a stone house in the island, introduces a native upbraiding him with it, in these terms: “What wonderful work is this? why this innovation in our country? we are Scots, and not Gauls, what necessity have we for such durable edifices?”

St. Bernard, also discussing the Irish, noted that Malachy O’Morgan, archbishop of Armagh, was the first (of Scythian descent) to build a stone house on the island. He then shares a local critique of this, stating: “What an amazing thing is this? Why this change in our land? We are Scots, not Gauls; what need do we have for such lasting buildings?”

St. Abhan, therefore, who belonged to the sixth century, at which time the Scythians had here absolute sway, never once dreamt of erecting a stone edifice, or of evoking from the grave the manes of Gobhan, who, if he ever existed, must have been a member of the former dynasty.

St. Abhan, who lived in the sixth century when the Scythians had complete control here, never thought about building a stone structure or calling forth the spirit of Gobhan, who, if he ever lived, must have been part of the previous dynasty.

Those pious fabrications which the biographers of early saints had concocted, with a view to magnify the reverence due to their subjects, remind me of one which was invented for the benefit (but in reality to the detriment) of St. Patrick, and which, even at the risk of appearing tedious, I must detail.

Those pious stories that the biographers of early saints created to elevate the respect owed to their subjects remind me of one that was made up for the sake (but actually to the disadvantage) of St. Patrick, and which, even at the risk of sounding boring, I must describe.

“Whereas,”—you perceive the record begins with all the formalities of office,—“in the year of the world 1525, Noah began to admonish the people of vengeance to come by a generall deluge for the wickednesse and detestable sinne of man, and continued his admonition for 120 years, building an arke for the safeguard of himself and his family; one Cæsarea (say they), according unto others, Caisarea,[Pg 385] a niece of Noah (when others seemed to neglect this warning), rigging a navy, committed herself, with her adherents, to the seas, to seeke adventures and leave the plagues that were to befall. There arrived in Ireland with her three men, Bithi, Largria, and Fintan, and fifty women. Within forty days after her arrivall the universal flood came upon them, and those parts, as well as upon the rest of the world, and drowned them all; in which perplexity of mind and imminent danger, beholding the waves overflowing all things before their eyes, Fintan is said to have been transformed into a salmon, and to have swoome all the time of the deluge about Ulster; and after the fall of the water, recovering his former shape, to have lived longer than Adam, and to have delivered strange things to posterity, so that of him the common speech riseth, ‘If I had lived Fintan’s years I could say much.’”

“Whereas,”—you see the record starts with all the formalities of office,—“in the year of the world 1525, Noah began to warn people about the impending vengeance of a great flood due to the wickedness and sinful nature of humanity, and kept warning them for 120 years, building an ark for the safety of himself and his family; one Cæsarea (some say), also known as Caisarea,[Pg 385] a niece of Noah (when others seemed to ignore this warning), equipped a ship, took herself and her followers to the sea, hoping to seek adventures and escape the impending disasters. She arrived in Ireland with three men, Bithi, Largria, and Fintan, and fifty women. Within forty days of her arrival, the global flood struck them, as well as the rest of the world, drowning them all; in that moment of confusion and impending doom, seeing the waves overwhelming everything around them, it is said that Fintan was transformed into a salmon, and swam throughout the entire flood around Ulster; and after the waters receded, regaining his original form, he lived longer than Adam, and shared extraordinary tales with future generations, leading to the saying, ‘If I had lived Fintan’s years I could say much.’”

Well, “to make a long story short,” this same Fintan, who was converted into a salmon, for the sole purpose of accounting for his appearance on the same theatre with St. Patrick, is introduced to the saint, when, after a very diverting episode upon his submarine adventures, a miracle, of course, is to be wrought; and, anon, we have the contemporary of Noah, and of Patrick, at once a salmon, a dolphin, and a man, renouncing his attachment to the waters and to the boat, and devoutly embracing Christianity!!!

Well, “to make a long story short,” this same Fintan, who was turned into a salmon, just to explain why he shows up on stage with St. Patrick, is introduced to the saint. After a really entertaining episode about his underwater adventures, a miracle, of course, is about to happen; and soon, we meet the contemporary of Noah and Patrick, who is simultaneously a salmon, a dolphin, and a man, giving up his ties to the waters and to the boat, and wholeheartedly embracing Christianity!!!

The anachronism committed in the instance of the Goban Saer was precisely of the same character! and the very name assigned him, which is that of a class, not of an individual, exposes the counterfeit!

The mistake made with the Goban Saer was exactly the same! The name given to him, which is a class name rather than an individual one, reveals the deception!

Gobhan Saer means the Sacred Poet, or the [Pg 386]Freemason Sage, one of the Guabhres, or Cabiri, such as you have seen him represented upon the Tuath-de-danaan cross at Clonmacnoise. To this colony, therefore, must he have belonged, and therefore the Towers traditionally associated with his erection must have been constructed anterior to the Scythian influx.

Gobhan Saer means the Sacred Poet, or the [Pg 386]Freemason Sage, one of the Guabhres, or Cabiri, as you have seen him depicted on the Tuath-de-danaan cross at Clonmacnoise. He must have belonged to this colony, and so the Towers traditionally linked to his construction must have been built before the Scythian influx.

But we are not left to such inferences to determine the point. A more substantial ally, the imperishable landmarks of history stand forward as my vouchers.

But we don’t have to rely on those assumptions to make a point. A stronger ally, the enduring landmarks of history serve as my proof.

To this hour the two localities,—whereon the Tuath-de-danaans had fought their two decisive battles with the Fir-Bolgs, their immediate predecessors in the occupation of this island,—one near Lough Mask, in the county Galway, and the other near Lough Arran, in the county Roscommon, are called by the name of Moy-tura, or more correctly, in Irish, Moye-tureadh!

To this day, the two locations—where the Tuath-de-Danaans fought their two key battles against the Fir-Bolgs, their direct predecessors on this island—one near Lough Mask in County Galway and the other near Lough Arran in County Roscommon, are referred to as Moy-tura, or more accurately, in Irish, Moye-tureadh!

The meaning of this compound, beyond the possibility of disputation, is The field of the Towers! And when in both those places are still traced the ruins of such edifices, are we not inevitably forced to connect, as well their erection as the imposition of the name, with the fortunes or with the feelings of some side of the above combatants?

The meaning of this compound, without a doubt, is The field of the Towers! And when we can still see the remains of such structures in both places, aren’t we inevitably led to link both their construction and the establishment of the name to the fortunes or feelings of one side of those involved in the above conflict?

You will say, then, that the Fir-Bolgs were as likely to have originated the name, and built those structures upon the site, in reliance upon their divinities, as that the Tuath-de-danaans should have been the authors in gratitude to theirs?

You might say that the Fir-Bolgs were just as likely to have come up with the name and built those structures at the site, depending on their gods, as the Tuath-de-danaans could have been the ones responsible out of gratitude to theirs?

Our only mode, therefore, is to consider the vestiges of their respective religions: and when we perceive that in the isles of Aran, whither the Fir-Bolgs betook themselves after their first defeat, for the period [Pg 387]intervening between those two battles, commemorated by the above name, there appears not a vestige of architectural masonry approaching in character to a Columnar temple, while, on the contrary, they abound in specimens of Druidical veneration, is it not evident that they, at all events, have no claim thereto?

Our only approach, then, is to look at the remnants of their respective religions: and when we notice that in the Aran Islands, where the Fir-Bolgs went after their first defeat, during the time [Pg 387] that passed between those two battles, which are referenced by the name above, there is not a single vestige of architectural masonry resembling a Columnar temple, while, on the other hand, there are plenty of examples of Druidical reverence, isn’t it clear that they, in any case, have no claim to it?

The worship, therefore, of the Fir-Bolgs differed altogether from that of the Tuath-de-danaans, and so they are excluded from those immortal memorials. Indeed the avidity with which they hailed the approach of a new conqueror, and tendered him their assistance for the reduction of the island, arose not so much from any fondly-cherished hope of their being themselves restored to the throne they had lost, or even allowed therein a participation, as from an illiberal aversion to the emblematic ritual of their temple-serving superiors, which their ignorant prejudices could not allow them to appreciate!

The worship of the Fir-Bolgs was completely different from that of the Tuath-de-Danaans, which is why they are left out of those immortal records. In fact, their eagerness to welcome a new conqueror and offer their help to take over the island wasn't really driven by any real hope of reclaiming the throne they had lost, or even getting a role in it. Instead, it came from a narrow-minded dislike for the symbolic rituals of their temple-serving superiors, which their ignorance prevented them from valuing!

We are warranted, then, I presume, in assigning solely to the Tuath-de-danaans the affixing of the name Moy-tureadh to those two scenes of their success. And did there even a doubt remain on the mind of the most incredulous as to the accuracy of the inference, or the correctness of that reasoning, which would identify this people with the erections in general of those rotundities, it will hide its diminished head, and vanish with self-abasement, when I bring forward the testimony of Amergin, brother to Heremon and, Heber,—the immediate victors of this religious order—in the following graphic and pictorial treasure, as still religiously preserved in the Book of Leccan, viz.:—

We can safely assume, then, that the Tuath-de-Danaans were the ones who named Moy-tureadh after those two scenes of their success. And if there was any doubt in the mind of the most skeptical about the validity of this conclusion or the soundness of the reasoning that links this group to the creations in general of those mounds, that doubt will shrink away and disappear in embarrassment when I present the testimony of Amergin, brother to Heremon and Heber—the direct victors of this religious order—through the following vivid and detailed account, still carefully preserved in the Book of Leccan, namely:—

“Aonoch righ Teambrach
Teamor Tur Tuatach
Tuath Mac Miledh
Miledh Long Libearne.”

“Aonoch righ Teambrach
Teamor Tur Tuatach
Tuath Mac Miledh
Miledh Long Libearne.”

[Pg 388]That is—

That’s—

Noble is the King of Teamor,
Teamor the Tuathan Tower,
Tuaths were the sons of Miledh,
Miledh of the Libearn vessels.

Noble is the King of Teamor,
Teamor the Tuathan Tower,
Tuaths were the descendants of Miledh,
Miledh of the Libearn ships.

Here, then,—a circumstance which I cannot imagine how it could have escaped all before me!—we have this disputed question at length settled, and incontrovertibly adjudicated by the very head of that body which Montmorency had assured us never alluded to those edifices as a subject of national boast—I mean the Bards. For, whether we admit this Amergin to have been the person above described,[438] the actual contemporary and successor of the Tuatha-de-danaans, or as the other of that name who belongs to the Christian age, and the time of St. Patrick, the supposition is equally valid, to prove the existence of those structures anterior to their respective eras! and the ascription in either case remains unshaken and irrefragable, which in the word Tuathan Tower unites the Tower erectors with the colony of the Tuatha!

Here we are—I can't believe this has gone unnoticed by everyone before me!—we finally have this debated issue settled, and it's been confirmed by the very leader of that group which Montmorency assured us never regarded those buildings as a source of national pride—I mean the Bards. Whether we consider this Amergin to be the person mentioned previously, [438] the actual contemporary and successor of the Tuatha-de-danaans, or the other Amergin associated with the Christian period and the time of St. Patrick, either assumption is equally valid to demonstrate the existence of those structures prior to their respective times! The attribution in both cases remains strong and undeniable, which in the term Tuathan Tower connects the Tower builders with the group of the Tuatha!

[Pg 389]My opponents may now demolish, if they can, all my foregoing deductions, as speedily as they please,—nay, did the destructiveness of fire, or other untoward accident, deprive me of the deductions of my preceding labours, to this one stanza would I cling, as the palladium of my truth; to this landmark would I adhere as my “ne plus ultra” against error, in its encroachments upon history![439]

[Pg 389]My opponents can now tear apart, if they’re able, all my previous conclusions as quickly as they want—indeed, if a fire or some other unfortunate event were to take away the results of my past efforts, I would still hold on to this one stanza as the foundation of my truth; I would cling to this as my “no further than this” against mistakes encroaching on history![439]

In the whole catalogue of Irish deposits, there exists not one of more intrinsic value to the lover of antiquities, so far as the right settlement of history is concerned, than what those four lines present. For, in the first place, we learn that the celebrity of Teamor[440] arose not from any gorgeous suit of palaces of a castellated outline. Its renown consisted in being the central convention for religious celebration to all the distant provincials once in every year; who, after attending the games in the adjoining district of Tailtine, now Telltown, adjourned, for legislative deliberations, to the Hill of Tarah, where they propounded their plans, not within the confined enclosures of any measured dome, but under the open canopy of the expanded firmament.

In all the records of Irish deposits, there isn't one of greater importance to those who appreciate antiques, especially regarding the correct understanding of history, than what those four lines reveal. Firstly, we learn that the fame of Teamor[440] didn't come from any impressive array of castles. Its significance lay in being the central place for religious gatherings for all the distant regions once a year; who, after participating in the games in the nearby area of Tailtine, now known as Telltown, moved to the Hill of Tarah for legislative discussions, where they shared their proposals not within the restrictions of any enclosed building, but under the vast expanse of the sky.

Teamor, then, was not a palace at all, but one of the Round Towers, or Budhist Temples, belonging to the Tuath-de-danaans; and this is further proved by the result of researches, made to explore the foundation of an edifice, confirmatory of a regal mansion, having all ended in the most confuting[Pg 390] disappointment—no vestiges could be found save those of the Round Tower!

Teamor was not a palace at all, but one of the Round Towers or Buddhist Temples belonging to the Tuath-de-Danaans. This is further supported by research conducted to explore the foundation of a building that was believed to confirm a royal residence, which ended in the most disappointing outcome—no traces could be found except for those of the Round Tower!

The importance which attaches to the Tailtine games above noticed, makes it necessary that I should bestow upon them something more than a cursory glance. Let me, therefore, first state what other writers have said respecting them.

The significance of the Tailtine games mentioned earlier means that I need to give them more than just a quick look. So, let me first share what other writers have said about them.

“We attribute,” says Abbé Mac Geoghegan, “to Lugha Lamh Fada, one of their ancient kings, the institution of military exercises at Tailton in Meath; those exercises consisted in wrestling, the combats of gladiators, tournaments, races on foot and on horseback, as we have seen them instituted at Rome a long time after by Romulus, in honour of Mars, which were called ‘Equitia.’ These games at Tailton, which Gratianus Lucius and O’Flaherty call ‘ludi Taltini,’ were celebrated every year, during thirty days, that is, fifteen days before, and fifteen days after, the first of our month of August. On that account, the first of August has been, and is still called in Ireland, ‘Lah Lugh-Nasa,’ which signifies a day in memory of Lugha. These olympiads always continued amongst the Milesians until the arrival of the English. We discover to this day some vestiges of them, without any other change than that of time and place. Wrestling, which we call in France ‘le tour du Breton,’ the exercises of gladiators, and races on foot, are still on festival days their common diversion in various districts of Ireland, and the conquerors generally receive a prize.”

“We attribute,” says Abbé Mac Geoghegan, “to Lugha Lamh Fada, one of their ancient kings, the establishment of military exercises at Tailton in Meath; these exercises included wrestling, gladiator battles, tournaments, foot races, and horse races, similar to those later organized in Rome by Romulus in honor of Mars, which were called ‘Equitia.’ These games at Tailton, referred to as ‘ludi Taltini’ by Gratianus Lucius and O’Flaherty, were held every year for thirty days, that is, fifteen days before and fifteen days after the first of August. For this reason, the first of August has been, and is still known in Ireland as ‘Lah Lugh-Nasa,’ which means a day in memory of Lugha. These olympiads continued among the Milesians until the arrival of the English. Even today, we find some remnants of them, with no changes other than those brought by time and location. Wrestling, which we call in France ‘le tour du Breton,’ gladiatorial exercises, and foot races still serve as popular entertainment on festival days in various regions of Ireland, and the winners typically receive a prize.”

Tailtean,” says Seward, “a place in the county of Meath, where the Druids sacrificed in honour of the sun and moon, and heaven and earth, on the first of August, being the fifth revolution of the moon[Pg 391] from the vernal equinox. At this time the states assembled, and young people were given in marriage, according to the custom of the eastern nations. Games were also instituted, resembling the Olympic games of the Greeks, and held fifteen days before and fifteen days after the first of August. This festival was frequently denominated Lughaid Naoislean, or the Matrimonial Assembly.”

Tailtean,” Seward says, “a location in County Meath where the Druids made sacrifices in honor of the sun and moon, as well as heaven and earth, on August 1st, marking the fifth lunar cycle since the spring equinox[Pg 391]. During this time, the states gathered, and young couples were married, following the customs of eastern nations. Games similar to the Olympic games of the Greeks were also held, starting fifteen days before and continuing fifteen days after August 1st. This celebration was often referred to as Lughaid Naoislean, or the Matrimonial Assembly.”

“This chapter,” says Vallancey, “might have been lengthened many pages, with the description and etymology of the various ornaments of female dress, but enough has been said to convince the reader that the ancient Irish brought with them the Asiatic dress and ornaments of their ancestors, for they could not have borrowed these names of Spaniards, Britons, Danes, or Norwegians.

“This chapter,” Vallancey says, “could have been expanded by many pages with descriptions and origins of the different decorations in women's clothing, but enough has been discussed to show the reader that the ancient Irish brought with them the Asian dress and ornaments of their ancestors, as they couldn’t have gotten these names from Spaniards, Britons, Danes, or Norwegians.

“Thus dressed and ornamented, the youthful females of Ireland appeared at Tailetan, or the mysteries of the sun, on the first day of August in each year, when the ceremony of the marriage of the sun and moon took place, and the females were exposed to enamour the swains. The day still retains the name of Luc-nasa, or the Anniversary of the Sun. And the name of the month of August, in Sanscrit, is Lukie, whom they make the wife of Veeshnu, the preserver and goddess of plenty. So the Irish poets have made this festival, named Lucaid-lamh-fada, i.e. the Festival of Love, the consecration of hands, to be the feast of Luigh-lamh-fada, or Luigh-longumans, to whom they have given Tailte for wife, who, after his death, was married to Duach.”

“Dressed up and adorned, the young women of Ireland showed up at Tailetan, or the mysteries of the sun, on the first day of August each year, when the ceremony of the marriage of the sun and moon took place, and the women were on display to win over the young men. The day is still called Luc-nasa, or the Anniversary of the Sun. The name of the month of August in Sanskrit is Lukie, who is regarded as the wife of Veeshnu, the preserver and goddess of abundance. Thus, the Irish poets have associated this festival, named Lucaid-lamh-fada, i.e. the Festival of Love, the consecration of hands, with the celebration of Luigh-lamh-fada, or Luigh-longumans, who they say married Tailte, and who, after his death, wed Duach.”

“The Taltenean sports,” says Sir James Ware, “have been much celebrated by the Irish historians. They were a sort of warlike exercises, something resembling the Olympic games, consisting of racing,[Pg 392] tilts, tournaments, or something like them, and other exercises. They were held every year at Talten, a mountain in Meath, for fifteen days before and fifteen days after the first of August. Their first institution is ascribed to Lugaid-lam-fadhe, the twelfth King of Ireland, who began his reign A.M. 2764, in gratitude to the memory of Tailte, the daughter of Magh Mor, a prince of some part of Spain, who, having been married to Eochaid, King of Ireland, took this Lugaidh under her protection, and had the care of his education in his minority. From this lady both the sports and the place where they were celebrated took their names. From King Lugaidh the first of August was called Lugnasa, or the memory of Lugaidh, nasa signifying memory in Irish.”

“The Taltenean sports,” says Sir James Ware, “were highly regarded by Irish historians. They were a type of martial exercise, somewhat similar to the Olympic Games, including racing,[Pg 392] jousting, tournaments, or things like that, along with other physical activities. These events took place every year at Talten, a mountain in Meath, for fifteen days before and fifteen days after August 1st. Their origin is attributed to Lugaid-lam-fadhe, the twelfth King of Ireland, who began his reign AM 2764, in gratitude for Tailte’s memory, the daughter of Magh Mor, a prince from some part of Spain, who, after marrying Eochaid, King of Ireland, took Lugaidh under her wing and cared for his upbringing during his childhood. Both the sports and the location where they occurred were named after her. From King Lugaidh, August 1st was known as Lugnasa, which means the remembrance of Lugaidh, with 'nasa' signifying memory in Irish.”

The truth is, that those games were called Tailtine (whence the English Tilts), and the place Tailton, from Tailte, which, in our language, signifies a wife; and the sports, there exhibited, made but a representation of the victory which Budha gained over Mara, the great tempter, who had attacked him on the day of his attaining to perfection, with an innumerable host of demons. The conflict is said to have lasted for fifteen days, at the end of which Budha reduced them to submission, and to the acknowledgment of his pretensions as the Son of God.

The truth is, those games were called Tailtine (which is where the English word Tilts comes from), and the place was Tailton, derived from Tailte, which in our language means a wife; and the sports displayed there were just a representation of the victory that Budha achieved over Mara, the great tempter, who confronted him on the day he reached enlightenment, with a countless army of demons. It’s said that the battle lasted for fifteen days, after which Budha brought them to submission and made them acknowledge his claim as the Son of God.

The battle-scenes, therefore, with which the Tuath-de-danaan crosses and obelisks are decorated, bear reference, all of them, to this religious achievement: and to this hour you will find those identical games celebrated in various parts of the east, and for the same number of days! In Egypt, also, there was a place called Tailtal,[441] and named from the same cause. Nay,[Pg 393] the name of the Eleusinian mysteries was Tailtine! but this the Greeks not comprehending, they bent it, as usual, to some conformity to their own language, and made Teletai of it! and then they were at no loss in making a reason for it in like manner, namely, that no one could be finished until initiated therein!

The battle scenes that decorate the Tuath-de-danaan crosses and obelisks all reference this religious achievement: even today, you can find those same games celebrated in various parts of the east, and for the same number of days! In Egypt, there was also a place called Tailtal, named for the same reason. Moreover,[Pg 393] the name of the Eleusinian mysteries was Tailtine! However, the Greeks, not understanding this, twisted it, as they often did, to fit their own language and called it Teletai! Then, they conveniently created a reason for it, asserting that no one could be finished until initiated into it!

But it is not alone as assigning those edifices to their real proprietors that this “stanza” is of value; but as giving us an insight into that mysterious personage whom our modern chroniclers would fain represent as the father of Heber and Heremon. A greater error, whether voluntary or accidental, was never incurred. Heber and Heremon were the sons of Gallamh, and invaded this island at the head of a Scythian colony,[442] distinct in all respects, save that of language,[443] from their Tuathan predecessors.

But this “stanza” is valuable not just for assigning those buildings to their true owners; it also gives us insight into that mysterious figure whom modern historians would like to portray as the father of Heber and Heremon. A bigger mistake, whether intentional or not, was never made. Heber and Heremon were the sons of Gallamh and led an invasion of this island at the head of a Scythian colony, distinct in every way except for language, from their Tuathan predecessors.

These predecessors were headed by three brothers, Brien, Iuchordba, and Iuchor, the sons of King Miledh, a Fo-morian, by a queen of the Tuath-de-danaan race, agreeably to this record in the Book of Leccan, viz.:—

These predecessors were led by three brothers, Brien, Iuchordba, and Iuchor, the sons of King Miledh, a Fo-morian, and a queen from the Tuath-de-danaan race, according to this account in the Book of Leccan, namely:—

“D’Hine fine Fo-mora dosomh de shaorbh a athor, agus do Tuathabh Dadanann a mhathar”—that is, the father was of the race of the Fo-morians, and the mother a Tuath-de-danaan.

“D’Hine fine Fo-mora dosomh de shaorbh a athor, agus do Tuathabh Dadanann a mhathar”—that is, the father was of the race of the Fo-morians, and the mother a Tuath-de-danaan.

Again, in the Seabright Collection, this genealogy is prosecuted further, and from it, General Vallancey translates some lines, which are by no means irrelevant, as follows, viz.: “Cuill, Ceacht, and Grian,[Pg 394] were the children of little Touraine—and their descendants, Uar, Jurca, Jurcatha; and from Uar was descended Brian, who was named Touran; and many others not here enumerated.”

Again, in the Seabright Collection, this genealogy is explored further, and from it, General Vallancey translates some lines that are definitely relevant, as follows: “Cuill, Ceacht, and Grian,[Pg 394] were the children of little Touraine—and their descendants, Uar, Jurca, Jurcatha; and from Uar was descended Brian, who was called Touran; and many others not listed here.”

But the history of those events having been destroyed by time, the degenerate Pheeleas, wishing to flatter the vanity of the existing powers, did not hesitate to ascribe to the Scythian, or modern Irish, followers of Heber and Heremon, those brilliant features of primeval immortality which appertained exclusively to the Irish of another day—the Hyperborean or Iranian Irish!

But the history of those events has been lost to time, and the deceitful Pheeleas, eager to please the current leaders, didn’t hesitate to attribute to the Scythian or modern Irish, followers of Heber and Heremon, the remarkable traits of ancient immortality that belonged solely to the Irish of a different era—the Hyperborean or Iranian Irish!

The Tuath-de-danaans having been proved the authors of the Round Towers, my ambition in the investigation is already attained. But since we are told, that this people had claimed possession of the island as inheritors of an antecedent and preoccupying eastern colony, it may be worth while to inquire whether we can discover any traces to connect those predecessors with any of these edifices. Without bestowing upon it, however, more consideration than what the exigency demands, I will briefly observe, that we are likely to find such in the history of the Fo-moraice, who are represented in our chronicles, by the party who had ejected them, under the obnoxious character of monsters and giants.[444]

The Tuath-de-Danann have been shown to be the creators of the Round Towers, and I've already achieved my goal in this investigation. However, since we are told that this group claimed the island as heirs to an earlier eastern colony, it might be worthwhile to see if we can find any links between those predecessors and these structures. Without giving it more thought than necessary, I’ll briefly note that we are likely to find such connections in the history of the Fo-moraice, who are described in our records, by the group that removed them, under the negative labels of monsters and giants.[444]

It is high time to give up those abuses in the import of words. Fo-moraic means literally the[Pg 395] mariners of Fo, that is, of Budh: and their religion being thus identified with that of the Tuath-de-danaans, what could be more natural than that they should have erected temples of the same shape with theirs?

It’s about time we stopped misusing words. Fo-moraic literally means the[Pg 395] sailors of Fo, which refers to Budh: and since their religion is closely linked to that of the Tuath-de-danaans, what could make more sense than them building temples with the same design as theirs?

This deduction will appear the more credible from the unanimity of all our historians, on the subject of this people having been perfect masters of masonry, as well as from the universally credited report in the days of Cambrensis, of some of the Towers being then visible beneath the inundation of Lough Neagh.[445]

This conclusion will seem even more believable given that all our historians agree that this group of people were experts in masonry, along with the widely accepted story from the time of Cambrensis that some of the Towers could still be seen beneath the waters of Lough Neagh.[445]

I confess I am one of those persons who give faith to this tradition; for even my experience of the vicissitudes of all things earthly has enabled me to say, in the words of the philosophic poet, that—

I admit I’m one of those people who believe in this tradition; even my experience with all the ups and downs of life has allowed me to say, in the words of the wise poet, that—

“Where once was solid land seas have I seen,
And solid land where once deep seas have been,
Shells far from seas, like quarries in the ground,
As anchors have in mountain tops been found.
Torrents have made a valley of a plain,
High hills by floods transported to the main,
Deep standing lakes sucked dry by thirsty sand,
And on late thirsty earth now lakes do stand.”

“Where there used to be solid ground, there are now seas,
And solid land where deep seas used to be,
Shells far from the ocean, like stones in the earth,
As anchors have been discovered on mountaintops.
Rivers have turned a flat plain into a valley,
High hills have been moved to the ocean by floods,
Deep lakes drained dry by thirsty sand,
And on this dry land, lakes now exist.”

 

 


CHAPTER XXVII.

Having promised early in this volume to identify our island with the Insula Hyperboreorum of antiquity, I shall, without further tarrying, produce the extract referred to, from Diodorus; and, lest I may be suspected of adapting it to my own peculiar views, it shall appear minutely in Mr. Booth’s translation, viz.:—

Having promised earlier in this book to associate our island with the Insula Hyperboreorum of ancient times, I will, without further delay, provide the extract mentioned from Diodorus; and, to avoid any suspicion that I am modifying it to fit my own particular views, I will present it exactly as it appears in Mr. Booth’s translation, namely:—

“Amongst them that have written old stories much like fables, Hecatæus and some others say, that there is an island in the ocean, over against Gaul, as big as Sicily, under the arctic pole, where the Hyperboreans inhabit, so called because they lie beyond the breezes of the north wind. That the soil here is very rich and very fruitful, and the climate temperate, insomuch as there are two crops in the year.

“Among those who have written ancient stories similar to fables, Hecatæus and a few others claim that there is an island in the ocean, opposite Gaul, as large as Sicily, located under the arctic pole, where the Hyperboreans live, named because they are beyond the north wind's breezes. The soil there is very rich and fertile, and the climate is mild, allowing for two harvests each year.”

“They say that Latona was born here, and therefore that they worship Apollo above all other gods; and because they are daily singing songs in praise of this god, and ascribing to him the highest honours, they say that these inhabitants demean themselves as if they were Apollo’s priests, who has here a stately grove and renowned temple of round form, beautified with many rich gifts. That there is a city likewise consecrated to this god, whose citizens are most of them harpers, who, playing on the harp, chant sacred hymns to Apollo in the temple, setting forth[Pg 397] his glorious acts. The Hyperboreans use their own natural language, but, of long and ancient time, have had a special kindness for the Grecians; and more especially for the Athenians and them of Delos; and that some of the Grecians passed over to the Hyperboreans, and left behind them divers presents[446] inscribed with Greek characters; and that Abaris formerly travelled thence into Greece, and renewed the ancient league of friendship with the Delians.

“They say that Latona was born here, which is why they worship Apollo above all other gods. Since they sing praises to this god daily and give him the highest honors, the locals act like Apollo’s priests, who have a grand grove and a famous round temple adorned with many rich gifts. There’s also a city dedicated to this god, where most residents are harpists, who play the harp and sing sacred hymns to Apollo in the temple, highlighting his glorious deeds. The Hyperboreans speak their own native language, but for a long time they've had a special affection for the Greeks, especially the Athenians and the people of Delos. Some Greeks even traveled to the Hyperboreans, leaving behind various gifts inscribed with Greek characters, and Abaris once journeyed from there to Greece to renew the ancient friendship with the Delians."

“They say, moreover, that the moon in this island seems as if it were near to the earth, and represents, on the face of it, excrescences like spots on the earth; and that Apollo once in nineteen years comes into the island; in which space of time the stars perform their courses and return to the same point; and therefore the Greeks call the revolution of nineteen years the Great Year. At this time of his appearance they say that he plays upon the harp, and sings and dances all the night, from the vernal equinox[447] to the rising of the Pleiades,[448] solacing himself with the praises of his own successful adventures. The sovereignty of this city and the care of the temple, they say, belong to the Boreades, the posterity of Boreas, who hold the principality by descent in the direct line from that ancestor.”

“They say that the moon on this island looks like it's pretty close to the earth and has features that resemble spots on the ground. They also say that Apollo visits the island once every nineteen years, which is the time it takes for the stars to complete their cycles and return to the same position. That's why the Greeks refer to this nineteen-year cycle as the Great Year. When he appears, they say he plays the harp, sings, and dances all night long, from the spring equinox to the rising of the Pleiades, celebrating his own successful adventures. They believe that the leadership of this city and the care of the temple belong to the Boreades, the descendants of Boreas, who inherit this rule directly from their ancestor.”

When copying this narrative from the writings of Hecatæus, it is evident that Diodorus did not believe one single syllable it contained. He looked upon it as a romance; and so far was he from identifying it with any actual locality, that he threw over the whole an air of burlesque. We are, therefore, not at all obliged for the services he has rendered—yet shall[Pg 398] we make his labours subservient to the elucidation of truth. Little did he dream that Ireland, which he, by and by, expressly mentions by the name of Irin, and which he calumniates as cannibal, was one and the same with that isle of which he read such encomiums in the writings of former antiquaries; and, most unquestionably, it did require no small portion of research to reconcile the contradiction which the outline involves, and which is now further enhanced by his scepticism.

When copying this story from Hecatæus' writings, it's clear that Diodorus didn't believe a word of it. He saw it as a fictional tale; he was so far from linking it to any real place that he treated the whole thing with a mocking tone. Therefore, we don't owe him anything for his contributions—yet we will use his work to clarify the truth. He had no idea that Ireland, which he later mentions specifically as Irin and falsely claims to be cannibalistic, was actually the same island praised by earlier historians. It definitely required a fair amount of research to resolve the contradictions in his account, which is further complicated by his skepticism.

Unable to solve this difficulty, Mr. Dalton—wishing to retain, by all means, the Hyperborean isle, which, indeed, he could not well discard, yet not bring it in collision with the Iranian libel—does not hesitate to throw at once overboard into the depth of the Atlantic the island of Irin (alias Ireland), and affirm that it never was the place which the historian had specified. “It is not quite certain,” says he, “what place Diodorus means by Iris;[449] from the turn of the expression it would rather appear to be a part of Britain,—perhaps the Erne, for which Mr. James M‘Pherson contends in another place,—while the island which Diodorus does mention in the remarkable pages cited above, and which so completely agrees with Ireland, is never called Iris by him, nor does the name occur again in all his work, nor is it by any other author applied to Ireland.”[450]

Unable to solve this problem, Mr. Dalton—eager to keep the Hyperborean isle, which he really couldn't let go of, yet not have it clash with the Iranian libel—doesn't hesitate to toss overboard into the depths of the Atlantic the island of Irin (also known as Ireland), asserting that it was never the place the historian referred to. “It’s not entirely clear,” he says, “what place Diodorus means by Iris;[449] based on the way it's phrased, it would seem more likely to be a part of Britain—perhaps the Erne, which Mr. James M‘Pherson argues for elsewhere—while the island Diodorus actually mentions in the notable passages referenced above, which fits Ireland perfectly, is never called Iris by him, and the name doesn’t appear again in all his work, nor is it used by any other author for Ireland.”[450]

Mind, now, reader, how easily I reconcile the conflicting fact of Diodorus’s incredulity with his positive defamation.

Mind, now, reader, how easily I resolve the conflicting fact of Diodorus’s disbelief with his outright slander.

At the period when he flourished as an accredited historian, the occupancy of Ireland had passed into[Pg 399] new hands. The Scythians were the persons then possessed of the soil; and they being a warlike tribe, averse to letters, to religion, and to refinement,[451]—but overwhelming in numbers,—obliterated every vestige of that primeval renown in which the island had once gloried, and which afforded theme and material to the learned of all countries for eulogy and praise.

At the time when he was recognized as a historian, the control of Ireland had shifted to new rulers.[Pg 399] The Scythians were the ones who now held the land; being a warlike tribe, they were resistant to writing, religion, and culture—yet strong in numbers—they wiped out every trace of the ancient glory that the island once celebrated, which had inspired admiration and praise from scholars around the world.

Hecatæus was one of those who depicted in glowing colours the primitive splendour and the ethereal happiness of Ireland’s first inhabitants. He belonged to an age which was well called antiquarian, even in the day in which Diodorus wrote, viz. B.C. 44; and when, therefore, this latter, looking over the pages of his venerable predecessor, saw them so replete with incidents,—at variance with our condition in his own degenerate day,—he did not only not dream of considering Ireland as the place described, but looked upon the whole story as the fiction of a dotard.

Hecatæus was one of those who vividly described the original beauty and bliss of Ireland's first inhabitants. He lived in an era that could truly be called antiquarian, even by the time Diodorus wrote, around 44 B.C. So, when Diodorus read through the works of his esteemed predecessor, filled with events that were so different from his own diminished reality, he not only didn't think of Ireland as the location being described but also viewed the entire narrative as the fantasy of an old man.

Let us, however, despite of Diodorus, establish the veracity of the antiquarian Hecatæus. Then behold the situation of this island, just opposite to France,—in size as large as Sicily,—at once corresponding to the locality and size of Ireland, and subversive of the claims of those who would fain make England, Anglesea, or one of the Hebrides, the island specified.

Let’s, however, set aside Diodorus and confirm the truth of the historian Hecatæus. Now, look at the location of this island, directly across from France—it's as big as Sicily—matching the location and size of Ireland, which contradicts the claims of those who would like to suggest England, Anglesea, or one of the Hebrides as the specified island.

Considering further the prolificacy of its soil, and with that compare what the old poet has affirmed,—and[Pg 400] what we know to be true,—of our own country, viz.:—

Considering more about how fertile its soil is, and comparing that to what the old poet has claimed—and[Pg 400] what we know to be true—about our own country, namely:—

“Illic bis niveum tondetur vellus in anno
Bisque die referunt ubera tenta greges.”

“Here, the white fleece is sheared twice a year
And they bring the udders of the flocks twice a day.”

Then bring its propinquity to the “arctic pole,” and the high northern latitude which Strabo[452] and other ancients have assigned to Ireland, into juxtaposition with “Hyperborean,” the name given to its inhabitants from the very circumstance of their lying so far to the north, and the identity of the isle with that in which each true Irishman exults is infallibly complete when I quote from Marcianus Heracleotes—who wrote in the third century, and who, as he himself avows, only drew up a compendium from the voluminous works of Artemidorus, who flourished in the hundred and sixty-ninth Olympiad, or 104 years before Christ—the following description of this sacred island, viz. “Iuvernia, a British isle, is bounded on the north (ad Boream) by the ocean called the Hyperborean; but on the east by the ocean which is called the Hibernian; on the south by the Virginian ocean. It has sixteen nations and eleven illustrious cities, fifteen remarkable rivers, five remarkable promontories, and six remarkable islands.”

Then consider its closeness to the "arctic pole" and the high northern latitude that Strabo[452] and other ancient writers have assigned to Ireland, alongside the term "Hyperborean," which refers to its inhabitants because they are so far north. The connection to the island that every true Irishman takes pride in is undeniably clear when I quote from Marcianus Heracleotes—who wrote in the third century and, as he himself stated, compiled a summary of the extensive works of Artemidorus, who lived in the 169th Olympiad, about 104 years before Christ. He described this sacred island as follows: "Iuvernia, a British isle, is bordered on the north (ad Boream) by the ocean called the Hyperborean; on the east by the ocean known as the Hibernian; on the south by the Virginian ocean. It has sixteen nations and eleven notable cities, fifteen remarkable rivers, five significant promontories, and six noteworthy islands."

Here the sea, encompassing Ireland on the north, is called the Hyperborean Ocean;[453] and when we are told that the priests officiating at the round temples of[Pg 401] Apollo were called Boreades, we can readily understand the origin of the name, as derived from Boreas, the deity who presided over the north-east wind, to which they offered their vows,—just as we find the Emperor Augustus erecting a temple at Rome, many centuries after, to the wind called Circius.

Here, the sea that surrounds Ireland to the north is known as the Hyperborean Ocean;[453] and when we learn that the priests serving at the round temples of[Pg 401] Apollo were called Boreades, it’s easy to see where the name comes from, based on Boreas, the god of the north-east wind, which they honored with their vows—similar to how Emperor Augustus built a temple in Rome, many centuries later, for the wind named Circius.

To this deification of the energies of nature, which, as before affirmed, was but part and parcel of that form of worship called Sabaism, the author of the Book of Enoch has alluded in the following mysterious episode:—

To this worship of nature's energies, which, as mentioned before, was just a part of the belief system known as Sabaism, the writer of the Book of Enoch refers in the following mysterious episode:—

“Then another angel, who proceeded with me, spoke to me; and showed me the first and last secrets in heaven above, and in the depths of the earth: in the extremities of heaven, and in the foundations of it, and in the receptacle of the winds. He showed me how their Spirits were divided; how they were balanced; and how both the springs and the winds were numbered according to the force of the Spirit. He showed me the power of the moon’s light, that its power is a just one; as well as the divisions of the stars, according to their respective names; that every division is divided; that the lightning flashes; that their Host immediately obey; and that a cessation takes place during thunder, in the continuance of its sound. Nor are the thunder and the lightning separated; neither do both of them move with one Spirit; yet are they not separated. For when the lightning lightens, the thunder sounds, and the Spirit, at a proper period, pauses, making an equal division between them; for the receptacle of their times is what sand is. Each of them at a proper season is restrained with a bridle, and turned by the power[Pg 402] of the Spirit; which thus propels them according to the spacious extent of the earth.”

“Then another angel, who was with me, spoke to me and showed me the first and last secrets in heaven above and in the depths of the earth: at the edges of heaven, in its foundations, and in the place where the winds gather. He showed me how their Spirits were divided, how they were balanced, and how both the springs and the winds were counted according to the strength of the Spirit. He showed me the power of the moon’s light, that its power is just; as well as the divisions of the stars, according to their names; that every division is divided; that lightning strikes; that their Host immediately obeys; and that there is a pause during thunder, in the continuation of its sound. Thunder and lightning are not separated; neither do they move with one Spirit; yet they are not apart. For when lightning flashes, thunder sounds, and the Spirit, at the right time, pauses, creating an equal space between them; for the timing of their acts is like sand. Each of them, at the right moment, is controlled with a bridle and directed by the power[Pg 402] of the Spirit, which pushes them according to the vastness of the earth.”

Yet beautiful as is the above, it is not much more so than an almost inspired little poem, which appeared some time ago, in one of the public prints, as emanating from the pen of an American lady, named Goold, personifying this element, viz.:—

Yet as beautiful as the above is, it’s not much more so than an almost inspired little poem that appeared some time ago in a public publication, attributed to an American woman named Goold, personifying this element, namely:—

“We come! we come! and ye feel our might,
As we’re hastening on in our boundless flight;
And over the mountains and over the deep,
Our broad invisible pinions sweep.
Like the Spirit of Liberty, wild and free!
And ye look on our works, and own ’tis we;
Ye call us the winds; but can ye tell
Whither we go, or where we dwell?

Ye mark as we vary our forms of power,
And fell the forest or fan the flower,
When the hare-bell moves, and the rush is bent,
When the tower’s o’erthrown and the oak is rent,
As we waft the bark o’er the slumbering wave,
Or hurry its crew to a watery grave:
And ye say it is we! but can ye trace
The wandering winds to their secret place?

And whether our breath be loud and high,
Or come in a soft and balmy sigh,
Our threat’nings fill the soul with fear,
As our gentle whisperings woo the ear
With music aërial, still ’tis we,
And ye list, and ye look; but what do ye see?
Can ye hush one sound of our voice to peace,
Or waken one note when our numbers cease?

Our dwelling is in th’ Almighty’s hand,
We come and we go at His command;
Though joy or sorrow may mark our track,
His will is our guide, and we look not back;
And if, in our wrath, ye would turn us away,
Or win us in gentlest air to play,
Then lift up your hearts to Him who binds,
Or frees, as He will, the obedient winds!”

“We're here! We're here! And you can feel our power,
As we rush forward in our endless flight;
Across the mountains and over the sea,
Our wide, invisible wings sweep.
Like the Spirit of Freedom, wild and free!
And you see our work and recognize it’s us;
You call us the winds; but can you say
Where we’re headed, or where we stay?

You notice as we change our forms of power,
And take down the forest or stir the flower,
When the harebell sways, and the rushes bend,
When the tower falls and the oak gets torn,
As we carry the boat over the sleeping wave,
Or rush its crew to a watery grave:
And you say it's us! But can you find
The wandering winds in their secret place?

And whether our breath is loud and fierce,
Or comes as a soft and soothing sigh,
Our threats fill the soul with fear,
As our gentle whispers charm the ear
With airy music, it’s still us,
And you listen, and you look; but what do you see?
Can you calm a single sound of our voice to peace,
Or bring back one note when we cease?

We dwell in the Almighty's hand,
We come and go at His command;
Though joy or sorrow may mark our path,
His will is our guide, and we don’t look back;
And if in our fury you’d try to turn us away,
Or win us over with gentle air to play,
Then lift up your hearts to Him who binds,
Or frees, as He chooses, the obedient winds!”

[Pg 403]And now, as to those “temples” themselves, “of round form,” sacred to Apollo, where will Borlasse in his championship for England, or Rowland in his claims for the island of Anglesea, or Toland and Carte for the little Hebrides isles, find a single vestige of a rotund edifice of antiquated consecration, appertaining to the age which Hecatæus described?—whereas, in Ireland, of the two hundred and upwards, with which its surface was, at one time, adorned, we have not only vestiges of each and all to this day; but, out of the sixty that survive,—after an interval of more than three thousand years standing,—about twenty still display their Grynean devotion and their Hyperborean tranquillity, and are likely so to do for three thousand years more, should this world, or our portion of it, but last so long!

[Pg 403]Now, about those “temples” themselves, “of round shape,” dedicated to Apollo—where will Borlasse, in his quest for England, or Rowland, in his claims for the island of Anglesey, or Toland and Carte for the small Hebrides islands, find even a trace of an ancient round building from the time that Hecatæus described?—whereas, in Ireland, of the more than two hundred that once adorned its landscape, we still have traces of each and every one to this day; and out of the sixty that survive—after standing for over three thousand years—about twenty still showcase their Grynean devotion and their Hyperborean tranquility, and are likely to do so for another three thousand years, if this world, or our part of it, lasts that long!

To give soul to the solemnisation of this religious pomp, the Irish have ever cultivated the mysteries of music. The harp more particularly had enlisted the energies of their devotional regard, and their eminence in its management made Hecatæus well observe, that “the inhabitants were almost exclusively harpers.” This was a very suitable accompaniment to their worship of Apollo, who was himself the reputed inventor of this instrument; and accordingly we find that, even in the twelfth century, broken down and obliterated as every vestige of the real Irish then was, by the ungenial amalgamation of the Scythian and Danish intruders, the harp was still preserved as the last remnant of their glory; while the elegance of their compositions and performance upon it extorted this reluctant acknowledgment from the prejudiced Cambrensis:—

To give life to the celebration of this religious event, the Irish have always embraced the mysteries of music. The harp, in particular, captured their devotion, and their skill in playing it led Hecatæus to note that “the inhabitants were almost exclusively harpers.” This was a fitting complement to their worship of Apollo, who was believed to be the creator of this instrument; thus, we see that even in the twelfth century, when every trace of the real Irish was nearly erased by the harsh blending of the Scythian and Danish invaders, the harp was still upheld as the final remnant of their glory. The grace of their compositions and performances on it even earned a reluctant acknowledgment from the biased Cambrensis:—

“The attention,” says he, “of this people to[Pg 404] musical instruments, I find worthy of commendation; their skill in which is, beyond comparison, superior to that of any nation I have seen. For in these the modulation is not slow and solemn, as in the instruments of Britain, to which we are accustomed, but the sounds are rapid and precipitate, yet, at the same time sweet and pleasing. It is wonderful how, in such precipitate rapidity of the fingers, the musical proportions are observed, and, by their art, faultless throughout.

“The attention,” he says, “of this people to[Pg 404] musical instruments is truly commendable; their skill is by far better than any nation I’ve seen. Unlike the slow and serious sounds of the instruments from Britain that we’re used to, these sounds are quick and lively, yet still sweet and enjoyable. It’s amazing how, despite the quickness of their fingers, they maintain perfect musical balance, and their artistry is flawless throughout.”

“In the midst of their complicated modulations and most intricate arrangement of notes, by a rapidity so sweet, a regularity so irregular, a concord so discordant, the melody is rendered harmonious and perfect, whether the cords of the diatesseron or diapente are struck together. Yet they always begin in a soft mood, and end in the same, that all may be perfected in the sweetness of delicious sounds. They enter on, and again leave, their modulations with so much subtlety, and the tricklings of the small notes sport with so much freedom under the deep note of the bass; they delight with so much delicacy, and soothe so softly, that the excellency of their art seems to be in concealing it.”[454]

“In the midst of their complex changes and intricate arrangement of notes, with a sweetness that’s quick, an irregular regularity, and a harmony that feels discordant, the melody comes together in a harmonious and perfect way, whether the notes of the fourth or fifth are played together. Yet they always start softly and end softly, so that everything can be perfected in the sweetness of beautiful sounds. They enter and exit their changes with such subtlety, and the quick notes play so freely alongside the deep bass notes; they delight with such finesse and soothe so gently that the brilliance of their art seems to lie in its concealment.”[454]

Clarsech and Cruit were both names which the Irish gave their harp, from the musical board and the warbling of the strings respectively. But the favourite designation was that of Orphean, an evident derivation from Orpheus, the divine musician of the ancients, who is said to have stayed the course of rivers, and lulled the listening woods,—to have moved the stones into prescribed positions, and tamed the savage propensities of man—all by the instrumentality of his speaking lyre!

Clarsech and Cruit were both names the Irish used for their harp, based on the musical board and the sound of the strings, respectively. However, the most popular name was Orphean, clearly derived from Orpheus, the legendary musician of ancient times, who was said to have stopped rivers, soothed the listening woods, moved stones into their proper places, and tamed the wild nature of man—all with his enchanting lyre!

[Pg 405]“As regards Orpheus himself,” says the learned Barker, “he is stated by some ancient authorities to have abstained from eating of flesh, and to have had an abhorrence of eggs, considered as food, from a persuasion that the egg was the principle of all being. Many other accounts are given of him, which would seem to assimilate his character to that of the ancient priests of India, or Brachmani. The ancients, however, unable to discover any mode by which he could have obtained his knowledge from any other source, pretended that he had visited Egypt, and had there been initiated in the mysteries of Isis and Osiris. This appears, however, to be a supposition purely gratuitous on the part of the ancient writers, since a careful examination of the subject leads directly to the belief that Orpheus was of Indian origin; that he was a member of one of those Sacerdotal Colonies, which professed the religion of Buddha; and who being driven from their home, in the northern parts of India, and in the plains of Tartary, by the power of the rival sect of Brahma, moved gradually onwards to the west, dispensing, in their progress, the benefits of civilisation and the mysterious tenets of their peculiar faith.”

[Pg 405]“Regarding Orpheus himself,” says the knowledgeable Barker, “some ancient sources claim that he refrained from eating meat and had a strong dislike for eggs, viewing them as food because he believed that the egg represented the essence of all existence. There are many other stories about him that seem to align his character with that of the ancient priests of India, or Brachmani. However, the ancients, unable to find any way for him to have gained his knowledge from any other source, suggested that he had traveled to Egypt and been initiated into the mysteries of Isis and Osiris. This, however, appears to be a purely unfounded assumption by the ancient writers, as a thorough look into the subject leads to the belief that Orpheus was of Indian origin; that he was part of one of those Sacerdotal Colonies, which practiced the religion of Buddha; and that he was driven from his homeland in the northern regions of India and the plains of Tartary by the competing sect of Brahma, gradually moving westward, spreading the gifts of civilization and the mysterious principles of their unique faith.”

We know little or nothing at this remote day of the ancient music of the Bardic order; that it was eminent, however, and transcendently superior to that of all other countries, is evident from the fact of its having maintained its character when all our other attributes had notoriously vanished. Caradoc admits that his countrymen, the Welsh, borrowed all their instruments, tunes, airs, and measures, from our favoured island. Carr additionally says, that “although the Welsh have been for ages celebrated[Pg 406] for the boldness and sweetness of their music, yet it appears that they were much indebted to the superior musical talents of their neighbours, the Irish.” Selden asserts “that the Welsh music, for the most part, came out of Ireland with Gruffydh ap Tenan, Prince of North Wales, who was cotemporary with King Stephen.” I know not whether our brethren of Scotland will be so ready to acknowledge the loan. But if anyone will compare the spirit of their music with that which pervades the melodies of our country, the identity will be as obvious as the inference is irresistible.

We know very little about the ancient music of the Bardic order today; however, it is clear that it was highly regarded and far superior to that of other countries, as it managed to retain its identity even when many of our other cultural traits had notably disappeared. Caradoc notes that his fellow countrymen, the Welsh, borrowed all their instruments, tunes, melodies, and rhythms from our favored island. Carr adds that “even though the Welsh have been celebrated for the boldness and sweetness of their music for ages, it seems they were heavily influenced by the superior musical talents of their neighbors, the Irish.” Selden claims “that Welsh music mostly came from Ireland with Gruffydh ap Tenan, Prince of North Wales, who was a contemporary of King Stephen.” I'm not sure if our friends in Scotland will readily admit to this borrowing. But if anyone compares the spirit of their music with the melodies of our country, the similarities will be as clear as the conclusion is undeniable.

Fuller, in his account of the Crusade, conducted by Godfrey of Boulogne, says, “Yea, we might well think that all the concerts of Christendom in this war would have made no music if the Irish harp had been wanting.”

Fuller, in his account of the Crusade led by Godfrey of Boulogne, says, “Yes, we could reasonably believe that all the gatherings of Christendom in this war would have produced no harmony if the Irish harp had been missing.”

And this is the instrument which Ledwich asserts we borrowed from the Ostmen! Insolent presumption! Neither Ostman nor Dane ever laid eyes upon such, until they saw it in the sunny valleys of the Emerald Island. And had they the shadow of a claim either to it or to the Round Towers, to which its services were consecrated, Cambrensis could not fail ascertaining the fact from any of the stragglers of those uncouth marauders, who—having survived the carnage inflicted upon their army, in the plains of Clontarf, under the retributive auspices of the immortal Brien—were allowed to cultivate their mercantile avocations in the various maritime cities, where they would naturally be proud to perpetuate every iota of demonstrative civilisation which they could pretend to have imported. Alas! they imparted none, but exported a great deal; and, what is more to be lamented, annihilated its evidences!

And this is the tool that Ledwich claims we borrowed from the Ostmen! What a bold assumption! Neither an Ostman nor a Dane ever saw anything like it until they found it in the sunny valleys of the Emerald Isle. And if they had any sort of claim to it or to the Round Towers, which it was designed to serve, Cambrensis would have easily learned this from any of the stragglers of those rough marauders, who—having survived the slaughter of their army on the plains of Clontarf, under the punishing hand of the immortal Brien—were allowed to continue their trading in the various coastal cities, where they would undoubtedly be eager to showcase every bit of civilization they could pretend to have brought with them. Sadly, they imparted none, but exported a great deal; and, what is even more regrettable, they destroyed the evidence of it!

[Pg 407]But it is not alone of the property of this national organ that the moderns would deprive us, but the very existence of the instrument they affirm to be of recent date! Why, sir, it is as old as the hills. Open the fourth chapter of the Book of Genesis, and you will find it there recorded that “Jubal was the father of all such as handle the harp and organ.”

[Pg 407]But it's not just the property of this national instrument that the moderns want to take away from us; they're also claiming that this instrument itself is something new! But, sir, it goes back forever. Open the fourth chapter of the Book of Genesis, and you'll see that it says, “Jubal was the father of all who play the harp and organ.”

And now to the empirics of the “Fine Arts,”[455] and the deniers of their antiquity, I shall quote the next verse, namely, “Zillah, she also bare a son, Tubal-Cain, an instructor of every artificer in brass and iron.”[456] And in Job xxviii. 2 it is said that “iron is taken out of the earth, and brass is molten out of the stone.”

And now to the facts about the “Fine Arts,”[455] and the skeptics of their ancient origins, I’ll quote the next line: “Zillah also gave birth to a son, Tubal-Cain, who taught everyone how to work with brass and iron.”[456] And in Job xxviii. 2 it says, “iron is extracted from the earth, and brass is melted from the rock.”

“In the north of Europe,” says Herodotus, “there appears to be by far the greatest abundance of gold; where it is found I cannot say, except that the Arimaspians, a race of men having only one eye, are said to purloin it from the griffins.[457] I do not, however, believe that there exists any race of men born with only one eye!”

“In the north of Europe,” says Herodotus, “there seems to be by far the biggest amount of gold; where it’s found, I can’t say, except that the Arimaspians, a group of people with only one eye, are said to steal it from the griffins.[457] I don’t, however, believe that there’s any group of people born with just one eye!”

Had this esteemed author known the allegorical import of the word Arimaspians (from arima, one, and spia, an eye), such as it has been explained at page 86, he would not have committed himself by the observation with which the above extract has terminated.[Pg 408] No doubt he thought it extremely philosophical, because it is sceptical! but let us see if another instance of his scepticism will redound more to his philosophy:—“I cannot help laughing,” says he elsewhere, “at those who pretend that the ocean flows round our continent: no proof can be given of it.... I believe that Homer had taken what he believes about the ocean from a work of antiquity, but it was without comprehending anything of the matter, repeating what he had read, without well understanding what he had read!”[458]

If this respected author had understood the symbolic meaning of the word Arimaspians (from arima, meaning one, and spia, meaning an eye), as explained at page 86, he wouldn't have made the statement that concludes the previous excerpt. [Pg 408] He probably thought it was very philosophical because it is sceptical! But let's see if another example of his scepticism will be more reflective of his philosophy:—“I can't help laughing,” he says elsewhere, “at those who claim that the ocean surrounds our continent: no proof can be provided... I think that Homer took his ideas about the ocean from an ancient text, but he didn't really understand it, just repeating what he had read without truly grasping it!” [458]

Now, without disputing with Siberia the honour of possessing all this ancient gold, I will take the liberty of inserting an extract from one of Mr. Hamilton’s letters on the Antrim coast, which will show, at all events, the antiquity of our mining.

Now, without arguing with Siberia about the honor of having all this ancient gold, I’ll take the opportunity to include an excerpt from one of Mr. Hamilton’s letters about the Antrim coast, which will demonstrate, at the very least, how long we've been mining.

“About the year 1770,” says he, “the miners, in pushing forward an adit toward the bed of coal, at an unexplored part of the Ballycastle cliff, unexpectedly broke through the rock into a narrow passage, so much contracted and choked up with various drippings and deposits on its sides and bottom, as rendered it impossible for any of the workmen to force through, that they might examine it farther. Two lads were, therefore, made to creep in with candles, for the purpose of exploring this subterranean avenue. They accordingly pressed forward for a considerable time, with much labour and difficulty, and at length entered into an extensive labyrinth, branching off into numerous apartments, in the mazes and windings of[Pg 409] which they were completely bewildered and lost. After various vain attempts to return, their lights were extinguished, their voices became hoarse, and exhausted with frequent shouting; and, at length, wearied and spiritless, they sat down together, in utter despair of an escape from this miserable dungeon. In the meanwhile, the workmen in the adit became alarmed for their safety, fresh hands were incessantly employed, and, in the course of twenty-four hours, the passage was so opened as to admit some of the most active among the miners; but the situation of the two unhappy prisoners, who had sat down together in a very distant chamber of the cavern, prevented them from hearing altogether the noise and shouts of their friends, who thus laboured to assist them.

“About the year 1770,” he says, “the miners, while digging an adit toward the coal bed at an unexplored section of the Ballycastle cliff, unexpectedly broke through the rock into a narrow passage that was so narrow and filled with various drippings and deposits that the workmen couldn’t force their way through to investigate it further. Two boys were then sent in with candles to explore this underground tunnel. They pushed forward for quite a while, struggling and working hard, and eventually entered into a vast maze that branched off into numerous rooms, in the twists and turns of[Pg 409] where they were completely confused and lost. After several unsuccessful attempts to make their way back, their lights went out, their voices turned hoarse from shouting, and finally, completely worn out and despairing, they sat down together, hopeless of escaping this terrible dungeon. Meanwhile, the workmen in the adit grew worried for their safety, and fresh hands were continuously brought in to help; within twenty-four hours, the passage was opened enough for some of the most agile miners to get through. However, the two unfortunate boys, who had sat down together in a far-off chamber of the cave, couldn’t hear the noises and shouts of their friends who were working to rescue them.”

“Fortunately, it occurred to one of the lads (after his voice had become hoarse with shouting), that the noise of miners’ hammers was often heard at considerable distances through the coal works; in consequence of this reflection, he took up a stone, which he frequently struck against the sides of the cavern; the noise of this was at length heard by the workmen, who, in their turn, adopted a similar artifice; by this means each party was conducted towards the other, and the unfortunate adventurers extricated time enough to behold the sun risen in full splendour, which they had left the morning before just beginning to tinge the eastern horizon. On examining this subterranean wonder, it was found to be a complete gallery, which had been driven forward many hundred yards to the bed of coal: that it branched off into numerous chambers, where miners had carried on their different works: that these chambers were dressed in a [Pg 410]workmanlike manner: that pillars were left at proper intervals to support the roof. In short, it was found to be an extensive mine, wrought by a set of people at least as expert in the business as the present generation. Some remains of the tools, and even of the baskets used in the works, were discovered, but in such a decayed state, that on being touched, they immediately crumbled to pieces. From the remains which were found, there is reason to believe that the people who wrought these collieries anciently, were acquainted with the use of iron, some small pieces of which were found; it appeared as if some of their instruments had been thinly shod with that metal.”

“Luckily, one of the guys (after his voice had gotten hoarse from shouting) realized that the sound of miners’ hammers could often be heard from a long way away in the coal works. Because of this thought, he picked up a stone and started banging it against the walls of the cavern; eventually, the workers heard this noise and copied him. This way, both groups moved closer to each other, and the trapped adventurers managed to escape just in time to see the sun rise in all its glory, which they had left the morning before while it was just beginning to light up the eastern horizon. When they examined this underground marvel, they discovered a complete tunnel that extended many hundreds of yards into the coal bed. It branched off into several chambers where miners had worked in different areas. These chambers were organized in a well-constructed manner, with pillars left at proper intervals to support the roof. In short, it turned out to be an extensive mine, worked by people who were at least as skilled as those today. Some remnants of tools and even baskets used in the operations were found, but they were so decayed that they crumbled into pieces as soon as they were touched. From the remains discovered, it’s reasonable to believe that the people who worked these mines in ancient times were familiar with iron, as some small pieces were found; it seemed that some of their tools had been lightly fitted with that metal.”

There is no question but that the era when those collieries were before worked, was that in which the Tuath-de-danaans were masters of this island. Had it been at any later period, we could not fail having some traditions relating thereto. Iron, therefore, the last discovered of the metals, as stated at page 115, must have been known to this people: and the absence of any name for it in our vernacular language is accounted for on the same principle as that by which those excavations themselves had been so long concealed, namely, the distaste of their successors to such applications, or the reluctance entertained to make them acquainted with their worth.

There’s no doubt that the time when those mines were in operation was when the Tuath-de-Danann were the rulers of this island. If it had been any later, we would definitely have some traditions about it. Iron, which was the last of the metals to be discovered, as mentioned at page 115, must have been familiar to these people. The absence of a name for it in our language is explained in the same way that those excavations were kept hidden for so long: the dislike of their descendants for such uses, or their unwillingness to inform them of its value.

It is probable, however, that the little minikin fineries of life were not then in fashion—that our loaves were not baked in tin shapes, as at present, nor our carriages constructed in so many different varieties of form, excluding altogether those worked by steam; that our gunlocks were not prepared with percussion caps, nor our sofas furnished with air-blown cushions; that the routine of etiquette was [Pg 411]differently negotiated, and that twenty, or more, several hands were not employed in the finish of a common pin, before it could be dignified with the honour of acting a useful part in adjusting the habiliments of a modern dandy:—but in all the grand essentials of life—in all its solid refinements and elegant utilities,—the scholar will confess that those who have gone before us have been fully our equals; and traces, too, are not wanting to countenance the belief that even those knick-knack frivolities on which we so pique ourselves in the present day, have not been at some period without a prototype,—so that the majority of those boasted patents for what are considered discoveries or inventions of something new, should more properly be for recoveries, or unfoldings of something old, and illustrative of the adage, as remarkable as it is correct, “that there is nothing new under the sun.”[459]

It's likely, though, that the little fancy details of life weren't in style back then—that our loaves weren't baked in tin shapes like they are now, nor our carriages made in so many different designs, completely excluding steam-powered ones; that our gunlocks weren't made with percussion caps, nor our sofas equipped with air-filled cushions; that the rules of etiquette were handled differently, and that twenty or more different hands were not involved in making a simple pin before it could be considered worthy of helping a modern dandy with their outfit:—but in all the essential aspects of life—in all its fundamental refinements and elegant utilities,—the scholar will agree that those who came before us were fully our equals; and there are also indications to support the idea that even those little frivolous items we take pride in today had predecessors at some point,—so that most of those celebrated patents for what are seen as discoveries or inventions of something new should more accurately be seen as recoveries, or rediscoveries of something old, illustrating the saying, as notable as it is true, “that there is nothing new under the sun.”[459]

 

 


CHAPTER XXVIII.

You ask me for the proofs of this early grandeur? I point you to the gold crowns, the gold and silver ingots, the double-headed pateræ or censers, the anklets, lunettes, bracelets, fibulæ, necklaces, etc., which have been repeatedly found throughout all parts of Ireland, evidently the relics of that “Sacred” colony who gave their name to this island, and who, to the refined taste which such possessions imply, united also the science which appears in their workmanship.[460]

You want proof of this early greatness? Just look at the gold crowns, gold and silver bars, the double-headed censers, anklets, earrings, bracelets, brooches, necklaces, and more, which have been found all over Ireland. These are clearly the remains of that “Sacred” colony that named this island, and along with the refined taste suggested by these treasures, they also had the skills evident in their craftsmanship.[460]

But these are scanty and insufficient memorials? Pray, what greater can you produce of ancient Egypt? Her Pyramids? Our Round Towers are as old; are likely to be as permanent; and are really more beautiful. What are the vestiges of ancient Etruria? of Assyria? Troy? Chaldea? nay, of Babylon the Great, the queen of the world? A few consolidations of stone and mortar—disjointed rubbish—and incrusted pottery. All these we retain, in addition to the thousand other evidences which crowd upon the historian. And, while Britain can adduce no single vestige of the Romans—who subjugated[Pg 413] that country at their highest period of civilisation—but what, in the words of my adversaries themselves, are “only monuments of barbarism,” I answer—no wonder—for the Romans were never to be compared to the Iranian Budhists, who brought all the splendour of the East to the concentrated locality of this Hyperborean Island.

But these are meager and inadequate reminders. Seriously, what more can you show from ancient Egypt? Her Pyramids? Our Round Towers are just as old, likely to last just as long, and are actually more beautiful. What remains of ancient Etruria? Of Assyria? Troy? Chaldea? Even Babylon the Great, which was the queen of the world? Just a few blocks of stone and mortar—scattered debris—and decorated pottery. We still have all of that, along with countless other pieces of evidence that historians pile up. And while Britain can't present a single trace of the Romans—who conquered[Pg 413] that land at their peak of civilization—except what, in the words of my opponents, are “only monuments of barbarism,” I say—no surprise—because the Romans could never be compared to the Iranian Buddhists, who brought all the glory of the East to this remote island.

“Infant colonies, forsooth, do not carry a knowledge of the ‘Fine Arts’ along with them; they are only to be found where wealth, luxury, and power have fixed their abode.”[461] Most sapient remark! but unluckily out of place; for the authors of our Round Towers were not “an infant colony” at all; but the very heads and principals of the most polished and refined people on the bosom of the habitable earth—the Budhists of Iran. And, accordingly, in their train not only did “wealth, luxury, and power” abound, but they seemed exclusively to have taken up their abode amongst them.[462]

“Infant colonies certainly don’t bring along knowledge of the ‘Fine Arts’; they can only be found where wealth, luxury, and power have established themselves.”[461] What a clever observation! But unfortunately, it’s misguided; the creators of our Round Towers were not “an infant colony” at all; they were actually the very leaders and pioneers of the most cultured and refined people on the planet—the Budhists of Iran. Thus, not only did “wealth, luxury, and power” thrive among them, but they also seemed to have taken up residence solely with them.[462]

Analogous to the above was the rhodomontade of another pillar of the same order. “I, nevertheless,” says Montmorency, “am disinclined to believe that those same persons, had they to choose a residence between Syria and Ireland, would have taken the wintry and uncultivated wilds of Fidh-Inis, in preference to the sunny plains which gave them birth.”[463]

Analogous to the above was the boastful talk of another figure of the same kind. “I, however,” says Montmorency, “am not convinced that those same people, if they had to choose a place to live between Syria and Ireland, would pick the cold and untamed wilderness of Fidh-Inis over the sunny plains where they were born.”[463]

In both those cases, of which the former is but the echo, in all opinions, of the latter, our eastern extraction is only objected to, considered as Phœnician;[Pg 414] and there, I admit that the Colonel and his pupil may get an easy triumph over their adversaries. For had the Phœnicians been the erectors of those Round Towers, what was to prevent their raising similar structures in Cornwall? where it is indisputable that they had trafficked for tin. In Spain we are certain that they had established a home; and why does this appear as free from every evidence of columnar architecture as does the former place? The same may be said of other countries whither this people resorted, Citium, Crete, Cadiz, and all the islands in the Mediterranean. In no one of them is there to be found a single edifice approaching, either in design or form, the idea of a Round Tower![464]

In both cases, where the first is merely the echo of the second, our eastern origins are only criticized as Phœnician;[Pg 414] and I acknowledge that the Colonel and his student can easily win their argument against their opponents. If the Phœnicians had built those Round Towers, what would have stopped them from constructing similar structures in Cornwall? It’s clear they traded for tin there. In Spain, we know they had established a home; and why does that region show no signs of columnar architecture, just like the previous place? The same goes for other countries where this people went, like Citium, Crete, Cadiz, and all the islands in the Mediterranean. In none of them is there a single building that resembles, either in design or shape, the idea of a Round Tower![464]

The Phœnicians, therefore, can have no pretensions to the honour of those memorials; nor, indeed, can their connection with Ireland be at all recognised, further than that, as having been, at one time, masters of the sea, it is merely possible that the Tuath-de-danaans may have availed themselves of their geographical information, and even consigned themselves to their pilotage for a secure retreat, aloof from the persecution of intolerance.

The Phoenicians can't claim any credit for those memorials; in fact, their connection to Ireland can only be acknowledged because they were once the masters of the sea. It's only possible that the Tuath-de-Danaans may have used their geographical knowledge and perhaps relied on their navigation for a safe escape from the oppression of intolerance.

But as we see from the stanza quoted at page 396, that the Tuath-de-danaans were themselves possessed of a navy; and as it is indisputable that, long before the Phœnicians, the dynasty of the Persians had swept the ocean in its widest breadth, there is no need for our giving the Phœnicians credit even for this service, which it now appears could be dispensed with.

But as we see from the stanza quoted at page 396, the Tuath-de-danaans actually had their own navy. And since it's undeniable that, long before the Phoenicians, the Persian dynasty had been sailing across the vast ocean, there's no reason for us to credit the Phoenicians even for this service, which it now seems could have been done without.

An effort, however, has been advanced to identify[Pg 415] their language with ours, by the analysis of the fragment of a speech which occurs in one of the plays of Plautus.[465] The idea was ingenious, but totally unfounded. Affinity, undoubtedly, there does appear,—as there does between all the ancient languages,—but nothing like identity; and the very circumstance of its having a distinct denomination assigned to it in Ireland, viz. Bearla-na-Fene, or dialect of the Phœnicians (who traded here, it is admitted), proves it to be different from our local phraseology—the Iranian Pahlavi, the polished elocution of the Tuath-de-danaans.

An effort has been made to link their language to ours by analyzing a fragment of a speech found in one of Plautus's plays.[Pg 415] The idea was clever, but completely baseless. There is certainly some affinity, like there is between all ancient languages, but nothing that resembles identity; and the fact that it has a distinct name in Ireland, namely Bearla-na-Fene or the dialect of the Phoenicians (who are acknowledged to have traded here), confirms that it is different from our local expressions—the Iranian Pahlavi, the refined speech of the Tuath-de-Danaans.

The Phœnicians, besides being a mercantile people, never had any monuments of literary value, whereas the Irish are known to have abounded in such from the earliest era.[466]

The Phoenicians, in addition to being a trading people, never created any literary monuments, while the Irish are recognized for having produced many from the earliest times.[466]

[Pg 416]It is true that we have been denied the possession of alphabetic characters before the time of St. Patrick: but by whom? By Bolandus; on a false deduction from the writings of Ward, Colgan, Nennius, etc., who state that this apostle was the first who gave the “abjectoria,” or alphabet to our nation. Who says otherwise? But what alphabet was here meant? The Latin, certainly, and no other. Until then the Irish were strangers to the Roman letters;[467] but that they were not to written characters, or the cultivation of them in every variety of literature, is evident from the very fact of St. Patrick himself having committed to the flames no less than one hundred and eighty volumes of our ancient theology;[468] as well as from the recorded instance of his disciple, Benignus,—his successor also in the See of Armagh,—having, according to Ward, written a work on the virtues of the Saint, half Latin and half Irish, and which Jocelyne afterwards availed himself of, when more fully detailing his biography.

[Pg 416]It's true that we didn't have the alphabet before St. Patrick's time, but who said that? Bolandus, who based this on a misunderstanding of Ward, Colgan, Nennius, and others, who claim that this apostle was the first to provide our nation with the "abjectoria," or alphabet. Who claims otherwise? But what alphabet are they referring to? The Latin, for sure, and no other. Before that, the Irish were unfamiliar with Roman letters;[467] but they certainly knew about written characters and the development of them in various forms of literature, as shown by the fact that St. Patrick himself burned no less than one hundred and eighty volumes of our ancient theology;[468] as well as the example of his disciple, Benignus—who also succeeded him in the See of Armagh—who, according to Ward, wrote a work on the virtues of the Saint, which was half Latin and half Irish, and which Jocelyne later used when detailing his biography more thoroughly.

It has been the custom in all ages with those who[Pg 417] would pass as the luminaries of their respective generations, to maintain that letters and their application were but a recent discovery! Their antiquity, however, is an historical fact, than which there can be no other better authenticated. The Bible makes frequent allusion to the cultivation of alphabetic cyphers—thus in Ex. xxiv. 4, it is said, “And Moses wrote all the words of the Lord”; and in Josh. xxiv. 26, “And Joshua wrote these words in the book of the law of God.”

It has been a tradition throughout all ages for those who[Pg 417] consider themselves the leading figures of their time to claim that letters and their use are merely a recent invention! However, their longstanding history is a well-documented fact, and there is no better verification of this. The Bible frequently refers to the use of alphabetic symbols— for instance, in Ex. xxiv. 4, it says, “And Moses wrote all the words of the Lord”; and in Josh. xxiv. 26, “And Joshua wrote these words in the book of the law of God.”

Nor is it only to the elementary part of literature, but to the very highest and noblest department of literary research that we find the ancients had arrived. In the history of Job, an acquaintance with astronomy is quite apparent. The names of Arcturus, Orion, and the Pleiades,[469] are distinctly notified in that elaborate composition.[470] Could this have been without the aid of written characters? Could the abstruse calculations involved in that pursuit be possibly carried on without an intimate knowledge of notation and of numbers? Or, if superior memory may effect it in a few cases, without such characters or legible marks, how could the results arrived at, and the steps by which they had been attained, be for any length of time preserved, and their value handed down to successive experimentalists, unless by the instrumentality of expressive signs?

Nor is it only in the basic part of literature, but in the very highest and most esteemed field of literary research that we see the ancients had made significant progress. In the story of Job, knowledge of astronomy is quite clear. The names of Arcturus, Orion, and the Pleiades, [469] are explicitly mentioned in that detailed work. [470] Could this have been achieved without written characters? Could the complex calculations involved in that field have possibly been done without a deep understanding of notation and numbers? Or, if a remarkable memory could manage it in certain cases, without those characters or visible marks, how could the results achieved, along with the methods used to reach them, be preserved for long periods and their importance passed on to future researchers, if not through the use of clear signs?

We find, accordingly, in the same treatise,[471] the art[Pg 418] of writing expressly named: Thus, “Oh that my words were now written! oh that they were printed in a book! that they were graven with an iron pen and lead in the rock for ever!” And that it was of long-continued usage is evident from a preceding chapter,[472] where it is said, “Enquire, I pray thee, of the former age, and prepare thyself for the search of their fathers!”

We find, accordingly, in the same treatise,[471] the art[Pg 418] of writing clearly mentioned: “Oh, that my words were now written! Oh, that they were printed in a book! That they were engraved with an iron pen and lead in the rock forever!” And that it was in use for a long time is clear from a previous chapter,[472] where it says, “Ask, I pray thee, about the earlier times, and prepare yourself for the search of their ancestors!”

The alphabet which we had here, before the Roman abjectorium, is still preserved, and called Beth-luis-nion,[473] from the names of its first three letters, just as the English is denominated A B C, from a similar cause, and the Greek Alpha-bet from a like consideration.

The alphabet we had here before the Roman alphabet is still kept and called Beth-luis-nion,[473] which comes from the names of its first three letters, just like the English alphabet is called A B C for the same reason, and the Greek alphabet is called Alpha-bet for a similar reason.

    Irish.   Latin.   English.
1 B   Beithe,   Betulla,   Birch.
2 L   Luis,   Ornus,   Wild ash.
3 N   Nion,   Fraxinus,   Ash.
4 S   Suil,   Salix,   Willow.
5 F   Fearn,   Alnus,   Alder.
6 H   Huath,   Oxiacanthus,   White thorn.
7 D   Duir,   Ilex,   Oak
8 T   Timne,   Genist. Spin.   Furze.
9 C   Coll,   Corylus,   Hazel.
10 M   Muin,   Vitis,   Vine.
11 G   Gort,   Hedera,   Ivy.
12 P   Peth-bhog   Beite, or B mollified,
13 R   Ruis,   Sambucus,   Elder.
14 A   Ailm,   Abies,   Fir tree.
15 O   Onn,   Genista,   Broom.
16 U   Ur,   Erix, or Erica,   Heath.
17 E   Eghadh,   Tremula,   Aspen.
18 I   Iodha,   Taxus,   Yew.

[Pg 419]This, you perceive, falls short, by eight letters, of the number of the Latin cyphers, which could not have occurred if borrowed from that people, and will therefore stand, independently and everlastingly, a self-evident proof of the reverse.

[Pg 419]This, you see, is eight letters short of the number of the Latin symbols, which couldn’t have happened if it were borrowed from that culture, and will therefore stand, independently and forever, as a clear proof of the opposite.

 

 

It is well known, that long prior to the arrival of Cadmus the Greeks were in possession of alphabetic writing.[474] Diodorus states so, but adds that a deluge had swept all away. One thousand five hundred and fifty before the era we count by, is agreed[Pg 420] upon as the year in which Cadmus visited Greece; and you have the authority of Pausanias, that he himself had read an inscription upon a monument at Megara, the date of which was 1678 before our epoch, that is, one hundred and twenty-eight years before Cadmus’s time.

It’s well known that long before Cadmus arrived, the Greeks had their own form of alphabetic writing.[474] Diodorus mentions this but adds that a flood had wiped everything out. The year that is generally accepted for Cadmus’s visit to Greece is 1550 BCE[Pg 420], and you can refer to Pausanias, who claimed he read an inscription on a monument in Megara dated to 1678 BCE, which is one hundred twenty-eight years before Cadmus’s time.

Besides those ordinary letters of the Beth-luis-nion, the Irish made use of various other occult and secret forms of writing, which they called ogham,[475] and of which I insert some specimens.

Besides those ordinary letters of the Beth-luis-nion, the Irish also used various other occult and secret writing systems, which they called ogham,[475] and I'm including some examples.

Among these you perceive the arrow-headed figures whereof I have already advertised you; and the mysterious import of which reminded the initiated of the solemn purchase of salvation by the cross.

Among these, you see the arrow-headed figures that I've already mentioned to you; and the mysterious meaning of which reminded the initiated of the serious act of purchasing salvation through the cross.

These are all peculiar and totally separate from any Phœnician alliance. Instead, therefore, of my being adverse to the moderns as to the Phœnician bubble, I am their auxiliary. But, Mr. Montmorency, are there not other places in the East besides Phœnicia? And may not a people leave the “sunny plains that gave them birth,” from other motives than those of “choice”? And may not “Fidh Inis,” instead of being a name of reproach, such as you affected, by associating it with “wintry and uncultivated wilds,” be one of distinction and of renown? And though to you its authors, as well as the mystery of its import, were an impenetrable secret, may it not, notwithstanding what you see verified now, be made one of the engines exercised in the recovery of truth, to prove the splendour and the refinement of our venerable ancestors?

These ideas are all strange and completely separate from any Phoenician alliance. So, instead of being against the moderns regarding the Phoenician bubble, I support them. But, Mr. Montmorency, aren't there other regions in the East besides Phoenicia? And couldn't a people leave the "sunny plains that gave them birth" for reasons other than "choice"? And could "Fidh Inis" actually be a name of distinction and honor rather than a term of reproach, as you implied by linking it to "wintry and uncultivated wilds"? And although its authors and the mystery of its meaning were a complete secret to you, couldn't it still, despite what you see confirmed now, become a tool used to recover truth and showcase the greatness and sophistication of our esteemed ancestors?

It is to be hoped, therefore, that after this [Pg 421]explanation, we shall hear no more sarcasms upon this favoured spot. Nor would the anticipation be too great, that the whole infidel host, with the gallant colonel himself at their head, becoming alive to the injustice of their former disbelief, would now slacken their virulence, and if they will not join in the acclamations of regenerated history, at least decently withdraw, and let the lovers of truth, in security and happiness, celebrate its triumph.

It is hoped that after this [Pg 421] explanation, we won’t hear any more sarcasm about this favored place. It wouldn’t be too much to expect that the entire infidel group, with the brave colonel leading them, realizing the unfairness of their previous disbelief, would ease up on their harshness, and if they won’t join in celebrating the renewed history, at least graciously step aside and let those who cherish truth celebrate its victory in peace and happiness.

“The appellation of Britain,” says another goodly (?) champion of this order, “has been tortured for ages by the antiquarians, in order to force a confession of origin and import for it. And erudition, running wild in the mazes of folly, has eagerly deduced it from every word of a similar sound, almost in every known language of the globe. But the Celtic is obviously the only one that can lay any competent claim to it—and the meaning of it may as easily be ascertained as its origin.”—And so, accordingly, he proceeds to show, that “Breatin, Brydain, or Britain,” is derived from a “Celtic word,” which signifies “separation or division!”[476]

“The name of Britain,” says another good (?) supporter of this argument, “has been twisted for ages by historians trying to uncover its origins and meaning. And scholarship, straying into foolishness, has eagerly linked it to every similar-sounding word in almost every known language around the world. But the Celtic language is clearly the only one that can accurately claim it—and its meaning can be determined just as easily as its origin.”—And so, he goes on to demonstrate that “Breatin, Brydain, or Britain” comes from a “Celtic word” that means “separation or division!”[476]

It is more than probable that I should have left Mr. Whittaker to his vagaries, or rather his clerical recreations, if he had not been propelled by his all-illuminating reforms, to glance a ray upon us, here, across St. George’s Channel.—“This,” says he, “has equally given denomination to the tribes of Ireland, the nations of Caledonia, and two or three islands on our coasts!”

It’s likely that I would have left Mr. Whittaker to his quirks, or rather his clerical hobbies, if he hadn’t been driven by his bright reforms to shine a light on us here, across St. George’s Channel. “This,” he says, “has equally given names to the tribes of Ireland, the nations of Caledonia, and a couple of islands off our coasts!”

“The original world is still retained in the Welch, Britain; and the Irish, Breact,—anything divided or[Pg 422] striped; in the Irish Bricth, a fraction; the Irish Brisead, a rupture; and the Welch brig, a breach. And it was equally pronounced Brict, or Brit (as the Icitus of Cæsar, or the Itium of Strabo), Bris and Brig; and appears with this variety of terminations, in the usual appellation of the islanders, Britanni, in the present denomination of the Armorican Britons, and their language, Brez and Brezonic, and in the name of Brigantes. Brit is enlarged into Briton, or Brit-an in the plural, and Britan-ec in the relative adjective. And so forms the appellation Britones, Britani, and Britanici; as Brig is either changed into Briges, in the plural, and makes Allobroges, or Allo-broges, the name of a tribe on the continent, and of all the Belgæ in the island, is altered into Brigan and Brigants, and forms the denomination of Brigantes.” And again, “the original word appears to have been equally pronounced Brict, Brits, and Bricth, Breact, Breac, and Brig; and appears to be derived from the Gallic Bresche, a rupture, the Irish Bris, to break, and Brisead, a breach. And the word occurs with all this variety of termination in the Irish Breattain or Breatin, Bretam, and in Breathnach, Briotnach, and Breagnach, a Briton; in the Armorican names of Breton, Breiz, and Brezonnec, for an individual, the country, and the language of Armorica; in the Welch Brython and Brythoneg, the Britons and their language; and in the ancient synonymous appellations of Brigantes and Britanni.”

The original word is still present in Welsh, Britain, and Irish, like Breact—anything divided or[Pg 422] striped; in Irish, Bricth means a fraction; Brisead means a rupture; and in Welsh, brig means a breach. It's also pronounced as Brict, or Brit (like Cæsar's Icitus or Strabo's Itium), Bris and Brig; and shows this variety of endings in the common name for the islanders, Britanni, in the current name of the Armorican Britons, and their language, Brez and Brezonic, as well as the name Brigantes. Brit expands to Briton, or Brit-an in the plural, and Britan-ec in the relative adjective. Thus, we have the names Britones, Britani, and Britanici; while Brig either changes to Briges in the plural, forming Allobroges, or Allo-broges, the name of a tribe on the continent, and the name of all the Belgæ in the island alters to Brigan and Brigants, becoming the name Brigantes. Moreover, “the original word seems to have been pronounced as Brict, Brits, Bricth, Breact, Breac, and Brig; it seems to come from the Gallic Bresche, meaning a rupture, the Irish Bris, meaning to break, and Brisead, meaning a breach. The word appears with all these variations in Irish Breattain or Breatin, Bretam, and in Breathnach, Briotnach, and Breagnach, meaning a Briton; in the Armorican names of Breton, Breiz, and Brezonnec for an individual, the country, and the language of Armorica; in Welsh, Brython and Brythoneg, meaning the Britons and their language; and in the ancient equivalent names of Brigantes and Britanni.”

Doubtless the reader has been highly edified by this Britannic dissertation! He is, I am sure, as thorough master of the subject, now, as Mr. Whittaker himself!—can tell how many fractures, cross-lines, and diagonals have been made upon Britain[Pg 423] ever since Noah’s flood! And as he cannot fail, in consequence, being in love with the Reverend Author, I will indulge his fondness by another spark of enlightenment.

Surely, the reader has gained a lot from this British essay! He's, I’m sure, just as well-informed on the topic now as Mr. Whittaker!—can count how many fractures, cross-lines, and diagonals have been drawn on Britain[Pg 423] since Noah’s flood! And since he undoubtedly can’t help but be enamored with the Reverend Author, I’ll indulge his affection with another spark of insight.

“At this period,” he resumes (three hundred years before Christ), “many of the natives relinquishing their ancient seats to the Belgæ, found all the central and northern parts of England already occupied, and transported themselves into the uninhabited isle of Ireland!”

“At this time,” he continues (three hundred years before Christ), “many of the locals gave up their traditional lands to the Belgæ, discovering that all the central and northern parts of England were already taken, and moved to the uninhabited island of Ireland!”

I will now be understood as to the promise made some while ago,[477] in reference to a definition for the word modern. A modern then, be it known, is a philosopher (?), who fancies that until three hundred years before Christ, the whole world was in darkness! physical as well as metaphysical! that it was even in a great measure uninhabited! by other than the brute creation!—but that suddenly when ever any mighty feat was to be achieved (in other words, whenever a modern theory was to be bolstered up) innumerable myrmidons armed cap-à-pié! full accoutred, booted and spurred! used to gush forth from some obscure corner of the earth! A miracle of production, to which even Cadmus’s soldiers can bear no parallel; for while the latter are located to a particular place, and stated to have been generated by regular seed, even though that was nothing more than a tooth of a dragon,[478] the former burst forward, nobody knows whence, nor will their machiners condescend to tell even so much as what may have been the elements of their composition!

I will now clarify the promise I made some time ago, [477] regarding a definition for the word modern. A modern, just so you know, is a philosopher (?), who believes that until three hundred years before Christ, the entire world was in darkness! Physically and metaphysically! It was mostly uninhabited! Except for the animal kingdom!—but that suddenly, whenever some great achievement was about to happen (in other words, whenever a modern theory needed support) countless followers, fully armed and equipped, would emerge from some hidden corner of the Earth! A miraculous production, which even Cadmus’s soldiers can't compare to; because while the latter are tied to a specific place, and said to have been created from regular seed, even if that was just a dragon's tooth, [478] the former spring forth from who knows where, nor will their creators bother to reveal even what the elements of their makeup might be!

[Pg 424]To whom, however, is Mr. Whittaker beholden for this intellectual idea? Verily, to a half-senseless poor friar,[479] a few centuries deceased, who was no more competent—and no blame to him from his resources—to analyse this question, than he was to stop the revolutions of the celestial orbs!

[Pg 424]But who is Mr. Whittaker indebted to for this intellectual idea? Honestly, it’s a half-witted poor friar, [479], who lived a few centuries ago and was no more capable—and it’s no fault of his given his limitations—of analyzing this question than he was of halting the revolutions of the heavenly bodies!

Yet jejune and abortive as were Cirencester’s cerebral conceptions, he was not less dogmatic in the utterance of them than was his imitator. “It is most certain,” says he, “that the Damnii, Voluntii, Brigantes, Cangi, and other nations, were descended from the Britons, and passed over thither after Divitiacus, or Claudius, or Ostorius, or other victorious generals had invaded their original countries. Lastly, the ancient language, which resembles the old British and Gallic tongues, affords another argument, as is well known to persons skilled in both languages.”

Yet naive and incomplete as Cirencester's ideas were, he was just as stubborn in expressing them as his follower. “It is most certain,” he says, “that the Damnii, Voluntii, Brigantes, Cangi, and other nations, descended from the Britons, and moved over there after Divitiacus, Claudius, Ostorius, or other conquering generals invaded their homeland. Lastly, the ancient language, which is similar to the old British and Gallic tongues, provides another argument, as those skilled in both languages know well.”

Now, by what authority, may I ask, is all this “most certain?” And by authority I do not mean any quotation from previous historians. That I waive, and should not here require it, if either proof or probability were tendered of the occurrence. But as none such is vouchsafed—as all is mere assertion—and as I can prove the exact contrary to have been the actual fact, is not dogmatism too mild a name to apply to the scribbler who propounds such nonsense? And is not servility too dignified an epithet to brand upon the copyist, who takes such ipse dixit evidence upon so intricate a proposition as gospel truth? and that too when he must have absolute demonstration, and[Pg 425] canvas every other statement, emanating from that fraternity, with the very eye of a Lynceus!

Now, may I ask, by what authority is all this “most certain?” And when I say authority, I’m not talking about quotes from past historians. I won’t require that here if either proof or probability is provided for the occurrence. But since no such evidence has been offered—since it’s all just assertion—and since I can prove the exact opposite to have been the actual fact, isn’t dogmatism too mild a term for the scribbler who puts forth such nonsense? And isn’t servility too dignified a label for the copyist, who accepts such ipse dixit claims on such a complex issue as gospel truth? Especially when he should have undeniable demonstration, and[Pg 425] scrutinize every other statement from that group with the very eye of a Lynceus!

In the first place, then, the name Damnii (to begin with the beginning) is but a monkish Latinisation for Danaans; and these I have established to have been an eastern race, totally and universally distinct from Britain, until upon their overthrow in Ireland they fled for shelter to Scotland, whither on their way some straggling parties, reduced and humiliated, took up their residence in the northern parts of England; where, accordingly, to this hour we find evidences of their worship, such as sculptured crosses,[480] and other emblematic devices, but never a Round Tower, their impoverished circumstances not being now adequate to such an expense.

In the first place, the name Damnii (to start at the beginning) is just a monkish Latin version of Danaans; and these I have established to have been an eastern group, completely and totally different from Britain, until after their defeat in Ireland when they sought refuge in Scotland. On their way, some scattered groups, weakened and humbled, settled in the northern parts of England; where, even today, we see signs of their worship, like sculptured crosses, [480] and other emblematic devices, but never a Round Tower, their poor situation not being sufficient for such an expense.

The Brigantes, again, is another Latin metamorphosis for the inhabitants of Breo-cean, in Spain, where the Phœnicians had fixed a colony, and whence they doubtless had brought some portion with them to work the mines at Cornwall. This Breo-cean the Romans, in conformity with the genius of their language, changed into Bri-gantia, which, however, was a very allowable commutation, the letters c and g being always convertible, and tia nothing more than an ordinary termination.

The Brigantes is another Latin transformation for the people of Breo-cean in Spain, where the Phoenicians had established a colony, and from where they likely brought some of their resources to work the mines in Cornwall. The Romans, following their language's conventions, changed Breo-cean to Bri-gantia, which was a reasonable alteration since the letters c and g can be interchangeable, and tia is just a common suffix.

Seneca well knew that the Brigantes thus imported were a very different extraction from the native Britons.

Seneca understood that the Brigantes brought in were very different from the native Britons.

“Illi Britannos ultra noti littora ponti,
Et cœruleos Scuto-Brigantes dare Romuleis,”

“Illi Britannos beyond the well-known shores of the sea,
And the blue Scuto-Brigantes give to the Romans,”

[Pg 426]says he, in his satirical invective upon the death of Claudius. Here, you will observe, that the Britons and the Brigantes are opposed to one another, and marked out as distinct races. And to specify still further the origin of the Brigantes is the epithet Scuto[481] prefixed thereto, from Scuitte, the ancient mode of spelling Scythia.

[Pg 426]he says in his satirical speech about the death of Claudius. Here, you’ll notice that the Britons and the Brigantes are in conflict with each other, clearly identified as different groups. To further clarify, the term Scuto[481] is added to describe the Brigantes, derived from Scuitte, the old way of spelling Scythia.

Those Scoto-Brigantes were the persons who, having been driven from Spain by the conquests of Sesostris, poured in with multitudinous inundation upon the quietude of our Tuath-de-danaans, and wrested from them an island which, during their blissful reign, had eclipsed in sanctity even their former Iran.[482]

Those Scoto-Brigantes were the people who, after being forced out of Spain by Sesostris's conquests, flooded into the peaceful land of our Tuath-de-danaans and took an island from them which, during their happy rule, had even surpassed their former Iran in sacredness.[482]

The language which they spoke differed in nothing from the Tuath-de-danaan, but that it was not quite so refined; and this feature of similarity silences at once the conjectures of Stillingfleet, Innes, and their followers, who would make those Scythians to be Scandinavians, merely because the letter S occurs as the initial and final of either name!

The language they spoke was no different from that of the Tuath-de-danaan, except that it was a bit less refined; and this similarity immediately puts to rest the conjectures of Stillingfleet, Innes, and their followers, who try to link those Scythians to Scandinavians just because both names start and end with the letter S!

Why, sir, when the Scandinavians did really invade Ireland, which was not until the early centuries of the Christian era, the great obstruction to their progress was their ignorance of our tongue; whereas, when the Scythians arrived here, many ages earlier, our legends, our traditions, our histories, and our annals,[Pg 427] unanimously and universally attest, that they used the same conversable articulation with that of the established dynasty.[483]

Why, sir, when the Scandinavians actually invaded Ireland, which wasn't until the early centuries of the Christian era, their main obstacle was their ignorance of our language; whereas, when the Scythians came here many ages earlier, our legends, traditions, histories, and records,[Pg 427] unanimously and universally confirm that they spoke the same language as the ruling dynasty.[483]

Where is the wonder, then, that we should find all the ancient names in the north of England, correspond to a nicety with those of the Irish? And which made Lhuydh, the author of the Archæologia, himself an Englishman, declare, “how necessary the Irish language is to those who shall undertake to write of the antiquity of the isle of Britain.”

Where’s the surprise, then, that we see all the ancient names in the north of England matching exactly with those in Ireland? This led Lhuydh, the author of the Archæologia, who was himself English, to state, “how essential the Irish language is for anyone who wants to write about the history of the island of Britain.”

But if Lhuydh was thus candid in the avowal of his conviction, he was not equally successful in the discovery of the relationship. From want of the true touchstone, he went on hypothesising! and came at last to the supposition—“that the Irish must at one time have been in possession of those English localities, and thence removed themselves into Ireland”—the exact opposite having been the fact.

But while Lhuydh was open about his beliefs, he wasn't as effective in figuring out the connection. Lacking the right insight, he just kept guessing! Eventually, he reached the conclusion that “the Irish must have once owned those English places and then moved to Ireland”—the exact opposite of what actually happened.

To atone for my long digression from Mr. Whittaker, and his breakages, I will supply to you the derivations, as well of Britain as of Brigantia. The former is compounded of Bruit, tin; and tan, a country abounding in that metal, and corresponding to Cassiteris, assigned to it by the Greeks: and Brigantia, as before explained, being but a formative from Breo-cean, is compounded of Breo, which signifies fire; and cean, a head or promontory, meaning the head-land of fires; or that whereon such used to have been lighted for the convenience of mariners lying out at sea.[484]

To make up for my lengthy detour regarding Mr. Whittaker and his breakages, I will provide the origins of both Britain and Brigantia. The former is made up of Bruit, tin, and tan, a land rich in that metal, which matches Cassiteris given to it by the Greeks. Brigantia, as previously explained, derives from Breo-cean and combines Breo, meaning fire, and cean, meaning head or promontory, translating to head-land of fires; or a place where signals were lit for the benefit of sailors out at sea.[484]

[Pg 428]Neither the Scythians, therefore, nor the Celts, had connection whatsoever, either of them, with the once-envied celebrity of this “island.”[485] The latter were the persons who, under the name of Fir-Bolgs, erected all the cromleachs spread over the country, the accomplishment of which bespeaks, it is true, an acquaintance with mechanics, of which the present artisans are altogether ignorant. And as the original of their denomination has never been elucidated, I embrace this opportunity of supplying the omission. It comes from bolog, which, in the Irish language signifies a paunch; and fir, a man; so that Fir-Bolg means the big-bellied man, being an evident allusion to their bodily configuration: and to this day Bolcaig is the epithet applied, vernacularly, to individuals of large girth or corpulent robustness, exactly corresponding to what we are told by Cæsar, when describing the tripartite division of Gaul, viz. that the Belgæ, who, in fact, were of the same stock as our Fir-Bolgs, were the stoutest bodied, and the bravest otherwise of all its inhabitants.

[Pg 428]So, neither the Scythians nor the Celts had any real connection to the once-envied fame of this “island.”[485] The latter were the people known as the Fir-Bolgs, who built all the cromlechs scattered across the country. This achievement shows a knowledge of mechanics that today’s craftsmen completely lack. Since the origin of their name has never been clarified, I take this chance to fill that gap. It comes from bolog, which means belly in Irish, and fir, meaning man; so Fir-Bolg means big-bellied man, clearly referring to their physical appearance. Even now, Bolcaig is the term used informally for people who are large or heavy-set, which aligns with what Caesar said when he described the three divisions of Gaul, noting that the Belgæ, who were actually of the same lineage as our Fir-Bolgs, were the heaviest built and the bravest overall of all its inhabitants.

The Scythian religion, which was Druidical, accorded with that of the Fir-Bolgs, which was Celtic—not less as to modes of worship, than in mutual aversion to that of the Iranians; and, accordingly, we find, that when both conspired for the recovery of this country from the Iranians, who had themselves wrested it from the Fir-Bolgs, antecedently, these latter branching out into the septs of Cauci and Menapii, corresponding[Pg 429] to the kindred and cognominal tribes on the continent; and who, during the occupancy of the Iranians—the interval of Ireland’s Hyperborean renown—had retired to Arran[486] and the northern isles, were restored to a partnership in the possession of the island, in return for the assistance they lent the Scythians for its conquest: and this accounts for that diversity of races which Ptolemy records, but which antiquarian luminaries, unable to comprehend, took upon them to reject as altogether a chimera.

The Scythian religion, which was similar to Druidic beliefs, aligned with that of the Fir-Bolgs, who were Celtic—not only in their ways of worship but also in their shared dislike for the Iranians. Consequently, when both groups united to reclaim this land from the Iranians, who had previously taken it from the Fir-Bolgs, the latter split into the tribes of Cauci and Menapii, which matched the related and similarly named tribes on the continent. During the time the Iranians dominated—during Ireland’s period of Hyperborean fame—the Fir-Bolgs had retreated to Arran and the northern islands. They were eventually restored to a share of the island’s possession in exchange for the help they provided the Scythians in conquering it. This explains the variety of races mentioned by Ptolemy, which antiquarians, not fully understanding, dismissed as mere fantasy.

As to the Iranians, the real Hibernians—the true Hyperborean Tuath-de-danaans, or Magic-god Almoners—they were hurled from the throne, their sanctified ceremonials trampled in the dust, their sacred harps, which before used to swell to the praises of their Divinity, were now desecrated for the inspiration of the Scythian warriors; and their divine Boreades, who ere now composed canticles in adoration of Apollo, were degraded to the secular and half-military occupation of Scythian bards.

As for the Iranians, the true Hibernians—the real Hyperborean Tuath-de-danaans, or Magic-god Almoners—they were thrown from power, their sacred rituals crushed into the ground, their holy harps, which once celebrated their Divinity, were now misused to inspire the Scythian warriors; and their divine Boreades, who previously composed hymns in praise of Apollo, were reduced to the secular and somewhat military role of Scythian bards.

The name of the island itself, from “Irin,” or the “Sacred island,” was changed into Scuitte, that is, Scotia or Scythia, or the land of the Scythians. Nor was it until the eleventh century of the present era, that, to remove the ambiguity which arose from the circumstance of there being another country also called by this name, Ireland assumed its former name, Irin, as its people did Irenses, instead of Scoti.[487]

The island's name, originally “Irin,” meaning the “Sacred island,” was changed to Scuitte, which is Scotia or Scythia, referring to the land of the Scythians. It wasn't until the eleventh century that, to clear up the confusion of another country sharing the same name, Ireland went back to its original name, Irin, and its people started calling themselves Irenses instead of Scoti.[487]

[Pg 430]Yet in the general transmutation which so great a revolution bespeaks, we behold the strictest regard paid to the literary fame and the mental acquirements of those sages who had been ejected. They were retained as the instructors of the new establishment; and their refined precepts tending gradually to soften the warlike propensities of this ferocious group, the amalgamation became so complete, and the aristocracy of intellect so recognised, that when religious dissensions were all cancelled in the grave, many of them were able to trace their steps backwards to the forfeited monarchy.

[Pg 430]Yet in the overall change that such a significant revolution brings, we see a strong emphasis on the literary accomplishments and intellectual credentials of those scholars who had been ousted. They were kept on as the teachers of the new system; and their sophisticated teachings gradually helped to temper the aggressive tendencies of this fierce group. The integration became so thorough, and the value of intellectual leadership was so acknowledged, that when religious conflicts were finally resolved, many of them could trace their way back to the lost monarchy.

Of this number was Connachar-mor-mac-Nessan, that is, Connor the-great-son-of-Nessan, styled indifferently Feidlimidh and Ollamh Fodlah, i.e. the erudite man (the Budhist) and the Doctor of Budland; and Brien, who ascended the Irish throne, A.D. 1014; and who, after a succession of two thousand two hundred years, was the lineal descendant of Brien, head of the Tuath-de-danaans; and this very extraction, in the confusion of the names, was the circumstance which occasioned the popular belief, not yet exploded, of his having been the founder, by magic creation, in one single night, of those Round Towers of his inheritance! The mistake, however, is of value,[Pg 431] as it is a collateral evidence that those edifices have been attributed to their real authors; and the anachronism will be excused, seeing that there is nothing more common than to assign to one Hercules the exploits of another.

Of this group was Connachar-mor-mac-Nessan, or Connor the great son of Nessan, known interchangeably as Feidlimidh and Ollamh Fodlah, which means the erudite man (the Budhist) and the Doctor of Budland; and Brien, who took the Irish throne in CE 1014; and who, after a lineage of two thousand two hundred years, was a direct descendant of Brien, leader of the Tuath-de-danaans; and this very ancestry, amid the confusion of names, led to the popular belief, still not disproven, that he magically created those Round Towers of his inheritance in just one night! However, this mistake holds value,[Pg 431] as it serves as additional evidence that those structures have been mistakenly attributed to their true builders; and the anachronism is understandable, considering it's common to attribute the deeds of one Hercules to another.

Others of this colony, who could not brook the yoke, betook themselves on their downfall to Scotland, and built there the two round temples of Brechin and Abernethy, besides others that have disappeared; from thence, however, they were again dislodged by the barbarous Picts, and obliged to fly for shelter to the Highland fastnesses. These are they whom Macculloch and others have misrepresented as Celts. During their sway in that country, they called it also by the name of Iran or Eran, as the Scotch language is, to this day, called Irish, or Erse. The name of Scoitte, i.e. Scotia, was given it afterwards by the Picts, in compliment to this island, which had furnished them with wives, and otherwise joined their fraternity.[488]

Others from this colony, who couldn’t handle the oppression, fled to Scotland and built the two round temples of Brechin and Abernethy, along with others that have since disappeared. However, they were once again driven out by the brutal Picts and forced to seek refuge in the Highland strongholds. These are the ones whom Macculloch and others have mistakenly identified as Celts. During their time in that region, they also referred to it as Iran or Eran, similar to how the Scots still refer to the language as Irish or Erse. The name Scoitte, meaning Scotia, was later given by the Picts as a nod to this island, which had provided them with wives and allied with them.

 

 


CHAPTER XXIX.

“The Scoto-Milesians,” says Dr. Hales,[489] “reckon twenty-three generations from Feni an fear soid, ‘the Phœnician wise man,’ their ancestor, to Heber and Heremon, who established the last settlement from Spain, as observed before; which, at the usual computation of three mean generations to a century, would give 766 years from Fenius to Heber. But we learn from Coemhain, that the sons of Milesius (this should have been Gallamh)[490] were coeval with Solomon, and that the Gadelians[491] came to Ireland in the middle of the reign of this illustrious prince,” B.C. 1002, according to the Irish chronology. Counting backwards, therefore, from this date, 766 years, we get the time of Fenius about B.C. 1768. And this agrees with sacred and profane history; for Joshua, whose administration began B.C. 1688, according to Hales’s Chronology, notices “the strong city of Tyre” (Josh. xix. 29); which maintained its independence even in David’s days (2 Sam. xxiv. 7); and in Solomon’s (1 Kings ix. 11-14). And Herodotus, that inquisitive traveller and intelligent historian, who visited Tyre about B.C. 448, saw there the temple of the Thasian Hercules; and another erected to him by the[Pg 433] Phœnicians at Thasus itself, an island on the coast of Thrace, while they were engaged in search of Europa, the daughter of Agenor, King of Tyre, who had been carried off by some Greeks; an event, says Herodotus, which happened five generations before the Grecian Hercules, the son of Amphitryon, B. ii. sec. 44; who flourished about 900 years before he wrote, sec. 145, or about B.C. 1348, to which adding 166 years for the five generations, we get the rape of Europa about B.C. 1514.

“The Scoto-Milesians,” Dr. Hales says, “count twenty-three generations from Fenius an fear soid, ‘the Phoenician wise man,’ their ancestor, to Heber and Heremon, who founded the last settlement from Spain, as mentioned earlier; which, using the usual estimate of three average generations per century, would amount to 766 years from Fenius to Heber. However, according to Coemhain, the sons of Milesius (it should have been Gallamh) were contemporaries of Solomon, and the Gadelians came to Ireland during the middle of the reign of this notable king,” BCE 1002, according to Irish records. Therefore, counting back 766 years from this date, we place Fenius around BCE 1768. This aligns with both sacred and secular history; for Joshua, whose leadership began B.C.E. 1688, as noted in Hales’s Chronology, refers to “the strong city of Tyre” (Josh. xix. 29); which remained independent even during David’s time (2 Sam. xxiv. 7); and in Solomon’s (1 Kings ix. 11-14). Additionally, Herodotus, the curious traveler and knowledgeable historian, who visited Tyre around B.C.E. 448, observed there the temple of the Thasian Hercules; and another built for him by the [Pg 433] Phoenicians on Thasos itself, an island off the coast of Thrace, while they were searching for Europa, the daughter of Agenor, King of Tyre, who had been abducted by some Greeks; an event, according to Herodotus, that took place five generations before the Greek Hercules, the son of Amphitryon, B. ii. sec. 44; who lived about 900 years before he wrote, sec. 145, or around BCE 1348, which, when adding 166 years for the five generations, results in the abduction of Europa occurring around BCE 1514.

“But the deification of the Thasian Hercules must have been after his death, which may make him contemporary with Joshua, or even earlier. Herodotus relates that the Tyrians themselves boasted of the remote antiquity of their city, founded, as they said, 2300 years before (B. xi. 44), which would carry it higher than the deluge. The high antiquity, however, of Sidon and her daughter Tyre, was acknowledged by Xerxes, king of Persia, when he invaded Greece, B.C. 480; and in a council of his officers allowed her ambassadors the honour of precedence” (sec. 11).

“But the worship of the Thasian Hercules must have started after his death, which could place him around the time of Joshua, or even earlier. Herodotus mentions that the Tyrians themselves proudly talked about the ancient history of their city, claiming it was founded 2300 years before (B. xi. 44), which would date it earlier than the flood. However, the great age of Sidon and her daughter Tyre was recognized by Xerxes, the king of Persia, when he invaded Greece in BCE 480; and during a meeting of his officers, he granted her ambassadors the honor of going first” (sec. 11).

He adds: “In order to determine the cardinal data of ancient Irish history, it is necessary to premise a synopsis of Coemhain’s System of Chronology.

He adds: “To figure out the key details of ancient Irish history, it’s essential to start with an overview of Coemhain’s System of Chronology.

    Y.   BCE
Creation   1656   3952
Deluge   292   2296
Abraham born   942   2004
David, king   473   1062
Babylonish Captivity   589   589
Christian Era   3952   1

“In this table, the first column contains the years elapsed between the succeeding events: thus, from[Pg 434] the creation, 1656 years to the deluge; from the deluge, 292 years to the birth of Abraham, etc.; and their amount, 3952 years, gives the basis of the system, or the years elapsed from the creation to the vulgar Christian era. The second column gives the dates of these events before the Christian era.

“In this table, the first column shows the number of years that passed between the following events: from the creation, there were 1656 years until the flood; from the flood, 292 years until Abraham was born, and so on; their total, 3952 years, forms the foundation of the system, or the years that passed from creation to the common Christian era. The second column lists the dates of these events before the Christian era.”

“David began to reign B.C. 1062; from which subducting 60 years for the amount of his whole reign, 40 years, and 20 years, the half of Solomon’s, we get B.C. 1002, for the date of the expedition of Heber and Heremon to Ireland.

“David started his reign in BCE 1062; if we subtract 60 years for the total duration of his reign, which is 40 years, and add 20 years, half of Solomon’s reign, we arrive at BCE 1002, marking the date of Heber and Heremon's expedition to Ireland.”

“This same number has been noticed by two earlier chronologers, Marcus Anchoreta, A.D. 647; and Nennius, A.D. 858; who both date the arrival of the Scoti in Ireland, ‘1002 years after the passage of the Red Sea by the Israelites, in which the Egyptians were drowned’ (O’Connor, Proleg. ii. pp. 15-45). The identity of the number 1002 proves the mistake in the reference to the exode of the Israelites, instead of to the Christian era, which depresses the arrival of the Scoti five centuries too low. For Coemhain reckons the exode 502 years after the birth of Abraham, or B.C. 1502; from which subtracting 1002 years, the arrival of the Scoti would be reduced to B.C. 500; or, following Usher’s date of the deluge, B.C. 1491. O’Connor reduces it still lower, to B.C. 489 (Proleg. ii. p. 45). Upon the superior authority of Coemhain, therefore, as a chronologer, we are warranted to rectify this important error of Nennius and Marcus Anchoreta, which even Dr. O’Connor has failed to correct; not adverting to the foregoing inference from Coemhain. But he has happily furnished himself the materials for proving the error.

“This same number has been noted by two earlier chronologers, Marcus Anchoreta, A.D. 647, and Nennius, A.D. 858, who both date the arrival of the Scoti in Ireland as ‘1002 years after the Israelites crossed the Red Sea, during which the Egyptians drowned’ (O’Connor, Proleg. ii. pp. 15-45). The repetition of the number 1002 indicates a mistake regarding the exodus of the Israelites, misreferencing it instead of the Christian era, which pushes back the arrival of the Scoti by five centuries. Coemhain calculates the exodus as occurring 502 years after Abraham's birth, or B.C. 1502; subtracting 1002 years from this gives the arrival of the Scoti as B.C. 500; or, following Usher's date for the flood, B.C. 1491. O’Connor further lowers it to B.C. 489 (Proleg. ii. p. 45). Thus, based on the superior authority of Coemhain as a chronologer, we are justified in correcting this significant error of Nennius and Marcus Anchoreta, which Dr. O’Connor has also overlooked, not taking into account the previous inference from Coemhain. However, he has indeed provided the means to demonstrate the mistake.”

[Pg 435]“He states, that one hundred and eighteen kings of the Scoti reigned, till the arrival of St. Patrick, B.C. 489 + A.D. 435 = 921 years in all, which, divided by 118, would give too short an average of reigns, only 7911 years a-piece; whereas the true interval, B.C. 1002 + A.D. 432 = 1434 years, would give the average of reigns above twelve years a-piece; which he justly represents as the standard, from Patrick to Malachy II., viz. forty-eight reigns in 590 years (Proleg. ii. p. 45).”[492]

[Pg 435]“He claims that one hundred and eighteen kings of the Scoti ruled until the arrival of St. Patrick, BCE 489 + CE 435 = 921 years in total, which, when divided by 118, results in an average reign that is too short, only 7911 years each; however, the actual time span, BCE 1002 + A.D. 432 = 1434 years, would yield an average reign of over twelve years each. He rightly points out that this is the standard from Patrick to Malachy II., namely forty-eight reigns in 590 years (Proleg. ii. p. 45).”[492]

The date of the Scythian invasion, then, being fixed as B.C. 1002, it is agreed on all hands that that of the Tuath-de-danaans was but two hundred years anterior, or B.C. 1202;[493] with this exactly corresponds the time at which Marsden, Kæmpfer, and Loubere date the arrival of the Buddists at Siam, viz. B.C. 1202. Among the Japanese also, they are stated by Klaproth to have arrived not very distant from that era, or B.C. 1029. Dé Guignes and Remusat suppose 1029 as the epoch at which they invaded China. B.C. 1000 is the epoch assigned by Symes for their descent upon the Burman empire; and B.C. 1029 is that fixed by Ozeray for their entrance into Ceylon; while the Mogul authors and the Bagwad Amrita (Sir W. Jones) recognise their appearance respectively at B.C. 2044 and B.C. 2099.

The date of the Scythian invasion is set at BCE 1002, and it's widely accepted that the invasion of the Tuath-de-danaans took place two hundred years earlier, around B.C. 1202; [493] This date lines up perfectly with when Marsden, Kæmpfer, and Loubere say the Buddhists arrived in Siam, which is BCE 1202. Klaproth also mentions that the Japanese say the Buddhists arrived not long after that time, around BCE 1029. Dé Guignes and Remusat think BCE 1029 is the year they invaded China. Symes assigns BCE 1000 as the year they descended on the Burman empire, and Ozeray dates their entry into Ceylon to BCE 1029, while the Mogul authors and the Bagwad Amrita (Sir W. Jones) cite their appearances at BCE 2044 and BCE 2099, respectively.

Now, the extreme concordance amongst the calculations of those various countries, one with the other, and their almost universal coincidence, nay, in the Siamese authorities, almost miraculous identifications, with our Irish registries, as to the influx,[Pg 436] amongst all, of this singular people, and their extraordinary ritual, makes us associate the phenomena with one common cause, and that was the expulsion of the Budhists from India, the Rajas having proclaimed, at the instigation of the rival Brahmins, that “from the bridge of Rama, even to the snow-capped Himala, no man should spare the Budhists, young or old, on pain of death” (Guigniaud’s Creuzer).

Now, the striking agreement among the calculations from various countries, alongside their almost universal similarities, especially in the Siamese records, where there are nearly miraculous matches with our Irish registries regarding the influx of this unique group of people and their remarkable rituals, leads us to connect these phenomena to a common cause: the expulsion of the Buddhists from India. The rulers declared, prompted by the competing Brahmins, that “from the bridge of Rama to the snow-capped Himalayas, no one should spare the Buddhists, young or old, under penalty of death” (Guigniaud’s Creuzer).

As to the Mogul dates, and those of the Bagwad Amrita, they evidently bear reference to former colonies; nor are we, in Ireland, without similar chronicles of an antecedent arrival, and precisely answering to the time of the first departure of the Tuath-de-danaans from the borders of Persia.[494]

As for the Mogul dates and those of the Bagwad Amrita, they clearly relate to earlier colonies; nor are we in Ireland lacking similar records of a prior arrival, which correspond exactly to the time of the first departure of the Tuath-de-danaans from the borders of Persia.[494]

It was, indeed, the tradition of this early invasion, long mystified by age, that we have seen so perverted at p. 385, for the sole purpose of effecting a miracle! Nor is this the only fable that fastens upon that narrative: we have that of Partholan and of Nemedius, and a thousand other reminiscences, all directing towards the centre of a common nucleus. The East is the point whither they all aim, and the era they assign is invariably that of the deluge! Is it not, therefore, inevitable, but that the object recorded is our reception of the Tuath-de-danaans when ejected by the arms of their Pish-de-danaan rivals?[495]

It was definitely the tradition of this early invasion, long shrouded in mystery, that we have seen so twisted at p. 385, for the sole purpose of performing a miracle! And this isn’t the only story that’s attached to that narrative: we also have the tales of Partholan and Nemedius, along with a thousand other memories, all pointing toward a common core. The East is the destination they all focus on, and the time they refer to is always the period of the flood! Isn't it, therefore, inevitable that the event being recorded is our acceptance of the Tuath-de-danaans when they were expelled by the forces of their Pish-de-danaan rivals?[495]

Amongst the Easterns themselves we find corresponding traditions, wrapt up, as usual, in allegory, of this primordial departure. The Phrygians, who were one of the most ancient and considerable nations of Asia Minor, complain of Apollo having wandered from them, in company with Cybele, to the land of[Pg 437] the Hyperboreans.[496] The costume of the archers upon our Knockmoy frescoes is strictly Phrygian, and confirms their testimony better than any written memorial! “Hercules,” says Cedrenus, “first taught philosophy in the western parts of the world.” This was our Ogham, which the Gauls had borrowed from us, as you will see by note, p. 420. “In Egypt,” says Ausonius, “they called him Osiris, but in the island of Ogygia they gave him the name of Bacchus.” If we will remember the form under which Osiris was worshipped, viz. that of our Round Towers,[497] and then recollect that the name of Bacchus is still found amongst our ancient inscriptions;[498] and in addition to all these, bear in mind that Plutarch[499] expressly designates the island, from its extreme antiquity, as Ogygia, all qualms as to the situation alluded to by Ausonius must for ever evaporate?

Among the Eastern cultures, we see similar traditions wrapped in allegory about this ancient departure. The Phrygians, one of the oldest and most significant nations of Asia Minor, express their grievance about Apollo leaving them with Cybele for the land of[Pg 437] the Hyperboreans. The attire of the archers in our Knockmoy frescoes is distinctly Phrygian, supporting their claim better than any written record! “Hercules,” Cedrenus states, “was the first to teach philosophy in the western regions of the world.” This was our Ogham, which the Gauls adopted from us, as you will see in note, p. 420. “In Egypt,” Ausonius mentions, “he was called Osiris, but in the island of Ogygia, they referred to him as Bacchus.” If we recall how Osiris was worshipped, namely in the form of our Round Towers, [497] and remember that the name Bacchus appears in our ancient inscriptions; [498] and alongside all this, keep in mind that Plutarch [499] specifically identifies the island, due to its great antiquity, as Ogygia, any doubts about the location mentioned by Ausonius should completely fade away.

Let us now glance at the institutions of this island, the personal appearance of its inhabitants, and their popular customs, as compared with ancient Persia.

Let’s now take a look at the institutions of this island, the personal appearance of its inhabitants, and their popular customs, in comparison to ancient Persia.

To begin with the aspect, which often proves decisive in more interesting applications, I refer you to our real figures at p. 330, as a fair outline of Irish contour; with this, if you will compare what Captain Head affirms, in reference to the settlers at Bombay, viz. that “the ancient inhabitants of Persia were superior, not inferior, in looks, to the present,[Pg 438] who belong to a hundred mixed races, which have poured upon that kingdom since the overthrow of Yezdijerd,” no disparity will present itself, at least in that quarter.

To start with the aspect, which often turns out to be crucial in more interesting applications, I direct you to our actual figures on p. 330, as a fair representation of the Irish landscape; along with this, if you compare it to what Captain Head claims about the settlers in Bombay, namely that “the ancient inhabitants of Persia were superior, not inferior, in appearance, to the present,[Pg 438] who come from a mix of a hundred races that have flooded that kingdom since the fall of Yezdijerd,” you won't see any significant difference, at least in that area.

As to institutions, I will instance that of our ancient clans,[500] and place by them in juxtaposition what Sir John Malcolm delivers on the subject of Persia. “Jemsheed” (a prince of the Pish-de-danaan dynasty, founder of Persepolis, called after him, Tucht-e-jemsheed, which, in Irish, signifies the Couch-of-Jemsheed) “divided,” says he, “according to Persian authors, his subjects into four classes. The first was formed of learned and pious men, devoted to the worship of God; and the duty ascribed to them was to make known to others what was lawful and what otherwise. The second were writers, whose employment was to keep the records and accounts of the state. The third soldiers, who were directed to occupy themselves in military exercises, that they might be fitted for war. The fourth class were artificers, husbandmen, and tradesmen. The authorities on which we give the history of Jemsheed make no mention of Mah-abad; but, if we are to give credit to the Dabistan, the institution of Jemsheed can only be deemed a revival of that lawgiver.”[501]

As for institutions, I will mention our ancient clans, [500] and contrast them with what Sir John Malcolm says about Persia. “Jemsheed” (a prince of the Pish-de-danaan dynasty, founder of Persepolis, which was named after him, Tucht-e-jemsheed, meaning the Couch-of-Jemsheed in Irish) “divided,” he says, “according to Persian authors, his subjects into four classes. The first consisted of learned and pious men, dedicated to the worship of God; their duty was to inform others about what was lawful and what was not. The second group was writers, responsible for keeping the records and accounts of the state. The third was soldiers, who were instructed to engage in military training to prepare for battle. The fourth class included artisans, farmers, and traders. The sources we rely on for the history of Jemsheed do not mention Mah-abad; however, if we trust the Dabistan, the institution of Jemsheed can only be considered a revival of that lawgiver.” [501]

[Pg 439]In respect to religion, Herodotus states that, “from his own knowledge, the Persians had neither statues, temples, nor altars, but offered on the tops of the highest mountains sacrifices to Jove, by which they meant the deity of the air; that they adored the sun, moon, earth, fire, water, and the winds, but that they sacrificed to these only from of old, according to ancient custom, and that they gave the preference to Trefoil, whereon they laid their offerings.”[502]

[Pg 439]In terms of religion, Herodotus notes that, “from his own understanding, the Persians didn't have statues, temples, or altars, but made sacrifices on the peaks of the highest mountains to Jove, referring to the deity of the air; they worshiped the sun, moon, earth, fire, water, and winds, but they only sacrificed to these as was done in ancient times, following old traditions, and they preferred Trefoil, where they placed their offerings.”[502]

Now, two considerations are to be observed, as involved in this last quotation: one is, that the historian attributes the usages of this nation to two distinct periods of time. From ocular inspection, he avows that they had no temples, etc., because such were long exploded. And he knew not what to make of the Round Towers. Part, however, of the ceremonial appertaining to those edifices still remained, such as the worship of the sun, moon, earth, fire, water, and the winds; and “to these,” he frankly acknowledges, “they sacrificed only from of old,” or in deference to the practice of their predecessors—I will not say forefathers.

Now, two things need to be considered from this last quote: one is that the historian connects the customs of this nation to two different periods. From his own observations, he claims they had no temples, etc., because those were long gone. And he didn't know what to make of the Round Towers. However, some of the rituals related to those structures still existed, like the worship of the sun, moon, earth, fire, water, and the winds; and “to these,” he openly admits, “they sacrificed only from of old,” or in respect to the practices of their ancestors—I won’t say forefathers.

Contemplate now the reverence shown to the herb Trefoil, our national shamrock, and will you not see another link of that great concatenation uniting the two Irans, and triumphing at once over supposition and over scepticism? I have already deplumed St. Patrick of the serpent expulsion; or, rather, I have done honour to his memory, by saving it from the[Pg 440] fabrications of pious impostors. I now continue my course of justice, by showing that he had as little to do with the veneration paid to this plant. It was worshipped in the Emerald Island, and imported, you perceive, by the Tuath-de-danaans, centuries upon centuries before the apostle was born: and the cause of this devotion was, not alone that it symbolised the Trinity, which was an article of Budhist doctrine, even before the incarnation of Christ, but because that it blended with it, in mystery as well as in gratitude, the Alibenistic cross, the seal of their redemption, and their passport to eternity! Here then are the shamrocks, or Free-masonic devices, upon the crowns of our Irish kings explained; and those upon the Persian crowns, by and by to be inserted, are similarly expounded![503]

Consider the respect given to the herb Trefoil, our national shamrock. Don't you see another connection between the two Irans, triumphing over both assumptions and doubt? I have already stripped St. Patrick of the tale of the serpents; or rather, I've honored his legacy by protecting it from the[Pg 440] falsehoods of religious deceivers. I now continue my pursuit of truth by showing that he had nothing to do with the reverence for this plant. It was worshipped in the Emerald Isle, brought over by the Tuath-de-danaans, many centuries before the apostle was born. The reason for this devotion was not only that it represented the Trinity, a concept in Buddhist thought long before the incarnation of Christ, but also because it combined with it, in mystery and gratitude, the Alibenistic cross, the symbol of their salvation and their ticket to eternity! Thus, the shamrocks or Freemasonic symbols on the crowns of our Irish kings are explained, and those on the Persian crowns, which will be described later, are similarly clarified!

Lastly, the funerals of the Persians—after the soul’s liberation from its tenement of clay, at the summons of its God—are described by Herodotus[504] with so striking a similtude, that you would imagine he had witnessed, and expressly referred to, the like scenes in Ireland.[505]

Lastly, the funerals of the Persians—after the soul is freed from its body at the call of its God—are described by Herodotus[504] with such a striking similarity that you would think he had seen, and specifically referenced, similar scenes in Ireland.[505]

[Pg 441]Oh! “if the human mind can ever flatter itself with having been successful in discovering the truth, it is when many facts, and these facts of different kinds unite in producing the same result.”[506]

[Pg 441]Oh! “If the human mind can ever convince itself that it's succeeded in finding the truth, it's when many different kinds of facts come together to create the same outcome.”[506]

In truth, the island was altogether an Oriental Asylum,[507] until, for a moment broken in upon by the[Pg 442] Fir-Bolgs, or Celts. Their usurpation, however, was only that of a day, amounting, by all records, but to[Pg 443] fifty-six years;[508] after which, a new army of the Tuath-de-danaans, driven now, not from Persia, but from India, by the Brahmins, laid claim to the sceptre to which their brethren had invited them, and reinstated themselves afresh in our kindred Iran.

In reality, the island was entirely an Oriental Asylum,[507] until it was briefly interrupted by the[Pg 442] Fir-Bolgs, or Celts. Their takeover, however, lasted only a day, totaling, according to all records, just[Pg 443] fifty-six years;[508] after which, a new group of the Tuath-de-danaans, driven not from Persia, but from India by the Brahmins, claimed the throne their relatives had beckoned them toward and reestablished themselves in our shared Iran.

It is not, therefore, you perceive, our individual history alone that is rectified by this investigation. It supplies a vacuum in the history of the world: which could not be said to have been correct, so long as there was nothing known on the various topics now explained.[509]

It’s clear, then, that this investigation doesn’t just correct our personal history. It fills a gap in world history, which couldn't be considered accurate, as long as there was no knowledge about the different topics now explained.[509]

Professor Müller,[510] in a very elaborate treatise upon the Antiquities of the Dorians, has been pleased[Pg 444] to affect astonishment, through one of his notes, that Hecatæus should have believed in the existence of the Hyperboreans! It became him, unquestionably, so to do, because that the proofs of their existence were beyond his own reach. But though their reality, as well as locality, have been already put beyond disputation, I will, to justify the exclusiveness here proclaimed, enter again upon the subject, and, without following in detail, show, by the reverse of his positions, that his whole system of mythology is equally erroneous.

Professor Müller, [510] in a detailed essay on the Antiquities of the Dorians, has expressed surprise in one of his notes that Hecatæus believed in the existence of the Hyperboreans! It was certainly fitting for him to do so since the evidence of their existence was beyond his grasp. However, even though their reality and locality have already been established as indisputable, I will, to justify the exclusiveness stated here, revisit the topic and, without going into exhaustive detail, demonstrate by contradicting his claims that his entire system of mythology is equally flawed.

In this determination I will of course be acquitted of any intentional slight. Who could read Professor Müller’s work, and not be struck with the labour and the ingenuity which distinguish its every page? I yield to no man in my respect for his abilities, but I weep, from my soul, that his classic care was not bequeathed upon some other subject, rather than be split upon a rock by an ignis fatuus. I never saw such a waste of letters as his book exhibits! I never saw such learned research so miserably thrown away! And how could it be otherwise, his great object having been to make everything square to the reveries of the Grecians!—taking them as his clue, into a labyrinth of inextricability, through one inch of which neither conductor nor traveller could see their way!

In this decision, I will obviously be cleared of any intentional disrespect. Who could read Professor Müller’s work and not be impressed by the effort and creativity that shines on every page? I hold his talents in high regard, but it truly pains me to think that his classic attention was not dedicated to a different topic, instead of being led astray by a will-o'-the-wisp. I have never seen such a waste of words as his book shows! I have never seen such extensive research so poorly utilized! And how could it be any different, with his main goal being to fit everything into the ideas of the Greeks!—using them as his guide, leading to a maze of confusion, where neither guide nor traveler could find their way through even a small part!

Sweet pahlavi of the Hyperboreans, I will take you as my guide!

Sweet pahlavi of the Hyperboreans, I will take you as my guide!

“———Nor be my thoughts
Presumptuous counted, if amid the calm
That soothes the vernal evening into smiles,
I steal impatient, from the sordid haunts
Of strife and low ambition, to attend
Thy sacred presence, in the sylvan shade,
By their malignant footstep ne’er profaned.”—Thomson.

“———Nor should I overthink”
Be considered arrogant if, in the stillness
That relaxes the spring evening into smiles,
I eagerly escape from the dirty places
Of conflict and petty dreams, to be with
Your sacred presence, in the forest shade,
Never polluted by their harmful footsteps.” —Thomson.

 

 


CHAPTER XXX.

Before we descend to language, I shall collect the historical concordances that bear upon this investigation.

Before we get into the language, I will gather the historical references that relate to this investigation.

Beo, a poetess of Delphi, mentions in the fragment of a poem, quoted by Pausanias, that three individuals, sons of Hyperboreans, and named Olen, Pagasus, and Agyeus, had founded the oracle of Delphi. Will it be credited that those three names are but representatives of three several orders of our Irish priests, viz. Ollam, Pagoes, and Aghois?[511]

Beo, a poet from Delphi, notes in a fragment of a poem, cited by Pausanias, that three people, sons of the Hyperboreans, named Olen, Pagasus, and Agyeus, established the oracle of Delphi. Is it to be believed that those three names represent three different orders of our Irish priests, namely Ollam, Pagoes, and Aghois?[511]

At Delos the same tradition is to be encountered, with but a few local alterations: such as that of Latona having arrived there from the Hyperboreans, in the form of a she-wolf; Apollo and Diana, with the virgins Arge and Opis, following afterwards. Two other virgins, viz. Laodice and Hyperoche, succeeded, and with them five men, who were called peripherees, or carriers, from their bringing with them offerings of first-fruits, wrapt in bundles of wheaten straw.

At Delos, you’ll find a similar tradition, with just a few local tweaks: Latona is said to have arrived there from the Hyperboreans in the form of a she-wolf; Apollo and Diana followed, along with the virgins Arge and Opis. Two other virgins, Laodice and Hyperoche, came next, along with five men, referred to as peripherees, or carriers, because they brought offerings of first fruits wrapped in bundles of wheat straw.

But is this embassy altogether a fiction? “There is not a fact in all antiquity,” says Carte, “that made a greater noise in the world, was more universally known, or better attested by the gravest and most ancient authors among the Greeks, than this of the sacred embassies of the Hyperboreans to Delos, in[Pg 446] times preceding, by an interval of ages, the voyages of the Carthaginians to the north of the Straits of Gibraltar.” “No argument to the contrary,” says Müller, “can be drawn from its not being mentioned either in the Iliad or Odyssey, these poems not affording an opportunity for its introduction: moreover, the Hyperboreans were spoken of in the poem of the Epigoni, and by Hesiod.... Stephanus quotes here a supposed oracle of a prophetess named Asteria, that the inhabitants and priests of Delos came from the Hyperboreans.” So that we are by no means dependent, as implied before, upon Diodorus Siculus, for the narrative.

But is this embassy completely made up? “There isn't a single fact from ancient times,” says Carte, “that made a bigger impact in the world, was more widely known, or better supported by the most serious and oldest authors among the Greeks than this story of the sacred embassies of the Hyperboreans to Delos, in[Pg 446] times before, separated by an interval of ages, than the voyages of the Carthaginians to the north of the Straits of Gibraltar.” “No argument against this,” says Müller, “can be made because it isn’t mentioned in either the Iliad or Odyssey, as these poems didn’t provide a chance for its inclusion: additionally, the Hyperboreans are referenced in the poem of the Epigoni and by Hesiod.... Stephanus cites a supposed oracle from a prophetess named Asteria, stating that the inhabitants and priests of Delos originated from the Hyperboreans.” So we are definitely not solely relying, as previously suggested, on Diodorus Siculus for this account.

On this subject Herodotus says that “the suite of this Hyperborean embassy having been ill-treated by the Greeks, they took afterwards another method of sending their sacred presents to the temples of Apollo and Diana, delivering them to the nation that lay nearest to them on the continent of Europe, with a request that they might be forwarded to their next neighbour: and thus they were transmitted from one people to another, through the western regions, till they came to the Adriatic, and there, being put into the hands of the Dodoneans, the first of the Greeks that received them, they were conveyed thence by the Melian Bay, Eubœa, Carystus, Andras, and Tenos, till at last they arrived at Delos.”

On this topic, Herodotus states that “after the Hyperborean embassy faced mistreatment from the Greeks, they decided to take another approach to send their sacred gifts to the temples of Apollo and Diana. They handed them over to the nation closest to them in Europe, asking that they be passed on to their next neighbor. This way, the gifts were transferred from one people to another through the western regions until they reached the Adriatic. There, they were given to the Dodoneans, the first of the Greeks to receive them, and were then sent through Melian Bay, Eubœa, Carystus, Andras, and Tenos, until they finally arrived at Delos.”

Could he, I ask, more geographically pourtray their route from Ireland?

Could he, I wonder, provide a more detailed description of their route from Ireland?

Alcæus, in a hymn to Apollo, says that “Jupiter adorned the new-born god with a golden fillet and lyre, and sent him in a chariot drawn by swans to Delphi, in order to introduce justice and law among the Greeks. Apollo, however, ordered the swans first[Pg 447] to fly to the Hyperboreans. The Delphians, missing the god, instituted a pæan and song, ranged choruses of young men around the tripod, and invoked him to come from the Hyperboreans. The god remained an entire year with that nation, and, at the appointed time, when the tripods of Delphi were destined to sound, he ordered the swans to resume their flight. The return of Apollo takes place exactly in the middle of summer; nightingales, swallows, and grasshoppers sang in honour of the god; and even Castalia and Cephisus heave their waves to salute him.”

Alcæus, in a hymn to Apollo, says that “Jupiter decorated the newborn god with a golden headband and lyre and sent him in a chariot pulled by swans to Delphi to bring justice and law to the Greeks. However, Apollo instructed the swans first[Pg 447] to fly to the Hyperboreans. The Delphians, realizing the god was absent, held a paean and sang, arranging choruses of young men around the tripod, calling for him to come back from the Hyperboreans. The god stayed with that nation for a whole year, and at the right time, when the tripods of Delphi were meant to sound, he told the swans to return. Apollo came back exactly in the middle of summer; nightingales, swallows, and grasshoppers chirped in praise of the god; and even Castalia and Cephisus waved their waters to greet him.”

Now Mr. Bryant assures us that—

Now Mr. Bryant assures us that—

“The Celtic sages a tradition hold,
That every drop of amber was a tear
Shed by Apollo, when he fled from heaven,—
For sorely did he weep,—and sorrowing passed
Through many a doleful region
, till he reached
The sacred Hyperboreans.”[512]

“The Celtic wise ones have a tradition,
That every drop of amber was a tear
Shed by Apollo, when he left heaven,—
For he cried deeply,—and while grieving he traveled
Through many sad places
, until he arrived
At the sacred Hyperboreans.”[512]

Words could not convey a more direct delineation of the first arrival of the Tuath-de-danaans amongst us, with their mysterious worship, after their ejectment from Iran, their paradise, or earthly heaven, for the loss of which they “sorely wept,” until at length they found a substitute in Irin. The lyre or harp which they brought with them, and solely for celebrating the praises of Apollo, continues still our national emblem; and those swans which are said to have drawn his chariot formed so essential a part of our ceremonial, that you shall be presented by and by with one of his magic implements, to which they are still attached, as they are similarly figured upon the painted vases, remaining after our allied Etrurians in the south of Italy.

Words could not provide a clearer picture of the first arrival of the Tuath-de-danaans among us, with their mysterious worship, after they were expelled from Iran, their paradise or earthly heaven, for the loss of which they “sorely wept,” until they eventually found a substitute in Irin. The lyre or harp that they brought with them, made specifically to celebrate the praises of Apollo, continues to be our national symbol; and those swans that are said to have pulled his chariot were such an important part of our rituals that you will soon be shown one of his magical tools, to which they are still linked, as they are similarly depicted on the painted vases left by our allied Etrurians in southern Italy.

As to the embassy of Abaris, the direct fact is so[Pg 448] completely authenticated by our ancient records, which narrate the circumstance, with no view to decide an historical controversy, but with indifference thereto, and as in ordinary course,—that it is inevitable but that, when the Greeks say that this philosopher had gone to them from the Hyperboreans,—and when we produce proofs to show that a man of the same name had repaired on the errand alluded to, from our country to Greece, it is inevitable, I say, but that, when both statements so perfectly tally, the island of the Hyperboreans and that of the Hibernians must be one and the same.

Regarding the embassy of Abaris, the fact is so[Pg 448] thoroughly verified by our ancient records, which describe the incident without trying to settle any historical debate, but rather in a neutral manner, as a matter of course—that when the Greeks mention that this philosopher came to them from the Hyperboreans, and when we provide evidence that a man with the same name traveled on the mission mentioned, from our country to Greece, it is unavoidable, I say, that when both accounts align so perfectly, the island of the Hyperboreans and that of the Hibernians must be the same place.

I shall now subjoin from General Vallancey’s works, as he translates it from an old Irish poem, the authentic narrative of this our Hyperborean embassy.

I will now add from General Vallancey’s works, as he translates it from an old Irish poem, the true account of our Hyperborean embassy.

“The purport of the Tuath-de-danaans journey was in quest of knowledge,
And to seek a proper place where they should improve in Druidism.
These holy men soon sailed to Greece. The sons of Nirned, son of Adhnam,
Descendant of Baoth, from Bœotia sprung. Thence to the care of skilful pilots,
This Bœotian clan, like warlike heroes, themselves committed,
And after a dangerous voyage, the ships brought them to Loch Luar.
Four cities of great fame, which bore great sway,
Received our clan, in which they completed their studies.
Spotless Taleas, Goreas, majestic Teneas and Mhuiras,
For sieges famed, were the names of the four cities.
Morfios and Earus-Ard, Abhras, and Lemas, well-skilled in magic,
Were the names of our Druids; they lived in the reign of Garman the Happy.
Morfios was made Fele of Falias, Earus the poet in Gone dwelt,
Samias dwelt at Mhurias, but Abhras, the Tele-fionn, at Teneas.”

“The purpose of the Tuath-de-Danaan's journey was to seek knowledge,
And find a suitable place to advance in Druidism.
These holy men quickly sailed to Greece. The sons of Nirned, son of Adhnam,
Descended from Baoth, from Bœotia. From there, under the guidance of skilled pilots,
This Bœotian clan, like brave warriors, took charge of their own journey,
And after a perilous voyage, the ships brought them to Loch Luar.
Four renowned cities, which held great power,
Welcomed our clan, where they completed their studies.
Spotless Taleas, Goreas, majestic Teneas, and Mhuiras,
Famous for sieges, were the names of the four cities.
Morfios and Earus-Ard, Abhras, and Lemas, experts in magic,
Were the names of our Druids; they lived during the reign of Garman the Happy.
Morfios became Fele of Falias, Earus the poet lived in Gone,
Samias resided in Mhurias, but Abhras, the Tele-fionn, was at Teneas.”

A quarrel, it would seem, ensued between them and the Fir-Bolgs on their return: and the Seanneachees, in their incapacity to separate any two events of a similar character from each other, [Pg 449]confounded the differences which arose herefrom with the battles fought six hundred years before, between the ancestors of both parties, on the plains of Moye-tureadh!

A disagreement, it seems, broke out between them and the Fir-Bolgs on their return: and the Seanneachees, in their inability to distinguish between two similar events, [Pg 449]mixed up the issues that arose from this with the battles fought six hundred years earlier, between the ancestors of both sides, on the plains of Moye-tureadh!

At page 67 I have stated that this event took place about B.C. 600. And this very circumstance it was—I mean the lateness of the date—which rendered the expedition at all needful.

At page 67 I have stated that this event happened around BCE 600. And it was this very situation—I mean the late date—that made the expedition necessary.

The Tuath-de-danaans having been for a long time humiliated, and allowed but a mere nominal existence in a remote canton of the realm, their ritual got merged into that of the Druids. A corresponding decay had vitiated their taste for letters, while the Greeks, in proportion, rose in the scale.

The Tuath-de-Danaans had been humiliated for a long time and were only given a minimal presence in a distant part of the kingdom, which led to their rituals blending with those of the Druids. Their interest in literature declined as the Greeks, on the other hand, began to rise in prominence.

Pythagoras had by this time returned from his tour to Egypt, and the fame of his acquirements had reached the Tuath-de-danaans. Naturally solicitous to court the acquaintance of an individual who had derived his information from the kindred of their ancestors,[513] they had address enough to obtain leave from the several States of the kingdom to repair to Greece, on the alleged plea of returning the visit[514] of[Pg 450] the Argonauts to our shores many ages previously,[515] but actually with a view to gratify their predilections by philosophical inquiry.

Pythagoras had by this time returned from his trip to Egypt, and the word about his knowledge had reached the Tuath-de-danaans. Naturally eager to connect with someone who had learned from their ancestors' kin, they managed to get permission from the various States of the kingdom to travel to Greece, under the pretense of returning the visit of the Argonauts to their shores many ages earlier, but actually with the intention of satisfying their interests through philosophical exploration.

When the meteors met, it is difficult now to decide which orb it was that emitted the greater light. But without being too much biassed by the links of patriotism, I think we may very fairly aver that our countryman communicated, depressed even as was his order at that day, as much information as he had received.[516]

When the meteors collided, it's hard now to say which one shone brighter. But setting aside any bias from patriotism, I believe we can fairly say that our countryman provided, even though his status was low that day, as much insight as he had been given.[516]

Who then can any longer doubt but that this was the island of the Hyperboreans? Even the peculiarity of our language mingles in the chain of proof; as Diodorus states that “the Hyperboreans use their own natural tongue.” But were all other arguments wanting, I would undertake to prove the identity by an admission from this transcriber himself. “The sovereignty of this city,” says he, “and the care of the temple belong to the Boreades.”[517]

Who can still doubt that this was the island of the Hyperboreans? Even the uniqueness of our language ties into the evidence; as Diodorus says, “the Hyperboreans use their own natural tongue.” But even if there were no other arguments, I could prove the connection with a statement from this very transcriber. “The sovereignty of this city,” he states, “and the care of the temple belong to the Boreades.”[517]

[Pg 451]Now, nothing ever has puzzled etymologists so much to explore as the origin of the Irish term Bards.[518] The guesses which they have made thereat are so exceedingly amusing, that I will take leave to refresh myself, exhausted and languid as I now wellnigh am, with the outline of a few.

[Pg 451]Now, nothing has puzzled linguists more than figuring out the origin of the Irish term Bards.[518] The theories they've come up with are so entertaining that I'd like to take a moment to rejuvenate myself, tired and weary as I feel right now, with a summary of a few.

First, Bochart would derive it from parat, to speak!!! Wilford from the Sanscrit, varta!!! But “some learned friends of his are of opinion that it comes from bhardanan, to burthen!!! because burthened with the internal management of the royal household”!!!

First, Bochart would trace it back to parat, meaning to speak!!! Wilford connects it to the Sanskrit word varta!!! But “some of his knowledgeable friends believe it comes from bhardanan, meaning to burden!!! because it’s burdened with the internal management of the royal household”!!!

I shall spare my reader any more of those caricatures, and submit to his own candour to adjudicate whether Bards could, by possibility, be anything else than the modern Englification for our ancient Boreades?

I won't put my reader through any more of those caricatures, and I leave it to their honesty to decide whether Bards could possibly be anything other than the modern English version of our ancient Boreades?

Doubtless, Professor Müller, your astonishment has now subsided as to Hecatæus’s credulity in the existence of the Hyperboreans. Diodorus Siculus, who,[Pg 452] though, as Granville Penn has affirmed, he “has transmitted to us many scattered and important truths,” yet does the same judicious commentator add, that it was in a condition “intermixed with much idle fiction, equivocation, and anachronism,”[519] was herein your guide! But the manes of the Hyperboreans now speak from the tomb, and vindicate their existence as well as their locality!

Surely, Professor Müller, your surprise has now faded regarding Hecatæus's belief in the existence of the Hyperboreans. Diodorus Siculus, who, as Granville Penn has noted, has passed down to us many important bits of knowledge, yet this same careful commentator adds that it was presented in a form “mixed with a lot of nonsense, ambiguity, and historical inaccuracies,”[519] was your guide in this! But the spirits of the Hyperboreans now speak from the grave, confirming both their existence and their location!

I come now to prove this by another mode.

I’m now going to demonstrate this in another way.

Plato, in his Cratylus, represents Hermogenes as proposing several terms to Socrates for solution, when the following acknowledgment transpires:—

Plato, in his Cratylus, shows Hermogenes suggesting several terms to Socrates for clarification, when the following acknowledgment occurs:—

“I think,” says the philosopher, “that the Greeks, especially such of them as lived subject to the dominion of foreigners, adopted many foreign words; so that, if anyone should endeavour to resolve those words by reference to the Greek language, or to any other than that from which the word was received, he must needs be involved in error!”

“I think,” says the philosopher, “that the Greeks, especially those who lived under the rule of foreigners, adopted many foreign words; so that, if anyone tries to explain those words by relating them to the Greek language, or to any other than the one from which the word was taken, they will definitely get it wrong!”

The foreign extraction, then, of many of the Greek words being admitted, it devolves upon me to establish this extraction to be purely Irish.

The foreign origin of many of the Greek words being accepted means that it's my job to prove that this origin is purely Irish.

To begin with Dodona—“In Eustathius and Steph. Byzantius,” says Vallancey, “we meet with three different conjectures in regard to the derivation of the name Dodona, which, they say, owes its origin either to a daughter of Jupiter and Europa, or one of the nymphs, the daughter of Oceanus; or, lastly, to a river in Epirus, called Dodon. But, as Mr. Potter observes, we find the Greek authors all differ, both as to the etymology of the name and the site of this oracle. In my humble opinion, Homer and Hesiod[Pg 453] have not only agreed that it was not in Greece, but in Ireland, or some island, at least, as far westward.”

To start with Dodona—“In Eustathius and Steph. Byzantius,” says Vallancey, “we come across three different theories about the origin of the name Dodona, which, they say, comes either from a daughter of Jupiter and Europa, one of the nymphs, the daughter of Oceanus, or finally, from a river in Epirus called Dodon. However, as Mr. Potter points out, Greek authors all disagree on both the meaning of the name and the location of this oracle. In my opinion, Homer and Hesiod[Pg 453] have not only agreed that it was not in Greece but rather in Ireland, or at least on some island, as far west as possible.”

The passages to which the General refers in those ancient poets are—

The passages that the General mentions from those ancient poets are—

“Σευ ανα Δωδωναιε Πελασγικε τηλοθι ναιων
Δωδωνης μεδεων δυσχειμερου.”[520]

“Sev an Dodonaean Pelasgian, may you dwell in
the heart of Dodona through harsh winters.”[520]

That is,—

That is—

Pelasgian Jove, who far from Greece resid’st
In cold Dodona.

Pelasgian Jove, who far from Greece resides
In cold Dodona.

“Δωδωνην Φηγονν τε Πελασγων εδρανων ηκεν.”[521]

“Dodecanese, he came to the Pelasgians' settlements.”[521]

That is,—

That is—

To Dodona he came, and the hallowed oak, the seat of the Pelasgi.

To Dodona he arrived, and the sacred oak, the home of the Pelasgi.

Valuable as are those authorities, the General needed not to have had recourse to them at all, had he but been apprised of the origin of the word Dodona.

Valuable as those sources are, the General didn't need to refer to them at all if he had only known the origin of the word Dodona.

One of the religious names of Ireland, which I have purposely left unexplained till now, was Totdana.[522] This it derived immediately from the Tuath-de-danaans, as indeed it did all its ancient names, with the exception of Scotia. Tuath-de-danaans I have shown to mean the Magic-God-Almoners,[523] and Totdana, by consequence, must denote the Magic-almonry.[524]

One of the religious names of Ireland, which I have purposely left unexplained until now, was Totdana.[522] It comes directly from the Tuath-de-danaans, just like all its ancient names except for Scotia. I have shown that Tuath-de-danaans means the Magic-God-Almoners, [523] and Totdana, therefore, must mean the Magic-almonry.[524]

Now, the Greeks, having been initiated in all their religious mystery by the Irish, did not only enrich their language with the vocabulary of our ceremonial, but adopted the several epithets of our[Pg 454] island as the distinctive names for their various localities, so that our Muc-inis[525] became their Myc-ene, our Tot-dana, their Do-dona, etc. etc. And even the names of our lakes, with all their legends of hydras and enchantments, found their way to them also, so that from our Lough-Erne was formed, by a crasis, their L-Erna.

Now, the Greeks, having been introduced to all their religious mysteries by the Irish, not only enriched their language with our ceremonial vocabulary but also adopted various names from our island as distinctive labels for their regions. For example, our Muc-inis became their Myc-ene, our Tot-dana became Do-dona, and so on. Even the names of our lakes, along with all their legends of hydras and enchantments, made their way to them, so that from our Lough-Erne, they formed their L-Erna through a combination.

The change from Tot-dana to Do-dona is much more obvious than may seem at first sight. T and D being commutable, Tot-dana was at once made Dot-dana; the intermediate t was then left out for sound’s sake, making it Do-dana; and, lastly, the penultimate a was transformed into o for the “ore rotundo,”[526] completing the Grecism of Do-dona.

The change from Tot-dana to Do-dona is much clearer than it might seem at first. Since T and D can be swapped, Tot-dana quickly became Dot-dana; the middle t was then dropped for the sake of pronunciation, resulting in Do-dana; finally, the second-to-last a was changed to o for the “ore rotundo,”[526] completing the Grecism of Do-dona.

You see, therefore, from this that the origin of Dodona was exclusively Irish! that Dodona and Ireland were, in fact, one and the same!—a circumstance of which Homer was perfectly well assured when he styled it Δωδωνη δυσχειμερος, or the Hyperborean Tot-dana.[527]

You can see from this that the origin of Dodona was purely Irish! That Dodona and Ireland were, in fact, the same place!—something Homer definitely knew when he referred to it as Δωδωνη δυσχειμερος, or the Hyperborean Tot-dana. [527]

Neither was it in name only, but in sanctity also, that the Greek Myc-ene strove to imitate our Muc-inis. To this hour is to be found one of the ancient Pelasgian temples, vulgarly termed the Treasury of Atreus, from the mere circumstance, as Dr. Clarke well remarks, “of there being found a few brass nails within it, and evidently for the purpose of fastening on something wherewith the interior surface was formerly lined, and that many a long year before[Pg 455] Atreus or Agamemnon!” The Doctor, however, was perfectly astray in supposing it a sepulchre! In form it is a hollow cone, fifty feet in diameter, and as many in height, composed of enormous masses of a very hard breccia, a sort of pudding-stone, the very material whereof most of our Round Towers are constructed, and the property of which is to indurate by time. The Dune of Dornadella in Scotland is identically the same kind of structure, built by our Tuath-de-danaans, and for the solemn purpose of religion alone. This is so accurately described in an article in the Edinburgh Magazine, copied into Pennant’s Tour, that I too will make free to transcribe it.

It wasn't just in name but also in holiness that the Greek Mycenae tried to copy our Mucinis. Even today, one can find one of the ancient Pelasgian temples, commonly known as the Treasury of Atreus, named only because, as Dr. Clarke points out, “a few brass nails were found inside, clearly used to secure something that previously lined the interior, and that many years before [Pg 455] Atreus or Agamemnon!” However, the Doctor was completely mistaken in thinking it was a tomb! Its shape is a hollow cone, fifty feet wide and as tall, made of huge chunks of a very hard breccia, a type of pudding-stone, which is the same material used in most of our Round Towers, known for hardening over time. The Dune of Dornadella in Scotland is exactly the same type of structure, built by our Tuath-de-Danaans, and intended solely for religious purposes. This is so well described in an article from the Edinburgh Magazine, which was included in Pennant’s Tour, that I will also take the liberty to transcribe it.

“It is,” says the reviewer, “of a circular form, and now nearly resembling the frustum of a cone: whether, when perfect, it terminated in a point, I cannot pretend to guess; but it seems to have been higher, by the rubbish which lies round it. It is built of stone, without cement, and I take it to be between twenty and thirty feet still. The entrance is by a low and narrow door, to pass through which one is obliged to stoop much; but perhaps the ground may have been raised since the first erection. When one is got in, and placed in the centre, it is open overhead. All round the sides of the walls are ranged stone shelves, one above another, like a circular beaufait, reaching from near the bottom to the top. The stones which compose these shelves are supported chiefly by the stones which form the walls, and which project all round, just in that place where the shelves are, and in no others; each of the shelves is separated into several divisions, as in a bookcase. There are some remains of an awkward staircase. What use the shelves could be applied to I cannot conceive. It could not be of any military use, from its situation[Pg 456] at the bottom of a sloping hill, which wholly commands it. The most learned amongst the inhabitants, such as the gentry and clergy, who all speak the Irish language, could give no information or tradition concerning its use, or the origin of its name.”

“It is,” says the reviewer, “circular in shape, and now looks almost like the top part of a cone: whether it originally came to a point, I can’t say; but it seems to have been taller based on the debris around it. It’s made of stone, without any cement, and I estimate it’s still between twenty and thirty feet high. The entrance is a low and narrow door, so you have to bend down quite a bit to get through; but maybe the ground has been raised since it was first built. Once you’re inside and standing in the center, it’s open above. All around the walls, there are stone shelves stacked one above the other, like a circular display case, reaching from close to the bottom to the top. The stones that make up these shelves are mostly held up by the stones that form the walls, which stick out in that specific spot where the shelves are, and nowhere else; each shelf is divided into several sections, like a bookcase. There are some remnants of a clumsy staircase. I can’t figure out what the shelves could have been used for. It wouldn’t have been useful for military purposes, given its location[Pg 456] at the bottom of a sloped hill, which completely overlooks it. The most knowledgeable among the locals, like the gentry and clergy, all of whom speak the Irish language, had no information or tradition regarding its purpose or the origin of its name.”

Now, our Round Towers have similar shelves, or recesses in the wall, and “reaching, like a circular beaufait, from near the bottom to the top”! Wherever these do not appear, their place is supplied by projecting stones, for the evident purpose of acting as supporters.[528] And as the Mycenian, the Caledonian, and the Hibernian edifices thus far correspond, the only thing that remains is to explain to what purpose could those recesses serve.

Now, our Round Towers have similar shelves or recesses in the wall, and they “extend like a circular platform from near the bottom to the top”! Wherever these are missing, they’re replaced by projecting stones, clearly meant to serve as supporters. [528] And since the Mycenian, Caledonian, and Hibernian structures align in this way, the only thing left to do is explain what purpose those recesses might serve.

I thus solve the question—They were as so many cupboards for containing the idols of Budha, as the structures themselves for temples of his worship, etc. Nor is this their use yet forgotten, in the buildings of the like description in Upper India, as appears from the following statement by Archer. “In the afternoon,” says he, “I went to look at a Jain temple. It was a neat building, with an upper storey. The idol is Boadh. There is a lattice verandah of brick and mortar round the shrine, and there are small cupboards, in which numerous figures of the idol are ranged on shelves.”

I solve the question—They were like cupboards for holding the idols of Buddha, just as the structures themselves were for temples dedicated to his worship, etc. This use isn't forgotten yet, in similar buildings in Upper India, as shown by the following statement from Archer. “In the afternoon,” he says, “I went to check out a Jain temple. It was a well-kept building, with an upper floor. The idol is Boadh. There’s a brick and mortar lattice verandah around the shrine, and there are small cupboards, where many figures of the idol are arranged on shelves.”

Arguments crowd upon me to establish these particulars; the only difficulty is in the compression. I shall, however, continue to prove this from another source, even by showing that when Ezekiel declared, in allusion to Tyre, that “the men of Dedan were thy merchants,”[529] he meant the men of Ireland.

Arguments are piling up to support these details; the only challenge is fitting them all in. However, I will keep proving this from another angle, even by showing that when Ezekiel said, referring to Tyre, that “the men of Dedan were thy merchants,”[529] he was actually talking about the men of Ireland.

First let me refer you to page 4, by which you[Pg 457] will be reminded of our ancient possession of a naval equipment. Secondly, let me quote to you an extract from Vallancey, when directing the result to a different application. His words are: “Another proof of the ancient Irish being skilled in the art of navigation, I draw from a fragment of the Brehon laws in my possession, where the payment, or the reward, for the education of children, whilst under the care of fosterers, is thus stipulated to be paid to the ollamhs, or professors, distinguishing private tuition from that of public schools. The law says: ‘If youth be instructed in the knowledge of cattle, the payment shall be three eneaclann and a seventh; if in husbandry and farming, three eneaclann and three-sevenths; if in milrach, i.e. glais-argneadh as tear, that is, superior navigation, or the best kind of knowledge, the payment shall be five eneaclann and the fifth of an eanmaide; if in glais-argneadhistein, that is, second, or inferior (branch of) navigation, two eneaclann and a seventh.’ And this law is ordained because the pupils must have been previously instructed in letters, which is the lowest education of all.”

First, let me refer you to page 4, where you[Pg 457] will be reminded of our ancient possession of a naval equipment. Secondly, let me quote an excerpt from Vallancey, directing the result to a different application. His words are: “Another proof that the ancient Irish were skilled in navigation comes from a fragment of the Brehon laws I have, which states that the payment, or reward, for educating children while under the care of fosterers is to be paid to the ollamhs, or teachers, distinguishing private education from that of public schools. The law states: ‘If youth is instructed in cattle knowledge, the payment shall be three eneaclann and a seventh; if in husbandry and farming, three eneaclann and three-sevenths; if in milrach, i.e. glais-argneadh as tear, which means superior navigation or the best type of knowledge, the payment shall be five eneaclann and the fifth of an eanmaide; if in glais-argneadhistein, which is a second, or inferior, type of navigation, two eneaclann and a seventh.’ And this law is established because the students must have been previously educated in letters, which is the most basic level of education.”

Thus you see, at all events, that we were qualified for the duties required. Now, I will demonstrate, and that too by the aid, or rather at the expense, of Mons. Heeren, that we were the actual persons pointed to by the prophet.

Thus you see, in any case, that we were qualified for the duties required. Now, I will demonstrate, and I'll do this with the help, or rather at the expense, of Mons. Heeren, that we were the actual people referenced by the prophet.

“Deden,” says the professor, “is one of the Bahrein, or rather more northerly one of Cathema. The proofs, which to detail here would be out of place, may be found in Assemani, Bib. Orient. tom. ii. par. ii. pp. 160, 564, 604, and 744. Difficulties arise here, not merely from want of maps, but also from the variation and confusion of names. Daden, or Deden,[Pg 458] is also frequently called Dirin; and it may be conjectured that from hence arose the name of Dehroon, which is given to one of the Bahrein islands in the map of Delisle. If that were the case, then Dedan would not be Cathema, as Assemani asserts, but the island mentioned above; and this is rendered probable by the resemblance of names, which is a certain guide.”

“Deden,” says the professor, “is one of the Bahrein islands, or more accurately, the one further north in Cathema. The evidence, which would be too detailed to go into here, can be found in Assemani, Bib. Orient. vol. ii, part ii, pages 160, 564, 604, and 744. The uncertainties arise not just from the lack of maps, but also from the mix-up and variation of names. Daden, or Deden,[Pg 458] is often referred to as Dirin; and it's possible that the name Dehroon, which appears on Delisle's map for one of the Bahrein islands, came from this. If that’s true, then Dedan would not be Cathema, as Assemani claims, but the island mentioned earlier; and this is made more likely by the similarity of names, which is a reliable indicator.”

If the “resemblance of names” be “a certain guide,” identity of names must be still more certain; and then must my proofs already prevail, and the professor’s conjectures fall to the ground! Surely he cannot say that there is any even resemblance between D-Irin and Dehroon! But he admits that the place alluded to is called indifferently Dedan[530] and D-Irin; and have I not shown that each of those names, identical and unadulterated, belonged properly to Ireland? Ireland, therefore, alone can be the country alluded to by the inspired penman.

If the “similarity of names” serves as “a reasonable guide,” then the identity of names must be even more reliable; thus, my evidence should already win out, and the professor’s theories should be dismissed! Surely he can’t claim there’s even a remote similarity between D-Irin and Dehroon! But he acknowledges that the referenced place is called interchangeably Dedan[530] and D-Irin; and haven't I demonstrated that each of those names, identical and unaltered, rightfully belonged to Ireland? Therefore, Ireland alone must be the country referred to by the inspired writer.

In denying, however, a Dodona to the Greeks, and an oracle also, General Vallancey was quite incorrect. What he should have maintained was, that both name and oracle had their prototypes in Ireland; but that, so remote was the date at which the transfer occurred, all insight into the mysteries had long since perished.

In denying a Dodona to the Greeks, along with an oracle, General Vallancey was completely mistaken. What he should have argued is that both the name and oracle had their prototypes in Ireland; however, because the transfer happened so long ago, all understanding of the mysteries had long since vanished.

Indeed, their priests very frankly acknowledged the fact to Herodotus, when, in his thirst for information, he waited upon them at Dodona. “We do not,” said they, “know even the names of the deities to whom we make our offerings—we distinguish them, it is true, by titles and designations; but these[Pg 459] are all adventitious and modern in comparison of the worship, which is of great antiquity.” Upon which the historian very truly concludes, “that their nature and origin had been always a secret; and that even the Pelasgi, who first introduced them and their rites, had been equally unacquainted with their history.”

Indeed, their priests openly admitted this to Herodotus when he sought their knowledge at Dodona. “We don’t,” they said, “even know the names of the deities we offer to—we recognize them, it’s true, by titles and descriptions; but these[Pg 459] are all later and modern compared to the worship, which is very ancient.” To which the historian rightly concludes, “that their nature and origin had always been a secret; and that even the Pelasgi, who first brought them and their rites, were equally unaware of their history.”

Like a true Greek, however, he must set about coining an origin for them; and so he tells us a cock-and-a-bull story of two pigeons (Peleiai) having taken flight from Thebes in Upper Egypt, and never stopped until they perched, one upon the top of Dodona, and the other God knows where; and then he flatters himself he has the allegory solved, by imagining that those pigeons were priestesses, or old women, carried off by Phœnician pirates, and sold into the land of Greece!

Like a true Greek, he starts to create an origin story for them; so he spins a ridiculous tale about two pigeons (Peleiai) flying away from Thebes in Upper Egypt and not stopping until one landed on top of Dodona, and the other who knows where. Then he convinces himself he has figured out the allegory by imagining that those pigeons were priestesses or old women kidnapped by Phoenician pirates and sold into Greece!

In this he has been followed by thousands of imitators, and quoted miraculously at all the public schools. Nay, his disciples would fain even improve upon the thing; and Servius has gone so far as to say that the old woman’s name was Pelias!

In this, he has been followed by thousands of imitators and quoted widely in all the public schools. In fact, his followers even want to improve upon the thing; and Servius has gone so far as to say that the old woman’s name was Pelias!

Now, here is the whole mystery unravelled for you.

Now, here is the entire mystery revealed for you.

When the Greeks established an oracle of their Dodona, subordinate to our master one, they adopted, at the same time, one of the orders of our priesthood. This was that of the Pheeleas, the meaning of which being to them an enigma, they bent it, as usual, to some similar sound in their own language.[531] This was that of Peleiai, in the accusative Peleias, which, in the dialect of Attica, signifies pigeons, and in that[Pg 460] of Epirus, old women; and so the whole metamorphosis was forthwith adjusted!

When the Greeks set up an oracle at their Dodona, which was subordinate to our main one, they also adopted one of the ranks from our priesthood. This was the Pheeleas, the meaning of which was a mystery to them, so they bent it, as usual, to match a similar sound in their own language.[531] This became Peleiai, in the accusative Peleias, which, in the Attic dialect, means pigeons, and in that[Pg 460] of Epirus, old women; and thus the whole transformation was quickly made!

 

 

[Pg 461]“The very extraordinary piece of antiquity, represented in the annexed woodcut, was found,” says Mr. Petrie, “in a bog at Ballymoney, county of Antrim, and exhibited to the Royal Irish Academy, by the Lord Bishop of Down, in March 1829. Its material is that description of bronze of which all the ancient Irish weapons, etc., are composed, and its actual size is four times that of the representation. It is a tube, divided by joints at A and B into three parts, which, on separating, were found to contain brass wire, in a zigzag form, a piece of which is represented in Fig. G. This wire appears to have been originally elastic, but when found was in a state of considerable decomposition. At E and F are two holes, about one-eighth of an inch in diameter, and seem intended for rivets or pins to hold the instrument together. The birds move on loose pins, which pass through the tube, and on the other end are rings. The material and style of workmanship of this singular instrument leaves no doubt of its high antiquity. But we confess ourselves totally unable to form even a rational conjecture as to its probable use, and should feel obliged to any antiquary who would throw light upon it.”[532]

[Pg 461]“This remarkable ancient artifact, shown in the woodcut attached, was discovered,” says Mr. Petrie, “in a bog at Ballymoney, County Antrim, and presented to the Royal Irish Academy by the Lord Bishop of Down in March 1829. It’s made of the kind of bronze used for all ancient Irish weapons, and its actual size is four times that of the image. It’s a tube, divided by joints at A and B into three sections, which, when taken apart, were found to contain brass wire arranged in a zigzag pattern, a piece of which is illustrated in Fig. G. This wire seems to have been elastic originally, but was found in a state of significant decay. At E and F are two holes, about one-eighth of an inch in diameter, which appear to be designed for rivets or pins to hold the instrument together. The birds move on loose pins that go through the tube, with rings at the other end. The materials and craftsmanship of this unique instrument make its ancient origins undeniable. However, we admit we are completely unable to even guess its likely use, and would appreciate any antiquarian insights on this matter.”[532]

Had the antiquarian high-priest to this magnanimous assemblage been equally modest in former cases, and courted instruction, instead of erecting himself into a Pheelea, he would not cut the figure which he now does. Ignorance is no fault: it is only its vagaries that are so ridiculous!

Had the old-school high-priest of this generous gathering been just as humble in the past and sought knowledge instead of setting himself up as a Pheelea, he wouldn't look the way he does now. Ignorance isn't a flaw; it's just its quirks that are so silly!

However, he has said—I beg pardon, he is in the plural number—well, then, they have said, that[Pg 462] they would feel obliged to any antiquary who would throw light upon the subject.

However, they have said that[Pg 462] they would appreciate any expert who could shed light on the topic.

To be sure, I am no antiquary. The Royal Irish Academy have made that as clear as the sun at noonday. Nay, they have even strove to make their brethren at this side of the water to think so also! But their brethren at this side of the water are too honest a people, and too noble in their purpose, to make history a trade, and to stifle truth at the unhallowed dictates of interest or partiality.

To be clear, I'm no antiquarian. The Royal Irish Academy has made that as obvious as the sun at noon. In fact, they've even tried to convince their brethren on this side of the water to believe the same! But their brethren on this side of the water are too honest and too noble in their purpose to profit from history and to suppress truth for selfish interests or biases.

No matter; I will tell all what this piece of antiquity was. It was the actual instrument through which the oracle of Dodona was announced! You see upon it the swans by which Apollo was brought to the Hyperboreans! The bulbul of Iran also attends in the train; and the affinity of this latter bird to the species of pigeons, convinced the Greeks that they had really hit off the interpretation of the word Pheelea! and that pigeons were, in truth, the deliverers of the oracle.

No matter; I will share what this old artifact was. It was the actual tool through which the oracle of Dodona delivered its messages! You can see the swans that brought Apollo to the Hyperboreans! The bulbul of Iran is also part of the group; and the connection of this bird to the pigeon species led the Greeks to believe they had accurately interpreted the word Pheelea! They thought that pigeons were, in fact, the messengers of the oracle.

This was the block upon which Abbé Bannier was stumbling. Having learned from some quarter, I believe from Aristotle, that there were some brass appendages contiguous to Dodona, he converts those appendages into kettles—a worthy friend of mine would add, of fish—“which,” says he, “being lashed with a whip, clattered against one another until the oracle fulminated”!!!

This was the stumbling block for Abbé Bannier. He learned from somewhere, I think from Aristotle, that there were some brass attachments near Dodona. He turned those attachments into kettles—a good friend of mine would add, of fish—“which,” he says, “when whipped, banged against each other until the oracle spoke”!!!

As to those oracles themselves, with the registries of which antiquity is so replete, I will here articulate my individual belief. No one who knows me can suppose that I am superstitious; and, for those who know me not, the sentiments herein delivered will scarcely foster the imputation. Yet am I as[Pg 463] thoroughly persuaded as I am of my personal consciousness, that some prescience they did possess, conducted partly by human fraud, and partly by spiritual co-operation.

Regarding those oracles, which are so common in ancient records, I want to share my personal belief. No one who knows me would think I’m superstitious; and for those who don’t know me, what I express here will hardly support that claim. Still, I am as[Pg 463] convinced as I am of my own awareness that they did have some foresight, influenced partly by human deceit and partly by spiritual collaboration.

There is no question but that there must have been some supernatural agency in the business; for human skill and human sagacity could never penetrate the deep intricacies of doubt, and the important pregnancies of time which they have foreshown.[533]

There’s no doubt that some supernatural force must have been involved; because human talent and intelligence could never unravel the complex intricacies of doubt, or the significant pregnancies of time that they have foreshown.[533]

Porphyry, in his book De Dæmonibus, and Iamblichus in his De Mysteriis, expressly mention that demons were in every case the authors of oracles. Without going all this length, we may readily allow that they had perhaps a great share in them; neither will the ambiguity in which their answers were sometimes couched detract anything from this admission, because the spirits themselves, when ignorant of any contingency, would, of course, try to screen their defect by the vagueness of conjectures, in order that if the issue did not correspond with their advice, it may be supposed owing to misinterpretation. The instance of Crœsus and the Delphian oracle was an interesting event. He sent to all the oracles on the same day this question for solution,[Pg 464] viz. “What is Crœsus, the son of Alyattes, King of Lydia, now doing?” That of Delphi answered thus: “I know the number of the sand of Libya, the measure of the ocean—the secrets of the silent and dumb lie open to me—I smell the odour of a lamb and tortoise boiling together in a brazen cauldron; brass is under and brass above the flesh.”

Porphyry, in his book De Dæmonibus, and Iamblichus in his De Mysteriis, specifically state that demons were always the source of oracles. Without going into too much detail, we can agree that they likely played a significant role in them; and the vague nature of their responses does not reduce this acknowledgment, since the spirits, when unaware of an outcome, would obviously attempt to cover their uncertainty with ambiguous predictions, so that if the results did not match their guidance, it could be attributed to a misunderstanding. The case of Crœsus and the Delphian oracle was quite notable. He sent the same question to all the oracles on the same day,[Pg 464] asking, “What is Crœsus, the son of Alyattes, King of Lydia, doing right now?” The Oracle of Delphi replied: “I know the number of the sand of Libya, the measure of the ocean—the secrets of the silent and dumb are clear to me—I smell the scent of a lamb and tortoise boiling together in a bronze cauldron; bronze is below and bronze is above the flesh.”

Having heard this reply, Crœsus adored the god of Delphi, and owned the oracle had spoken truth; for he was on that day employed in boiling together a lamb and a tortoise in a cauldron of brass, which had a cover of the same metal. He next sent, enjoining his ambassadors to inquire whether he should undertake a war against the Persians? The oracle returned answer, “If Crœsus passes the Halys, he will put an end to a vast empire.”

Having heard this response, Crœsus worshipped the god of Delphi and acknowledged that the oracle had spoken the truth; for he was that day busy boiling a lamb and a tortoise together in a brass cauldron with a lid made of the same metal. He then sent his ambassadors, instructing them to ask whether he should go to war against the Persians. The oracle replied, “If Crœsus crosses the Halys, he will bring an end to a great empire.”

Not failing to interpret this as favourable to his project, he again sent to inquire, “If he should long enjoy the kingdom?” The answer was, “That he should till a mule reigned over the Medes.” Deeming this impossible, he concluded that he and his posterity should hold the kingdom for ever. But the oracle afterwards declared that by “a mule” was meant Cyrus, whose parents were of different nations—his father a Persian, and mother a Mede. By which mule, says a facetious writer, the good man Crœsus was thus made an ass!

Not missing the chance to see this as a good sign for his plan, he asked again, “Will I enjoy the kingdom for a long time?” The reply was, “You will until a mule rules over the Medes.” Believing this to be impossible, he figured that he and his descendants would hold the kingdom forever. But the oracle later explained that the “mule” referred to Cyrus, whose parents came from different backgrounds—his father was Persian and his mother was Mede. By which mule, a witty writer remarked, the well-meaning Crœsus was turned into an ass!

That the priests, however, used much deception in the business, and that this deception did not escape the notice of the learned men of the time, is evident from the charge which Demosthenes had brought against the Pythia, of her being accustomed to Philippise, or conform her notes to the tune of the Macedonian emperor. The knowledge of this circumstance[Pg 465] made the prudent at all times distrust their suggestions, whilst the rabble, without gainsay, acquiesced as blindly in the belief of their infallibility.

That the priests were really deceptive about this, and that this trickery didn't go unnoticed by the educated people of the time, is clear from the accusation that Demosthenes made against the Pythia, claiming she often Philippised or adjusted her responses to fit the tune of the Macedonian emperor. Knowledge of this fact[Pg 465] caused wise individuals to always distrust their suggestions, while the masses blindly accepted their supposed infallibility.

But it was not only as to the meaning of the word Pheelea that the Greeks were unapprised, they knew not the import of their own name Pelargi![534] It is compounded of this same term pheelea, an augur or a diviner; and argh, the symbolic boat, or yoni! And, mind you, that this was the great difference between the Pelargi—which is but another name for Pish-de-danaans—and the Tuath-de-danaans, that the latter venerated the male organ of energy, and the former the female; therefore in no country occupied by the former do you meet with Round Towers, though you invariably encounter those traces of art, which prove their descent from one common origin.

But the Greeks were not only unaware of the meaning of the word Pheelea, they also didn't understand the significance of their own name Pelargi![534] It combines the same term pheelea, which means an augur or a diviner, with argh, the symbolic boat, or yoni! And keep in mind, this was the key difference between the Pelargi—which is just another name for Pish-de-danaans—and the Tuath-de-danaans: the latter respected the male source of energy, while the former honored the female; therefore, in any territory occupied by the former, you won't find Round Towers, though you will consistently see those traces of art that demonstrate their shared ancestry.

As presiding over the diviners of the symbolical boat, Jupiter was called Pelargicus.[535]

As the leader of the diviners of the symbolical boat, Jupiter was known as Pelargicus. [535]

Agyeus was another term in their religious vocabulary, as applied to Apollo, of which the Greeks knew not the source. They could not, indeed, well mistake, that it was derived immediately from αγυια, via; but that did not expound the fact, and they were still in ignorance of its proper import. It is merely a translation of our Rudh-a-vohir, that is, Apollo-of-the high-roads, not, what the Greeks understood it, as stationary thereon, but, on the contrary, as itinerant;[Pg 466] and to whom Venus the stranger corresponded on the other side; the especial province of both being to ensure the comforts of hospitality, of protection, and of love, to all emigrants and all travellers.

Agyeus was another term in their religious language, referring to Apollo, the source of which the Greeks did not know. They couldn't help but realize it came from αγυια, via; but that didn't clarify its meaning, and they remained unaware of its true significance. It's simply a translation of our Rudh-a-vohir, which means Apollo-of-the high-roads, not as the Greeks thought of it—being stationary there—but rather as itinerant; [Pg 466] and to whom Venus the stranger corresponded on the other side; their primary role was to ensure the comforts of hospitality, protection, and love for all emigrants and travelers.

Grunie was another epithet applied to Apollo, as we may read in a hymn composed by Orpheus, which they could not comprehend. It is derived from Grian, one of our names for the Sun.

Grunie was another nickname for Apollo, as mentioned in a hymn written by Orpheus, which they couldn't understand. It comes from Grian, one of our terms for the Sun.

But, beyond comparison, the most inexplicable of all the epithets applied to this divinity is Lycæus; which, though—as has been the case, you perceive, in every subject yet discussed—it can be explained only in the Irish!—yet, even there, it opposes some difficulties to discourage, but not more than what give way to sagacity and to perseverance.

But, without a doubt, the most puzzling of all the names given to this deity is Lycæus; which, as you can see has been the case in every subject we've covered—it can only be explained in Irish!—yet, even there, it poses some challenges that can be frustrating, but not more than what can be overcome with cleverness and determination.

At Glendalough, in the county Wicklow, one of the proudest abodes of Budhism, are found, amongst other sculptures, upon the dilapidated ruins, those which you see opposite.

At Glendalough, in County Wicklow, one of the most notable places of Buddhism, you can find, among other sculptures, those seen opposite, on the crumbling ruins.

The wolf is the most frequent in the multitude of those hieroglyphics. His character is exhibited in more attitudes than one—and all mysteriously significant of natural designs.

The wolf appears most often in the many hieroglyphics. Its character is shown in multiple poses—and each one carries a mysterious meaning related to natural designs.

In one place you observe his tail gracefully interwoven with the long hair of a young man’s head. That represents the youth Apollo, controlling by his efficacy—alias, the sun’s genial rays—the most hardened hearts, and so revolutionising the tendency of the inborn system, as from antipathy often to produce affection and love!

In one spot, you see his tail elegantly intertwined with the long hair of a young man's head. This symbolizes the youth Apollo, who, through his power—also known as the sun's warm rays—can soften even the toughest hearts, transforming the natural tendency from dislike to affection and love!

 

Of this illustration, the practical proof is afforded in Bakewell’s Travels in the Tarentaise, to the following purpose, viz.:—

Of this illustration, the practical proof is found in Bakewell’s Travels in the Tarentaise, for the following purpose:—

“By way of enlivening the description of the [Pg 468]structure of animals, he (M. de Candolle, Lecturer on Natural History at Geneva), introduced many interesting particulars respecting what he called leur morale, or their natural dispositions, and the changes they underwent when under the dominion of man. Among other instances of the affection which wolves had sometimes shown to their masters, he mentioned one which took place in the vicinity of Geneva. A lady, Madame M——, had a tame wolf, which seemed to have as much attachment to its mistress as a spaniel. She had occasion to leave home for some weeks; the wolf evinced the greatest distress after her departure, and at first refused to take food. During the whole time she was absent, he remained much dejected: on her return, as soon as the animal heard her footsteps, he bounded into the room in an ecstasy of delight; springing up, he placed one paw on each of her shoulders, but the next moment he fell backwards and instantly expired.”

“To make the description of the [Pg 468] structure of animals more engaging, he (M. de Candolle, lecturer on Natural History in Geneva) shared many fascinating details about what he called leur morale, or their natural tendencies, and the changes they experienced when under human control. Among other examples of the affection wolves sometimes showed towards their masters, he mentioned a case that occurred near Geneva. A woman named Madame M—— had a tame wolf that appeared to be as attached to her as a spaniel. When she had to leave home for a few weeks, the wolf showed great distress after her departure and initially refused to eat. During the entire time she was away, he looked very downcast: upon her return, as soon as the animal heard her footsteps, he leaped into the room in pure joy; jumping up, he put one paw on each of her shoulders, but the next moment he fell back and instantly died.”

Elsewhere you discern two wolves unmercifully tearing at a human head! And this is symbolical of a species of disease, of which there is published an account in a work called The Hospitall of Incurable Fooles, translated from the Italian by Todd, to the following effect, viz.:—

Elsewhere, you see two wolves viciously tearing apart a human head! And this symbolizes a kind of disease, which is detailed in a book titled The Hospitall of Incurable Fooles, translated from Italian by Todd, as follows:—

“Amongst these humours of Melancholy, the phisitions place a kinde of madnes, by the Greeks called Lycanthropia, termed by the Latines Insania Lupina, or Wolves furie: which bringeth a man to this point (as Attomare affirmeth), that in Februarie he will goe out of the house in the night like a wolfe, hunting about the graves of the dead with great howling: and plucke the dead men’s bones out of the sepulchres, carrying them about the streets, to the great fear and[Pg 469] astonishment of all them that meete him: And the foresaide author affirmeth, that melancholike persons of this kinde have pale faces, soaked and hollow eies, with a weak sight, never shedding one tear to the view of the world,” etc.

“Among these moods of Melancholy, physicians classify a type of madness, referred to by the Greeks as Lycanthropia and by the Romans as Insania Lupina, or Wolf’s fury: which leads a person, as Attomare states, to the point that in February they will go out of the house at night like a wolf, prowling around the graves of the dead with loud howling: and will pull the bones of the dead out of the tombs, carrying them around the streets, causing great fear and [Pg 469] astonishment to everyone who encounters them: And the aforementioned author claims that melancholic individuals of this sort have pale faces, sunken and hollow eyes, with weak sight, never shedding a single tear at the sight of the world,” etc.

And that this was epidemic amongst the Irish is proved by Spenser’s testimony, when, drawing a parallel between the Scythians and the Irish of his day, he says: “Also, the Scythians said, that they were once a year turned into wolves; and so it is written of the Irish: though Martin Camden, in a better sense, doth suppose it was a disease, called lycanthropia, so named of the wolf: and yet some of the Irish doe use to make the wolf their gossip.”

And that this was common among the Irish is shown by Spenser’s account, where, comparing the Scythians to the Irish of his time, he says: “Also, the Scythians claimed that they turned into wolves once a year; and the same is written about the Irish: although Martin Camden believes in a more reasonable way that it was a condition called lycanthropy, named after the wolf: and yet some of the Irish do use to make the wolf their gossip.”

Thus it appears, that the Irish were not only acquainted with the nature of this sickness, but also with the knack of taming that animal of which it bore the name. All this was connected with the worship of Apollo, and with Eastern mythology. Nay, the very dogs, for which our country was once famous,[536] and which were destined as protectors against the ravages of the wolf, are clear, from Ctesias, to have had their correspondents in India.

Thus, it seems that the Irish were not only familiar with the nature of this sickness, but also had the skill to tame the animal from which it took its name. All of this was tied to the worship of Apollo and Eastern mythology. Furthermore, the very dogs, for which our country was once renowned, [536] and which were meant to protect against the attacks of the wolf, clearly had their counterparts in India, as noted by Ctesias.

The epithet Lyceus, I conceive, now elucidated; and so leave to yourself to penetrate the rest of those devices. But I shall not, at the same time, take leave of the “Valley of the Two Lakes.”[537]

The nickname Lyceus, as I see it, is now clear; so I'll let you figure out the rest of those tricks. But I won't, at the same time, say goodbye to the “Valley of the Two Lakes.”[537]

On one of the loose stones, which remain after[Pg 470] this wreck of magnificence, you will see a full delineation of “The history of Dahamsonda, King of Baranes (modern Benares), who, as his name implies, was a zealous lover of religious knowledge; and was incarnated, in order to be tried between his attachment to religion and his zeal for the salvation of the world on the one side, and his love to his own life, and his attachment to his kingdom and wealth, as well as his kindred and friends, on the other; for which purpose the gods had gradually and completely withdrawn the light of religious knowledge from the world by the time of his accession to the throne.”[538]

On one of the loose stones left after[Pg 470] this grand collapse, you will find a complete account of “The history of Dahamsonda, King of Baranes (modern Benares), who, as his name suggests, was a passionate seeker of religious knowledge; and was incarnated in order to be tested between his commitment to religion and his eagerness for the salvation of the world on one side, and his love for his own life, as well as his attachment to his kingdom, wealth, and his family and friends, on the other; for this purpose, the gods had gradually and completely withdrawn the light of religious knowledge from the world by the time he came to the throne.”[538]

This king, in his anxiety to regain the lost condition of mankind—to recover their literature and their ancient knowledge of religion, instructs his courtiers to proclaim the offer of a casket of gold, “as a reward to any person” who would instruct his majesty in the mysteries of the Bana,[539] that is, the Budhist Gospel, with a view to its salutary repropagation.

This king, eager to restore the lost state of humanity—to recover their literature and their ancient understanding of religion, instructs his courtiers to announce the offer of a chest of gold, “as a reward to anyone” who would teach his majesty the secrets of the Bana,[539] that is, the Buddhist Gospel, aiming for its beneficial revival.

The officers proceeded in quest of such a phenomenon; but, in the extent of their own realms, he was not to be found!

The officers set out in search of such a phenomenon; but, within the limits of their own territories, he could not be found!

This excites the uneasiness of the king, who “having by degrees increased his offers to thousands and millions of money, high titles, possessions of land and great privileges; and, at last, offering his own throne and kingdom, but still finding no instructor, leaves his court, resolved to become private traveller, and not to rest till he has found one who could communicate to him the desired knowledge. Having for a length of time travelled through many kingdoms, towns, and[Pg 471] villages, enduring hardships, he is, at last, by providential interference, led through a delightful valley (which affords him subjects for consideration and recreation of mind) into a dismal forest, the habitation of frightful demons, venomous reptiles, and beasts of prey.

This stirs the king's unease, who “after gradually increasing his offers to thousands and millions of money, high titles, land ownership, and great privileges; and finally, even offering his own throne and kingdom, but still finding no teacher, leaves his court determined to become a private traveler, not stopping until he has found someone who can share the knowledge he desires. After traveling for a long time through many kingdoms, towns, and[Pg 471] villages, facing hardships, he is eventually, through a stroke of luck, led into a beautiful valley (which gives him plenty to think about and enjoy) before finding himself in a grim forest, home to terrifying demons, venomous snakes, and predatory beasts.

Sekkraia having on the occasion come down from heaven, in the disguise of a Raksha, meets Bodhesat (the king) in the wilderness, who fearlessly enters into conversation with him, and informs him of the object of his wanderings. The disguised deity undertaking to satisfy the king, if he will sacrifice to him his flesh and blood in exchange for the sacred knowledge, Bodhesat cheerfully ascends a steep rock, shown him by the apparition, and throws himself headlong to the mouth of the Raksha. The king’s zeal being thus proved, Sekkraia, in his own heavenly form, receives him in his arms, as he is precipitating himself from the rock,” and has him initiated in the desired information.[540]

Sekkraia came down from heaven in the form of a Raksha and meets Bodhesat (the king) in the wilderness. The king, not afraid, starts a conversation with him and shares his reason for wandering. The disguised deity promises to fulfill the king's request if he sacrifices his flesh and blood in exchange for sacred knowledge. Bodhesat willingly climbs a steep rock that the apparition shows him and jumps headfirst into the mouth of the Raksha. The king’s dedication is proven, and Sekkraia, in his true heavenly form, catches him as he jumps from the rock, initiating him into the desired knowledge.[540]

Now, waiving for a moment the latter part of this legend—every word of which, however, is still chronicled in our country, though transferred by the moderns to St. Kevin and the monks—I return to add, that, on the above-mentioned stone, you will see a representation of the ambassadors offering this caske of riches to a professor of letters seated in his “doctor’s chair”!!!

Now, putting aside the latter part of this story—every word of which is still recorded in our country, although it's been assigned by the modern folks to St. Kevin and the monks—I want to add that, on the stone mentioned above, you'll see a depiction of the ambassadors presenting this casket of riches to a professor seated in his “doctor’s chair”!!!

This stone itself is engraved in Ledwich’s Antiquities, where in his ignorance of its meaning, as well as of everything else which formed the subject[Pg 472] of his libellous farrago, he perverts it into the bribing of a Roman Catholic priest!—as if the priests would so emblazon themselves!—and quotes Chaucer to prove the fact, when he says of one them, that—

This stone is mentioned in Ledwich’s Antiquities, where his lack of understanding about its meaning and everything else related to the subject[Pg 472] of his defamatory nonsense distorts it into the idea of a bribing of a Roman Catholic priest!—as if the priests would flaunt themselves like that!—and he quotes Chaucer to prove the point when he mentions one of them, that—

“He would suffer, for a quart of wine,
A good fellow to have his concubine”!

“He would suffer, for a quart of wine,
A good guy to have his mistress!”

How inconsistent is error! Elsewhere this Reverend Doctor has asserted, and, accidentally, with truth, that there was no such thing at all to be met with at this place, as “Christian symbols.” I wonder was he one of those who consider Roman Catholics not to be Christians?

How inconsistent is error! Elsewhere, this Reverend Doctor has claimed, and, unintentionally, accurately, that there are no “Christian symbols” to be found here at all. I wonder if he’s one of those who thinks Roman Catholics aren’t Christians?

However, again from this he diverges! And, when called upon to decipher the hieroglyphics upon a stone-roofed Tuath-de-danaan chapel, of the same character as that at Knockmoy, and discovered here a few years ago, beneath the Christian piles which the early missionaries had built over it, by way of supersedence, he throws himself, in his embarrassment, into the arms of St. Kevin! associates him with the whole! and that, too, after he had fatigued himself, until half choked with spleen, in bellowing out the ideality and utter non-existence of such a personage!

However, once again, he goes off track! And when asked to interpret the hieroglyphics on the roofed Tuath-de-danaan chapel, similar to the one at Knockmoy, which was discovered here a few years ago under the Christian structures built over it by early missionaries as a way of superseding, he, in his frustration, turns to St. Kevin for help! He associates him with the whole situation! And this is after he had exhausted himself, almost choking with annoyance, in loudly insisting on the imaginability and complete non-existence of such a figure!

On the front of the cathedral erected out of the fragments of the Tuath-de-danaan dilapidations, you will find Budha embracing the sacred tree, known in our registries, by the name of Aithair Faodha, which signifies literally the tree of Budha.[541]

On the front of the cathedral built from the ruins of the Tuath-de-danaan, you'll see Budha embracing the sacred tree, which is listed in our records as Aithair Faodha, literally meaning the tree of Budha.[541]

[Pg 473]The pomegranate of Astarte—the medicinal apple of affection[542]—presents itself, also, in the foliage! The mouldings upon the arch of the western window refer likewise to her. And, to complete the union of Sabian symbolisation, the serpent mingles in the general tale! while the traditional story of the adjoining lake having been infested by the presence of that reptile, has a faithful parallel in one of the lakes of Syria!

[Pg 473]The pomegranate of Astarte—the healing fruit of love[542]—is also present in the leaves! The decorations on the arch of the western window also refer to her. And, to complete the connection of Sabian symbolism, the serpent is woven into the overall story! Meanwhile, the traditional tale of the nearby lake being inhabited by that reptile has a striking parallel in one of the lakes in Syria!

Will it not be believed, therefore, that the valley at which Dohamsonda had alighted, after he had traversed many realms far away from his own, was that of Glendalough? And where, I ask, would he be more likely to obtain the object of his peregrination, viz. initiation into gospel truth, than in that country which, from its pre-eminent effulgence in its[Pg 474] beatitudes, was exclusively denominated the Gospel-land?

Will it not be hard to believe that the valley where Dohamsonda landed, after traveling through many distant lands, was Glendalough? And where, I ask, would he be more likely to find what he was searching for, namely, initiation into gospel truth, than in that country which, because of its outstanding brightness in its[Pg 474] blessings, was uniquely called the Gospel-land?

This, sir, is no rhetoric,—no declamatory exaggeration. I will reduce it for you, in its simple elements, to the perspicuity of vision.

This, sir, is not just empty words—no exaggerated claims. I'll break it down for you, in its simplest form, for clear understanding.

Bana-ba is one of the names of our sacred island, which, like all the rest of our history, has been heretofore a mystery to literary inquirers!

Bana-ba is one of the names for our sacred island, which, like all of our history, has been a mystery to literary researchers until now!

The light bursts upon you!—does it not already? Need I proceed to separate for you the constituent parts of this word?

The light shines on you!—does it not already? Should I go ahead and break down the individual parts of this word for you?

It is compounded, then, be it known, of Bana, which indicates good tidings, or gospel, and aba, land—meaning, in the aggregate, the Gospel-land! And accordingly the pilgrim, when he set out upon his journey in quest of the Bana, very naturally betook himself to Bana-ba, or the land of the Bana, where alone it was to be found!

It is made up, just so you know, of Bana, which means good news or gospel, and aba, land—together meaning the Gospel-land! So, when the traveler started his journey in search of the Bana, it made perfect sense for him to head to Bana-ba, or the land of the Bana, where it could only be found!

And you presume to say that Christianity is a thing which only commenced last week?

And you think you can claim that Christianity is something that just started last week?

“Great God! I’d rather be
A Pagan suckled in a creed outworn;
So might I standing on this pleasant lea,
Have glimpses that would make me less forlorn;
Have sight of Proteus rising from the sea;
Or hear old Triton blow his wreathed horn.”
Wordsworth.

"Oh my God! I'd rather be
A Pagan raised in an outdated belief;
So I could stand on this lovely meadow,
And have glimpses that would make me less lonely;
See Proteus rising from the sea;
Or hear old Triton blowing his twisted horn.”
Wordsworth.

 

 


CHAPTER XXXI.

“They shall be astonished, and shall humble their countenances: and trouble shall seize them, when they shall behold the Son of Woman sitting upon the throne of his glory. Then shall the kings, the princes, and all who possess the earth glorify him who has dominion over all things—him who was concealed: for, from the beginning, the Son of Man existed in secret, whom the Most High preserved in the presence of his power, and revealed to the elect.”[543]

“They will be amazed and lower their faces in humility, and fear will grip them when they see the Son of Woman sitting on his glorious throne. Then, the kings, the leaders, and everyone who owns the earth will praise him who rules over everything—him who was hidden: for, from the very beginning, the Son of Man existed in secret, whom the Most High kept safe in his powerful presence and revealed to the chosen ones.”[543]

So speaks one of the most extraordinary productions that has ever appeared in England, in the shape of literature! And the commentary of its translator[544] is as follows:—

So speaks one of the most remarkable works that has ever emerged in England, in the form of literature! And the commentary of its translator[544] is as follows:—

“In both these passages,” says he, “the pre-existence of the Messiah is asserted in language which admits not the slightest shade of ambiguity—nor is it such a pre-existence as the philosophical cabalists attributed to him, who believed the souls of all men, and, consequently, that of the Messiah, to have been originally created together, when the world itself was formed; but an existence antecedent to all creation, an existence previous to the formation of the luminaries of heaven; an existence prior to all things visible[Pg 476] and invisible, before everything concealed.—It should likewise be remarked, that the pre-existence ascribed to him is a divine pre-existence.”[545]

“In both of these passages,” he states, “the pre-existence of the Messiah is clearly established in terms that leave no room for doubt—nor is it the kind of pre-existence that the philosophical cabalists attributed to him, who thought that the souls of all people, including the Messiah’s, were created together when the world was made; rather, it’s an existence before all creation, an existence that came before the formation of the heavenly bodies; an existence that precedes everything visible[Pg 476] and invisible, before anything hidden.—It should also be noted that the pre-existence attributed to him is a divine pre-existence.”[545]

As to the pre-existence of the Messiah, in the only way in which the Archbishop affirms, I did not think that the doctrine was so obscure as to require so much stress! Everybody acquiesces, who acquiesces in Christianity—that its Founder had existence and dominion with His Father before all worlds. And, therefore, when His Grace offers this as an illustration of our opening extract, he either unconsciously contradicts himself, or, else, by dealing in generalities, evades an exposition, which he was not at liberty to communicate!

As for the pre-existence of the Messiah, in the way the Archbishop claims, I didn’t think this doctrine was so unclear that it needed so much emphasis! Anyone who accepts Christianity agrees that its Founder existed and had authority with His Father before all time. Therefore, when His Grace uses this as an illustration of our opening passage, he either unintentionally contradicts himself or, by speaking in general terms, avoids an explanation he wasn't allowed to provide!

I am quite ignorant as to whether or not Dr. Lawrence belongs to the order of Freemasons, but I confess that when first I glanced at the above remarks I fancied he did. The care with which the two words “secret” and “concealed” were distinguished by him in italics, led me to this conjecture. But the indefinite unsubstantiality into which he afterwards wandered, made the fact of his initiation become, itself, a secret.

I have no idea if Dr. Lawrence is a member of the Freemasons, but I admit that when I first read the comments above, I thought he might be. The way he highlighted the words “secret” and “concealed” in italics led me to this assumption. However, the vague and unclear way he went on to explain things turned the fact of his initiation into a secret itself.

Let me, however, prove the above dilemma.

Let me, however, demonstrate the above dilemma.

His Lordship has asserted, that the uninspiration of “the author” will admit of no dispute:[546] and yet[Pg 477] that “author,” whom the Archbishop himself acknowledges to have written, at the very lowest, antecedently to the Advent, speaks of the Messiah as the “Son of Man” and the “Son of Woman.”[547]

His Lordship has stated that the uninspiration of "the author" is beyond debate:[546] and yet[Pg 477] that "author," whom the Archbishop himself admits to have written, at the very least, before the Advent, refers to the Messiah as the "Son of Man" and the "Son of Woman."[547]

Either, therefore, the author was inspired, speaking prospectively of an occurrence not then consummated! or else, uninspired, he historically transmits the record of an incarnation vouchsafed before his time.

Either the author was inspired, speaking about an event that hadn't happened yet, or he was uninspired and simply documenting the record of an incarnation that was granted before his time.

I feel perfectly indifferent as to which horn of this alternative you may patronise. They both equally make for me. Nor do I want either, otherwise than to show, that else the Archbishop is already of my way of thinking, and restrained from avowing it, or unwillingly involved in a contradictory nodus, from a partial succumbing to education!

I feel completely indifferent about which option you choose. They both lead to me. I don't want either, except to show that the Archbishop already shares my way of thinking but is holding back from acknowledging it, or is reluctantly caught in a contradictory situation due to a bit of giving in to education!

With this I leave Enoch! I have hitherto done without him! I shall continue still to do so! But while bidding adieu, I must disburthen myself of[Pg 478] the sentiments which his merits have inspired, and that after a very short personal familiarity.

With this, I say goodbye to Enoch! I've managed without him up to now! I will keep managing without him! But as I say my farewell, I need to share the thoughts that his qualities have stirred in me, and that's after a very brief personal acquaintance.

Thou art, then, a GOODLY and a WISE book, Enoch, stored with many and recondite truths, but “few they be who find” them. Better for thee it were, however, that thou hadst slept a little longer in thy tranquil retirement, than obtrude thyself, unappreciated, upon an ungenial world—a cold, a calculating, an adamantine world—who fancy they know everything, but who, in truth, know nothing—to meet with nothing but their scorn! It is true, Enoch, that thy face hath been tarnished by many a blemish! And that the hand of time hath dealt with thee, as it doth with the other works of man! Yet, despite of the curtailments thus sustained, and the exotics incorporated, thy magnificent ruin still holds within it some gleams, which to the initiated and the sympathetic afford delight and gratification.

You are, then, a GOODLY and a WISE book, Enoch, filled with many and hidden truths, but “few are the ones who find” them. It would have been better for you to have slept a little longer in your peaceful retirement than to present yourself, unappreciated, to an unkind world—a cold, calculating, unyielding world—who believes they know everything, but who, in reality, know nothing—only to encounter their scorn! It’s true, Enoch, that your face has been marked by many flaws! And that the hand of time has dealt with you as it does with the other works of man! Yet, despite the shortcomings you have faced, and the strangeness incorporated, your magnificent ruin still holds within it some glimmers, which to the initiated and the empathetic bring joy and satisfaction.

———“Sweet as the ecstatic bliss
Of souls that by intelligence converse!”

“Sweet as the ecstatic bliss
Of souls that by intelligence converse!”

Doubtless, reader, you are acquainted with the Gospel of St. John?—and you have a heart?—and you have emotions?—and you have sensibilities?—and you have intellect? Well, then, tell me frankly, have not these all been brought into requisition, at the metaphysical sublimity and the oriental pathos of the opening part of that production?

Surely, reader, you know the Gospel of St. John?—and you have a heart?—and you have feelings?—and you have sensitivities?—and you have a mind? Well then, tell me honestly, haven’t all of these been engaged by the metaphysical sublimity and the Oriental pathos of the beginning of that work?

“He was in the world, and the world was made by Him; and the world knew Him not. He came unto His own, and His own received Him not.”[548]

“He was in the world, and the world was made by Him; yet the world did not recognize Him. He came to His own, but His own did not accept Him.”[548]

You surely cannot suppose this said in reference to the late incarnation! Were it so, why should the[Pg 479] Evangelist deliver himself in terms so pointedly allusive to distant times? The interval between Christ’s disappearance and St. John’s registration was but as yesterday, and therefore the latter, when inculcating the divinity of the former, upon the belief of his countrymen, who were all contemporaries, as well of one as of the other, need not advertise them of an addition, of which they were themselves cognisant.

You can’t really think this was said about the recent incarnation! If that were the case, why would the [Pg 479] Evangelist use language that hints so clearly at earlier times? The gap between Christ’s departure and St. John’s writing was just like yesterday, and so when he was teaching the divinity of the former to his fellow countrymen—who were all living at the same time—he didn’t need to remind them of something they already knew about.

But to illustrate to you as light, that it was not the recent manifestation that was meant by the above text, he tells us in the sequel, when expressly narrating this latter fact, that “the Logos was made flesh and dwelt among us”;[549] where you perceive that “dwelling among us” is made a distinct thing from, and posterior in eventuation to “coming unto His own,” as before recorded![550]

But to show you as light, that it wasn’t the recent event referenced in the text, he goes on to explain later, while specifically recounting this fact, that “the Logos became flesh and lived among us”;[549] where you see that “living among us” is treated as a separate thing from, and occurs after “coming unto His own,” as mentioned earlier![550]

Indeed, in the delineation, it is not only the order of time, but the precision of words, that we see most rigidly characteristic. The Jews, it is certain, could not be called “His own,” except by adoption; and, I am free to allow, that from them, “as concerning the flesh, Christ came”; but by “His own[551] are meant His real relations!—emanations from the Godhead, such as He was Himself! beings altogether separate from flesh and blood! and whose mysteriousness was perceptible most clearly to St. John, as you will perceive by the Greek words from which this is rendered, viz. τα ιδια, having been put in the neuter gender!

Indeed, in this explanation, it’s not just the order of time, but the precision of words that stands out as the most distinctive feature. The Jews, it’s clear, could only be called “His own” through adoption; and I admit that from them, “in terms of the flesh, Christ came”; but by “His own”—A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0—what’s meant are His true relations!—emanations from the Godhead, just like He was! beings completely separate from flesh and blood! and whose mystery was most clearly understood by St. John, as you’ll see from the Greek words this is translated from, namely, τα ιδια, which are given in the neuter gender!

But suppose them, for an instant, to have been the Jews!—Then we are told that, “to as many as received Him, gave He power to become sons of God.”[552] Now, the apostles were they who did implicitly[Pg 480] receive Him: and why does not St. John refer to those, whether living or dead, as admitted to the privilege of becoming “sons of God”? I will tell you:—it was because that they did not answer to that order of beings “which were born not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God.”[553]

But let's say, for a moment, that they were the Jews!—Then we're told that, “to all who accepted Him, He gave the power to become children of God.”[552] Now, the apostles were the ones who truly accepted[Pg 480] Him: and why doesn't St. John mention those, whether alive or dead, as being granted the privilege of becoming “children of God”? I'll tell you:—it was because they didn't belong to that category of beings “who were born not of blood, nor of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God.”[553]

These were the persons to whom Christ came before—these were “His own,” because that, like Him, they also were of God.[554] These were they, who having lapsed into sin,[555] and vitiated their nature, drew down the vengeance of heaven upon them; and to the descendants of these it was that “the elect” and “the concealed one,” in mercy was made manifest, with proposals of redemption to regain their lost state!!!

These were the people to whom Christ came before—these were “His own,” because they, like Him, were also of God.[554] These were they who, having fallen into sin,[555] and corrupted their nature, brought down the wrath of heaven upon themselves; and to the descendants of these, “the elect” and “the concealed one,” was revealed in mercy, with offers of redemption to restore their lost state!!!

“O the depth of the riches both of the wisdom and knowledge of God! how unsearchable are His judgments, and how inscrutable His ways!”[556]

“O the depth of the riches of both the wisdom and knowledge of God! How unsearchable are His judgments, and how mysterious His ways!”[556]

Seest thou not now, therefore, the propriety of St. John’s expression, when He says, “And I knew Him not, but that He should be made manifest to Israel”;[557] for when, before “He was in the world,” it was in secret and concealed—as still and always represented in the mysteries! The latter, he asserts, as a matter of revelation—for the former he appeals to the experience of his auditors, as a subject of history: and both epochs are confirmed by the “voice from heaven,” which replied to Christ’s own prayer, as thus, “I have both glorified it,” viz. at Thy former manifestation—“and will glorify it again,”[558] at this Thy present!!!

Don't you see now why St. John’s statement is fitting when he says, “And I didn’t recognize Him, but that He should be made manifest to Israel”;[557] because, before “He was in the world,” it was secret and concealed—as still and always represented in the mysteries! He asserts the latter as a matter of revelation—for the former he appeals to the experience of his audience, as a subject of history: and both epochs are confirmed by the “voice from heaven,” which responded to Christ’s own prayer, saying, “I have both glorified it,” that is, at Your earlier manifestation—“and will glorify it again,”[558] at this Your present!!!

I was myself twelve years of age before ever I[Pg 481] saw a Testament in any language. The first I was then introduced to was the Greek. Being in favour with my tutor, he took an interest in my progress, and the consequence was, to my gratitude and his praise, that no deviation from the exactness of grammatical technicality could possibly escape my observation. Soon as I arrived at the text wherein τα ιδια occurs, its irregularity, at once, flashed across my mind. I sought for an explanation, but it was in vain; my imagination set to work, but it was equally abortive. At length, in despair, I relinquished the pursuit, and never again troubled myself with it, or its solution, until recalled by its connection with the present inquiry.

I was twelve years old before I ever saw a Testament in any language. The first one I was introduced to was in Greek. Since I was favored by my tutor, he took an interest in my progress, and as a result, to my gratitude and his credit, nothing related to grammatical details could escape my notice. As soon as I reached the text where τα ιδια appears, its irregularity immediately struck me. I looked for an explanation, but found none; my imagination tried to make sense of it, but that was fruitless too. Finally, in frustration, I gave up the search and didn't think about it or its solution again until it came up in connection with the current inquiry.

But it was not alone the peculiarity of gender that excited my circumspection, the phraseology, when translated, sounded so familiar to my ear, as to appear an old acquaintance under a new form. For, though I could then tolerably well express myself in English, the train of my reflections always ran in Irish. From infancy I spoke that tongue: it was to me vernacular. I thought in Irish, I understood in Irish, and I compared in Irish. My sentiments and my conceptions were filtrated therein!

But it wasn't just the unique aspect of gender that made me cautious; the wording, when translated, sounded so familiar that it felt like an old friend in a new guise. Even though I could communicate fairly well in English at that time, my thoughts always flowed in Irish. I had spoken that language since childhood; it was my native tongue. I thought in Irish, I understood in Irish, and I compared in Irish. My feelings and ideas were filtered through it!

As to dialectal idioms or lingual peculiarities, I had not, of course, the most remote idea. Whether, therefore, the expression coming to “His own” were properly a Greek or an English elocution, I did not, then, know either sufficiently well to determine; but that it was Irish I was perfectly satisfied; my ear and my heart, at once, told me so.

As for dialectical expressions or language quirks, I had no idea at all. Whether the phrase coming to “His own” was really a Greek or an English way of speaking, I didn’t know well enough to figure that out; but I was absolutely sure it was Irish; both my ear and my heart immediately confirmed it.

I now positively affirm that the phrase is neither Hebrew, Greek, nor English! And if you are not [Pg 482]disposed to admit the information which it conveys,[559] to be an immediate communication from the Omnipotent, I have another very adequate mode of accounting for St. John’s having acquired it, and expressed it too in a phraseology so essentially Oriental.

I can confidently say that the phrase is neither Hebrew, Greek, nor English! And if you’re not [Pg 482]willing to accept the information it conveys as an immediate message from the Omnipotent, I have another sufficient way to explain how St. John came to know it and used such essentially Oriental language to express it.

 

 

The three wise men—who came from the East to[Pg 483] Jerusalem, saying, “Where is He that is born King of the Jews? for we have seen His star in the east, and are come to worship Him”[560]—to a mortal certainty imparted to him the intelligence!

The three wise men—who came from the East to[Pg 483] Jerusalem, asking, “Where is the one born King of the Jews? We saw His star in the east and have come to worship Him”[560]—definitely shared this information with him!

Here you see them with crosses upon their crowns,[561] the religious counterparts of our Irish shamrocs![562] And surely, as Jesus was then but an infant, those mysterious devices were commemorative of His crucifixion, when “He came to His own,”—and not to that which occurred while He “dwelt among us,” a catastrophe which had not yet taken place!

Here you see them with crosses on their crowns, [561] the religious equivalents of our Irish shamrocks! [562] And surely, since Jesus was just a baby at that time, those mysterious symbols were meant to remember His crucifixion, when “He came to His own,”—and not to what happened while He “lived among us,” a tragic event that had not yet occurred!

Nor is it alone this single phrase (τα ιδια) that I claim as Oriental—the five first verses of this Gospel, as at present arranged, appertain also thereto. They speak the doctrine alike of the Budhists and of the Free-masons; but in diction, and in peculiarity, in tone, in point, and essence, they are irrefragably Irish.[563]

Nor is it just this one phrase (τα ιδια) that I consider Oriental—the first five verses of this Gospel, as they are currently arranged, also belong to that category. They convey the doctrine of both the Budhists and the Free-masons; however, in terms of language, uniqueness, tone, emphasis, and essence, they are undeniably Irish.[563]

That St. John never wrote them is beyond all question! but having found them to his hand, existing after the circuit of centuries and ages, the composition seemed so pure, and so consonant with Christianity, nay, its very vitality and soul, he adopted it as the preface to his own production, which begins only at the sixth verse, opening with, “There was a man sent from God whose name was John”!

That St. John never wrote them is beyond doubt! But having found them available after the passage of centuries, the writing seemed so pure and aligned with Christianity, indeed its very essence and spirit, he chose it as the preface to his own work, which starts only at the sixth verse, beginning with, “There was a man sent from God whose name was John”!

Having asserted that the preliminary part was inalienably Irish, I now undertake to prove a radical misconception, nay, a derogation from the majesty of[Pg 484] the Messiah, to have crept into the text, in consequence of its having been translated by persons unacquainted with that language!

Having stated that the introductory section was undeniably Irish, I now aim to demonstrate a fundamental misunderstanding, indeed, a disrespect to the grandeur of[Pg 484] the Messiah, which has infiltrated the text because it was translated by individuals unfamiliar with that language!

The term logos, which you render word, means to an iota the spiritual flamelog, or logh, being the original denomination. The Greeks, who had borrowed all their religion from the Irish, adopted this also from their vocabulary; but its form not being suited to the genius of their language, they fashioned it thereto by adding the termination os, as loghos; and thus did it become identified in sound with the common logos, which they had before, and which merely expresses a word or term!

The term logos, which you translate as word, refers to a spiritual flame—with log or logh being the original name. The Greeks, who borrowed their religion from the Irish, also took this word from their vocabulary; however, since its form didn't fit well with their language, they adapted it by adding the ending os, resulting in loghos. This way, it became phonetically similar to the common logos they already had, which simply means a word or term!

But though thus confounded, their philosophers, for a long time, kept both expressions distinct. The former they ever considered a foreign importation, rendering it, as we did, by the spiritual flame; as is evident from Zeno making use of the expression, δια του παντος λογος, that is, the spiritual flame, which is diffused through, and vivifies everything.

But even though they were confused, their philosophers kept the two terms separate for a long time. They always saw the former as a foreign import, translating it, like we did, as the spiritual flame; this is clear from Zeno using the term, δια του παντος λογος, which means the spiritual flame that spreads through and brings life to everything.

Pythagoras is so explicit upon this spiritual flame, that you would swear he was paraphrasing the first five verses of St. John.

Pythagoras is so clear about this spiritual flame that you would think he was rewording the first five verses of St. John.

“God,” says he, “is neither the object of sense, nor subject to passion, but invisible, only intelligible, and supremely intelligent. In His body, He is like the light, and in His soul He resembles truth. He is the universal spirit that pervades and diffuseth itself over all nature. All beings receive their life from Him. There is but one only God, who is not, as some are apt to imagine, seated above the world, beyond the orb of the universe; but being Himself all in all, He sees all the beings that fill His immensity, the only principle, the light of Heaven, the Father of[Pg 485] all. He produces everything, He orders and disposes everything; He is the reason, the life, and the motion of all being.”

“God,” he says, “is neither something we can perceive with our senses nor someone who feels emotions, but is invisible, only comprehensible, and supremely intelligent. In His form, He is like light, and in His essence, He resembles truth. He is the universal spirit that spreads and permeates all of nature. All beings draw their life from Him. There is only one God, who isn’t, as some might think, sitting above the world, beyond the universe; instead, being Himself everything, He sees all the beings that fill His vastness, the only source, the light of Heaven, the Father of[Pg 485] everything. He creates everything, He organizes and manages everything; He is the reason, the life, and the movement of all existence.”

Even the Latins having borrowed the idea from the Greeks, steered clear of the equivocation of the ridiculous word; and the immortal Maro, when describing the quickening influence of this ethereal logos through all the branches of nature, interprets it as above, literally, by the spiritual flame!

Even the Romans, who took the idea from the Greeks, avoided the confusion of the ridiculous word; and the immortal Maro, when describing the invigorating power of this ethereal logos throughout all aspects of nature, interprets it as above, literally, by the spiritual flame!

“Principio cœlum ac terras, camposque liquentes,
Lucentemque globum Lunæ, Titaniaque Astra,
Spiritus intus alit; totamque infusa per artus
Mens agitat molem, et magno se corpore miscet.
Inde hominum pecudumque genus, vitæque volantum,
Et quæ marmoreo fert monstra sub æquore pontus.”[564]

“First, the sky and the earth, and the flowing fields,
The shining sphere of the moon, and the titan stars,
A spirit within brings life; through all the limbs
The mind stirs the mass, mixing itself with the great body.
Then the race of men and beasts, and the life of flying things,
And those creatures that the marble sea brings forth beneath the waves.”[564]

Am I, therefore, presumptuous in appealing to the community to reject this word as applied to the logos? A meaning, it is true, has been trumped up for this, as the communicating vehicle between God and His creatures! No doubt the Saviour is all that: but logos does not express it; and the duration of an abuse is no reason why it should be perpetuated after its exposure.

Am I being arrogant by asking the community to reject this word as it relates to the logos? It's true that a meaning has been created for this, as the communication tool between God and His creations! The Savior certainly fulfills that role, but logos doesn’t convey it; and just because something has been misused for a long time doesn’t mean we should keep using it after it’s been exposed.

I have said that it degraded the dignity of the Godhead to render this expression by the form of word. I do not retract the charge: on the contrary, I add that, independently altogether of the former arguments, adduced to establish its inaccuracy, it would be revolting to common sense, were it not even thus incorrect!

I’ve mentioned that using the term word diminishes the dignity of the divine. I stand by that claim: in fact, I add that, aside from the previous points made to demonstrate its inaccuracy, it would be offensive to common sense, even if it weren’t incorrect!

For example—“In Him was life,” says the text, “and the life was the light of men.”

For example—“In Him was life,” says the text, “and the life was the light of people.”

Now, how could there be life in a word? except by the most unnatural straining of metaphor. Or, [Pg 486]admitting that there was life, how could there be light, except by the same? Whereas, by substituting the proper term, then all is regular and easy; for what could be more natural, than that there should be life in spirit? and that this life should give light to men?

Now, how could there be life in a word? Only through the most forced use of metaphor. Or, [Pg 486]if we accept that there was life, how could there be light, except in the same way? However, by using the right term, everything becomes straightforward and natural; after all, what could be more natural than having life in spirit? And that this life gives light to people?

You will observe accordingly, that Jesus Himself, when describing His own character, exactly states what I here rectify, saying, “I am the light of the world”—not the word of the world—or any such nonsense. And He continues the idea by noting further, that “he that followeth Me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life.”[565] Thus keeping up an uninterrupted reference to logos, or the spiritual flame!

You will notice that Jesus Himself, when talking about His own character, clearly states what I am correcting here, saying, “I am the light of the world”—not the word of the world—or any such nonsense. He continues this thought by adding that “whoever follows Me will not walk in darkness, but will have the light of life.”[565] This keeps up an uninterrupted reference to logos, or the spiritual flame!

I do, therefore, humbly, but strenuously, implore of the legislature that they restore this epithet to its divine interpretation! I entreat of the heads, as well of Church as of State, that they cancel the error; for error I unhesitatingly pronounce it to be,—a derogation from the Godhead, and a perversion of the attributes of the Messiah!

I sincerely and passionately urge the legislature to restore this term to its divine meaning! I plead with the leaders, both in the Church and the State, to correct this mistake; for I firmly declare it to be an error—a derogation from the divinity, and a perversion of the qualities of the Messiah!

I will myself show the way—thus: “In the beginning was the spiritual flame: and the spiritual flame was with God, and the spiritual flame was God.”[566]

I will personally show the way—like this: “In the beginning was the spiritual flame: and the spiritual flame was with God, and the spiritual flame was God.”[566]

How beautiful! may I hope that it will never more be extinguished!

How beautiful! Can I hope that it will never be extinguished again!

Now, there is another text in the same chapter, which, though not incorrectly translated, yet loses half its beauty as at present understood! It will startle you when I recite it! Yet here it comes. “Behold the Lamb of God, which taketh away the sin of the world!”[567]

Now, there's another passage in the same chapter that, while not inaccurately translated, still loses half its beauty in its current understanding! It'll surprise you when I share it! Here it is: “Look at the Lamb of God, who takes away the sin of the world!”[567]

[Pg 487]By lamb, no doubt, you mean a young sheep: but let me ask you, what connection can you perceive between a young sheep and the taking away of sin? That of immolation, you answer, as typifying the grand offering. Well, then, why add “of God”? Why say, the young sheep of God, if it was an ordinary animal of the mere ovine species that was intended?

[Pg 487]By lamb, you obviously mean a young sheep: but let me ask you, what connection do you see between a young sheep and the removal of sin? You might say it’s about sacrifice, representing the great offering. Okay, but why include “of God”? Why say, the lamb of God, if it was just a regular animal of the basic sheep kind that you were talking about?

No, sir; recollect the “Lamb slain from the beginning of the world,” recorded in the Revelations, as quoted before.[568]

No, sir; remember the “Lamb slain from the beginning of the world,” recorded in Revelation, as mentioned earlier.[568]

A deep mystery is involved in this expression, which the ingenuity of man could not evolve but through the Irish. In that language lambh is a word having three significations. The first is a hand; the second a young sheep; and the third a cross.[569]

A deep mystery surrounds this expression, which human creativity could only uncover through the Irish. In that language, lambh has three meanings. The first is a hand; the second a young sheep; and the third a cross.[569]

Let us now, in rendering the text, substitute this latter instead of the intermediate; and it will be, “Behold the cross of God, which taketh away the sin of the world!” By which you perceive that when John the Baptist, by inspiration, pointed out Jesus Christ as the universal Saviour of the world, his very words establish a previous crucifixion!

Let’s now replace the intermediate text with this one: “Look at the cross of God, which takes away the sin of the world!” From this, you can see that when John the Baptist, inspired, identified Jesus Christ as the universal Savior of the world, his exact words imply a prior crucifixion!

You now see how it happened that ten, in numerals, came to be represented by a cross X. This being the number of fingers upon each person’s hands: and a hand and a cross being both prefigured in the sacred,[Pg 488] that is, in the Irish language,[570] by the same term, lambh, it hence occurred that in all reckoning and notation, a new score should be commenced therefrom—that its sanctity should be still further enhanced by the epithet of diag, or perfection, which characterises it as a submultiple, and that the mysteriousness of the whole should be additionally shrouded under the comprehensive symbol of a pyramid or triangle[571]

You can now see how the number ten came to be represented by the cross X. This is the number of fingers on each person's hands, and a hand and a cross are both indicated in the sacred, [Pg 488] that is, in the Irish language, by the same term, lambh. Because of this, it was decided that all counting and notation would start from there—that its sanctity would be further emphasized by the term diag, or perfection, which defines it as a submultiple, and that the mystery of the whole would be additionally concealed under the comprehensive symbol of a pyramid or triangle △.

“Our Hibernian Druids,” says Vallancey, “always wore a key, like the doctors of law of the Jews, to show they alone had the key of the sciences, that is, that they alone could communicate the knowledge of the doctrine they preached. The name of this key was kire, or cire; and eo, a peg or pin, being compounded with it, forms the modern eo-cire, the key of a lock. The figure of this key resembled a cross; those of the Lacedæmonians and Egyptians were of the same form.”

“Our Hibernian Druids,” says Vallancey, “always wore a key, like the Jewish legal scholars, to show they alone had the key to the sciences, meaning that they were the only ones who could share the knowledge of the doctrine they preached. The name of this key was kire, or cire; and when combined with eo, a peg or pin, it forms the modern eo-cire, the key of a lock. The design of this key resembled a cross; those used by the Lacedæmonians and Egyptians had the same shape.”

Estimable and revered Vallancey, it pains me to say anything against you! but on those subjects you were quite at bay! It was not to “show that they alone had the key of the sciences,” that “the doctors of law of the Jews always wore a key,” but because that they had seen it in the ceremonial of the Egyptians, from whom, like the Lacedæmonians, they had borrowed its use, without either of them being able to penetrate its import![572]

Estimable and respected Vallancey, it hurts me to speak against you! But on those topics, you were quite defensive! It wasn’t to “prove that they alone possessed the key to knowledge” that “the Jewish legal scholars always wore a key,” but because they had seen it in the rituals of the Egyptians, from whom, like the Spartans, they borrowed its use, without either of them truly understanding its meaning![572]

The origin, then, of this badge appearing amongst[Pg 489] the habiliments of our ancient priests, is developed by the name which those priests themselves bore, viz. Luamh, which, being but a direct formative from lambh, a cross, unlocks the secret of their being its ministers.[573]

The origin of this badge appearing among[Pg 489] the clothes of our ancient priests can be understood through the name they carried, which was Luamh. This name directly comes from lambh, meaning cross, and reveals the secret of their role as its ministers.[573]

The Idæi-Dactyli, who superintended the mysteries of Ceres, obtained their designation from the very same cause, and corresponded literally with our Luamhs: for the Iod of the Chaldeans being equivalent to the lambh or hand of the Irish, the number of fingers thereon were made religiously significant of the X, or cross! And,—what cannot fail to excite astonishment, as to the immutability of a nation’s character,—to this very hour, the symbolical oath of the Irish peasant is a transverse placing of the forefinger of one hand over that of the other, and then uttering the words, “By the cross”!

The Idæi-Dactyli, who oversaw the mysteries of Ceres, got their name from the same reason and correspond directly with our Luamhs: for the Iod of the Chaldeans is equivalent to the lambh or hand of the Irish, and the number of fingers on it became religiously significant of the X, or cross! And,—what will surely amaze anyone, when considering the unchanging nature of a nation’s character,—even today, the symbolic oath of the Irish peasant is to place the forefinger of one hand across that of the other, and then say, “By the cross”!

Are not the opposers of my truths, then, as yet satisfied? or will they still persist in saying that it was the Pope that sent over our Tuath-de-danaan crosses?[574] in the ship Argho! some thousands of years before ever Pope was born. I wonder was it His Holiness that transported emissaries also to that ancient city in America, lately discovered in ruins, near Palenque; amongst the sculptures of which we discover a cross! And the priority of which to the times of Christianity is borne witness to by the gentleman who has published the “Description” of those ruins,[575] though glaringly ignorant as to what was commemorated thereby.

Aren't the people who oppose my truths satisfied yet? Or will they keep insisting that it was the Pope who sent our Tuath-de-danaan crosses over?[574] on the ship Argho! thousands of years before any Pope was even born. I wonder if His Holiness also sent emissaries to that ancient city in America that was recently discovered in ruins near Palenque; among the sculptures there, we find a cross! And the priority of this predates Christianity, as confirmed by the gentleman who published the “Description” of those ruins,[575] even though he is glaringly ignorant about what was being commemorated.

“Upon one point, however,” he says, “it is deemed essentially necessary to lay a stress, which is the[Pg 490] representation of a Greek cross, in the largest plate illustrative of the present work, from whence the casual observer might be prompted to infer that the Palencian city flourished at a period subsequent to the Christian era; whereas it is perfectly well known to all those conversant with the mythology of the ancients, that the figure of a cross constituted the leading symbol of their religious worship: for instance, the augural staff or wand of the Romans was an exact resemblance of a cross, being borne as the ensign of authority by the community of the augurs of Rome, where they were held in such high veneration that, although guilty of flagrant crimes, they could not be deposed from their offices; and with the Egyptians the staff of Bootes or Osiris is similar to the crosier of Catholic bishops, which terminated at the top with a cross.”

“However,” he says, “it's crucial to emphasize one point, which is the[Pg 490] representation of a Greek cross in the largest plate illustrating this work. A casual observer might conclude that the Palencian city thrived at a time after the Christian era; however, it is perfectly well known to everyone familiar with ancient mythology that the figure of a cross was a key symbol in their religious worship. For example, the augural staff or wand of the Romans resembled a cross exactly, serving as the symbol of authority for the community of augurs in Rome, who were held in such high regard that they could not be removed from their positions even if they committed serious crimes. Similarly, with the Egyptians, the staff of Bootes or Osiris is akin to the crosier of Catholic bishops, which ends with a cross at the top.”

But if the Pope had so great a taste for beautifying our valleys with those costly specimens of art, whereof some are at least eighteen feet in height, composed of a single stone, and chiselled into devices of the most elaborate mysteries, is it not marvellous that he has not, in the plenitude of his piety, thought proper to adorn the neighbourhood of the Holy See with any similar trophies? And why has he not preserved in the archives of the Vatican any record of the bequest, as he has taken care to do in the case of the four palls?

But if the Pope had such a strong desire to beautify our valleys with those expensive pieces of art, some of which are at least eighteen feet tall, made from a single stone, and carved with the most intricate designs, is it not amazing that he hasn’t, in his deep devotion, chosen to decorate the area around the Holy See with any similar monuments? And why hasn’t he kept a record in the Vatican archives of this donation, as he has made sure to do with the four palls?

But, transcendently and lastly, why did he deem it necessary to depict centaurs upon those crosses, with snakes, serpents, dogs and other animals, such as this following one exhibits, which is that at Kells, and which has been alluded to, by promise, some pages backwards.[576]

But, ultimately, why did he feel it was important to portray centaurs on those crosses, along with snakes, serpents, dogs, and other animals, like the one shown here, which is the one at Kells, and which has been referenced, as promised, a few pages back?[576]

 

I have now done with the appropriation of those columns; and shall just whisper into my adversaries’ ears—if they have but recovered from the downcrash of their fabric—that so far from laying claim to the honour of their erection, the Pope has actually excommunicated all such as revered them! and has otherwise disowned all participation therein, by the fulminating of bulls and of anathemas![577]

I’m done with the appropriation of those columns now; and I’ll just whisper into my opponents' ears—if they've managed to recover from the collapse of their structure—that instead of claiming the credit for building them, the Pope has actually excommunicated anyone who honors them! He has also completely disowned any involvement with them by issuing bulls and anathemas![577]

[Pg 492]Yet did the zealots of party, after the history of those crosses was forgotten, associate them individually with some favourite saint! “This notion,” says Mosheim, referring to such diversions, “rendered it necessary to multiply prodigiously their number, and to create daily new ones. The clergy set their invention at work, and peopled at discretion the invisible world with imaginary protectors; they invented the names and histories of saints that never existed; many chose their own patrons, either phantoms of their own creation or distracted fanatics whom they sainted.”

[Pg 492]Yet the party zealots, after the history of those crosses was forgotten, began to link each one with a favorite saint! “This idea,” says Mosheim, referring to such diversions, “made it necessary to greatly increase their number and to create new ones every day. The clergy put their creativity to work and filled the invisible world with imaginary protectors; they created names and stories for saints that never existed; many picked their own patrons, either figments of their imagination or deluded fanatics they declared as saints.”

Here, however, the historian is as inaccurate as he is severe: for not only did the majority of those saints, if not all of them, exist, but the greater part also of those exploits ascribed to them have actually occurred! The imposition consisted in making them the heroes of events and legends belonging to former actors.[578]

Here, however, the historian is just as inaccurate as he is harsh: not only did the majority of those saints, if not all of them, actually exist, but many of the feats attributed to them really happened! The distortion lay in portraying them as the heroes of events and legends that belonged to others.[578]

I shall now give you, from the Book of Ballymote, my proof for the assertion before advanced as to the Goban Saer, whom they would fain appropriate, having been a member of the Tuath-de-danaans, viz.: “Ro gabsat sartain in Eirin Tuatha Dadann is deb ro badar na prem ealadhnaigh: Luchtand saer credne ceard: Dian ceachd liargh etan dan a hingeinsidhe: buime na filedh Goibneadh Gobha lug Mac Eithe Occai; ro badar na huile dana Daghadae in Righ: oghma brathair in Righ, is e ar arainic litri no Scot.” That is, The Tuath-de-danaans then ruled in Eirin. They were first in all sciences. Credne Ceard was of[Pg 493] this people; and his daughter Dean Ceachd, who presided over physic: she nursed the poet Gohne Gobha, the Free-mason (lug is the same as Saer), son of Occai Esthne. Daghdae the king was skilled in all sciences: his brother Ogmus taught the Scythians the use of letters.

I will now present my evidence from the Book of Ballymote to support my earlier claim about the Goban Saer, who they would like to claim as their own, being a member of the Tuath-de-danaans: “They took possession of Eire, the Tuath de Danaan, and they were the first in all the fine arts: Credne Ceard was one of this people; and his daughter Dean Ceachd, who was in charge of medicine: she cared for the poet Gohne Gobha, the Free-mason (lug means the same as Saer), the son of Occai Esthne. Daghdae, the king, was knowledgeable in all sciences: his brother Ogmus taught the Scythians the use of letters.

Thus you see that he could not, by possibility, be on the same theatre with St. Abham; while the popular tradition is still substantially true which connects his name with the erection of the Round Towers!

Thus you see that he couldn't possibly be on the same stage as St. Abham; while the popular tradition is still largely true that ties his name to the construction of the Round Towers!

The Church festivals themselves, in our Christian calendar, are but the direct transfers from the Tuath-de-danaan ritual. Their very names in Irish are identically the same as those by which they were distinguished by that earlier race. If therefore, surprise has heretofore been excited at the conformity observable between our Church institutions and those of the East, let it in future subside at the explicit announcement that Christianity, with us, was but the revival of a religion imported amongst us, many ages before, by the Tuath-de-danaans from the East, and not from any chimerical inundation of Greek missionaries—a revival upon which their hearts were longingly riveted, and which Fiech himself, the pupil of St. Patrick, and bishop of Sletty, unconsciously registers in the following couplet, viz.:—

The Church festivals in our Christian calendar are basically direct adaptations of the Tuath-de-Danaan rituals. Their names in Irish are exactly the same as those used by that earlier group. So, if there has been any confusion about the similarities between our Church customs and those from the East, it should now be cleared up with the clear statement that Christianity, for us, was just a revival of a religion brought to us many ages ago by the Tuath-de-Danaans from the East, not from some mythical wave of Greek missionaries—a revival that their hearts longed for, and which Fiech himself, a student of St. Patrick and bishop of Sletty, unknowingly captures in the following couplet, viz.:—

Tuatha Heren, tarcaintais
Dos nicfead sith laithaith nua.”[579]

Tuatha Heren, you will find
They will not see peaceful days again.”[579]

That is,—

That is—

The Budhists of Irin prophesied
That new times of peace would come.

The Budhists of Irin prophesied
That new times of peace would come.

What kind of peace, you ask? Is it of deliverance[Pg 494] from their Scythian oppressors? No, but that spiritual tranquillity, such as they enjoyed before, and at which even the angels of heaven rejoiced, while announcing the tidings to man[580]

What kind of peace, you ask? Is it a deliverance[Pg 494] from their Scythian oppressors? No, it’s that spiritual calmness that they experienced before, which even the angels in heaven celebrated while sharing the news with humanity[580]

“And sweet, and with rapture o’erflowing,
Was the song from that multitude heard,
Who their heav’n for a season foregoing,
To second the Angel appear’d.
‘All glory,’ the anthem resounding,
‘To God in the highest,’ began;
And the chant was re-echoed, responding,
Peace on earth, loving-kindness to man.’”[581]

“And sweet, overflowing with joy,
Was the song heard by that crowd,
Who, leaving their heaven for a moment,
To join, the Angel appeared.
‘All glory,’ the anthem resounded,
"It started with, 'To God in the highest;'"
And the chant echoed back, responding,
"Peace on earth, goodwill to all." __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

You will remember that the Scriptures themselves record, how that the wise men of the East foresaw this epoch; and “Lo, the star which they saw in the east, went before them, till it came and stood over where the young child was.”[582]

You will remember that the Scriptures themselves state how the wise men of the East predicted this time; and “Look, the star they saw in the east went ahead of them until it came and stopped over where the young child was.”[582]

Is it therefore to be wondered at that our Tuath-de-danaans, who were their brethren, should equally anticipate it?

Is it any surprise that our Tuath-de-danaans, who were their relatives, should expect it too?

Yes, from the commencement of time, and through all the changes of humanity, God had always witnesses to the truth in this nether world.

Yes, since the beginning of time, and through all the changes in humanity, God has always had witnesses to the truth in this world.

“And Melchizedec, King of Salem, brought forth bread and wine, and he was the priest of the most high God.

“And Melchizedek, King of Salem, brought out bread and wine, and he was the priest of the Most High God.

“And he blessed him, and said, Blessed be Abram of the most high God, possessor of heaven and earth:

“And he blessed him, and said, Blessed be Abram of the most high God, possessor of heaven and earth:

“And blessed be the most high God, which hath[Pg 495] delivered thine enemies into thy hand. And he gave him tithes of all.”[583]

“And blessed be the most high God, who has[Pg 495] delivered your enemies into your hands. And he gave him a tenth of everything.”[583]

“Now consider how great this man was, unto whom even the patriarch Abraham gave the tenth of the spoils.

“Now think about how great this man was, to whom even the patriarch Abraham gave a tenth of the spoils."

“For this Melchizedec, King of Salem, priest of the most high God, who met Abraham returning from the slaughter of the kings, and blessed him:

“For this Melchizedek, King of Salem, priest of the Most High God, who met Abraham after defeating the kings and blessed him:

“To whom also Abraham gave a tenth part of all: first being, by interpretation, king of righteousness, and after that also king of Salem, which is king of peace.

“To whom also Abraham gave a tenth of everything: first being, by interpretation, king of righteousness, and then also king of Salem, which is king of peace.

“Without father, without mother, without descent, having neither beginning of days nor end of life; but made like unto the Son of God—abideth a priest continually.”[584]

“Without a father, without a mother, without ancestry, having no beginning or end; but made like the Son of God—remains a priest forever.”[584]

Thus does the apostle proceed, in a strain of the closest argumentation, to point out the superiority of this king of peace, over Abraham and his lineage: after which Mr. Brown, in his Commentary upon the Bible, expresses himself as follows, viz.:—“Who this Melchizedec was, this priest of God among the Canaanites, greater than Abraham, the friend of God, who were his parents or his successors, is on purpose concealed by the Holy Ghost. And hence he is without father or mother, predecessor or successor, in his historical account, in order that he might typify the incomprehensible dignity, the amazing pedigree and unchangeable duration of Jesus Christ, our great High Priest.”

Thus, the apostle continues with a very compelling argument to highlight the superiority of this king of peace over Abraham and his descendants. After that, Mr. Brown, in his Commentary on the Bible, states: “Who this Melchizedek was—this priest of God among the Canaanites, greater than Abraham, the friend of God—who his parents or successors were, is intentionally kept hidden by the Holy Ghost. Therefore, he is without father or mother, predecessor or successor in his historical background, to symbolize the incredible dignity, amazing lineage, and everlasting nature of Jesus Christ, our great High Priest.”

[Pg 496]Nobody can quarrel with the piety of this commentator: but piety is not the only requisite for a commentator upon the Scriptures: the absence of stupidity is an essential condition. It is not, however, as applied to this particular passage that I thus express myself: were this the only instance of accommodating oversight it should draw forth no critique from me. But the instances are innumerable, to verify the expression that “some persons see, but perceive not.”

[Pg 496]No one can disagree with the devotion of this commentator, but devotion isn't the only requirement for commenting on the Scriptures; avoiding foolishness is crucial too. However, I'm not specifically talking about this particular passage when I say that. If this were the only case of selective oversight, I wouldn't criticize it. But there are countless examples that support the saying, "some people see, but do not understand.”

Mr. Brown had no idea of an emanation! Mr. Brown did not comprehend the sons of God! Mr. Brown did not know the connection which existed between the peace of Christ and that which was represented by Melchizedec.[585]

Mr. Brown had no clue about an emanation! Mr. Brown didn’t understand the sons of God! Mr. Brown didn’t know the link between the peace of Christ and what was symbolized by Melchizedek.[585]

“How beautiful upon the mountains are the feet of Him that bringeth good tidings, that publisheth peace; that bringeth good tidings of good, that publisheth salvation; that saith unto Zion, Thy God reigneth.”[586]

“How beautiful on the mountains are the feet of Him who brings good news, who proclaims peace; who brings good news of happiness, who proclaims salvation; who says to Zion, Your God reigns.”[586]

“These things have I spoken unto you, that in Me ye might have peace. In the world ye shall have tribulation: but be of good cheer; I have overcome the world.”[587]

“I’ve told you all this so that you can have peace in Me. In the world, you will face troubles; but take heart! I have overcome the world.”[587]

“If thou hadst known, even thou, at least in this thy day the things which belong unto thy peace! but now they are hid from thine eyes.”[588]

“If you had known, even you, at least in this your day, the things that belong to your peace! But now they are hidden from your eyes.”[588]

Peace I leave with you; My peace I give unto you: not as the world giveth, give I unto you.”[589]

Peace I leave with you; My peace I give to you: not as the world gives, do I give to you. [589]

[Pg 497]“Which hope we have as an anchor of the soul, both sure and steadfast, and which entereth into that within the veil;

[Pg 497]“This hope we have as an anchor for our soul, both secure and unshakeable, and which goes beyond the veil;

“Whither the forerunner is for us entered, even Jesus, made an High Priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec.”[590]

“Where the forerunner has entered for us, even Jesus, made a High Priest forever after the order of Melchisedec.”[590]

“From our fathers to us the good tidings descend,
From us to our children agen;
Unrestrain’d as the sun, and as lasting, they blend
All the nations and ages of men.
Good news of great joy to all people, they speak
At once to the learn’d and the rude,
To barbarian and Scythian, the Jew and the Greek,
Nor country nor person exclude.

From the man who goes forth to his labour by day,
To the woman his help-meet at home;
From the child that delights in his infantine play,
To the old on the brink of the tomb;
From the bridal companions, the youth and the maid,
To the train on the death-pomp that wait;
From the rich in fine linen and purple array’d,
To the beggar that lies at his gate:

To all is the ensign of blessedness shown,
To the dwellers in vale or on hill,
Alike to the monarch who sits on his throne,
And the bond-man who toils at the mill;
High and low, rich and poor, young and old, one and all,
Earth’s sojourners, dead and alive,
Who perish’d by Adam, our forefather’s fall,
Shall in Jesus the Saviour revive.

Not an ear, that those tidings of welfare can meet,
But to it doth that welfare belong:
Then those tidings with rapture what ear shall not greet,
What tongue shall not echo the song?
All hail to the Saviour! all hail to the Lord!
God and Man in one person combined!
The Father’s Anointed! by Angels adored!
The Hope and Delight of mankind!”[591]

“From our parents to us, the good news comes down,
From us to our children once more;
Unrestrained like the sun, and lasting, they connect
All nations and all ages of people.
Good news of great joy for all, it speaks
To both the educated and the uneducated,
To the barbarian and Scythian, the Jew and the Greek,
Including everyone, no exceptions.

From the man who goes to work in the day,
To the woman who stands by him at home;
From the child enjoying their playtime,
To the older adult nearing the end of life;
From the bridal party, both young men and women,
To the funeral procession;
From the rich dressed in fine linen and purple,
To the homeless person lying at his gate:

To everyone, the sign of blessing is shown,
To those living in valleys or on hills,
Equally to the king sitting on his throne,
And the worker toiling at the mill;
High and low, rich and poor, young and old, one and all,
Travelers of Earth, both living and deceased,
Who perished because of Adam, our forefather’s fall,
You will find life again in Jesus the Savior.

There’s not a single ear that these tidings of good can reach,
But that good belongs to it:
Then what ear will not joyfully receive these tidings,
Which tongue will not join in the song?
All hail to the Savior! all hail to the Lord!
God and Man united in a single person!
The Father’s Anointed! adored by Angels!
The Hope and Delight of humanity! __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

 

 


CHAPTER XXXIII.

“Yet once I was blind, and could not see the light,
And straight to Jeru-salem I then took my flight;
They led me through a wilderness, with a multitude of care,
You may know me by the system, or badge I wear.

Twelve dazzling lights I saw, which did me surprise;
I stood in amaze where I heard a great noise;
A serpent came by me,—I fell unto the ground,
With joy, peace, and comfort the secret I found.”[592]

The principle of all mysteries having been already elucidated, it only remains, that in this concluding chapter, I point out a few more instances of their practical application.

The principle of all mysteries has already been explained, so in this final chapter, I will highlight a few more examples of how they can be applied in real life.

In the Gospel, then, according to St. Matthew, I find the words, “O generation of vipers, who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come?”[593] And in that according to St. John, the following, “We be not born of fornication; we have one Father, even God.”[594]

In the Gospel according to St. Matthew, I find the words, “O generation of vipers, who warned you to escape from the coming wrath?”[593] And in the Gospel according to St. John, the following, “We are not born of fornication; we have one Father, even God.”[594]

The juxtaposition of these texts, one with another, and the comparison of them, mutually, with the explication of the serpent, given at p. 229, will not only confirm the truth of all the foregoing developments, but satisfy you further, what I am very certain you did not before identify, viz. that the phrases generation of vipers, and the being born of fornication, are one and the same—the viper, or[Pg 499] serpent, being the symbol of lustfulness, making the former equivalent to ye offspring of concupiscence; that is, in other words, ye born of fornication![595] And the very stress laid upon this mode of geniture, implies not only the possibility of a different sort, but its frequency also!

The comparison of these texts with each other, along with the explanation of the serpent provided on page 229, will not only confirm the truth of everything we've discussed so far but will also help you understand something you probably didn't notice before: that the phrases generation of vipers and born of fornication are essentially the same—the viper, or serpent, symbolizes lustfulness, making the first phrase equivalent to you offspring of concupiscence; in other words, you born of fornication! [595] Furthermore, the emphasis on this form of geniture suggests not only the possibility of another type but also its frequency!

“In the Purana prophecies concerning the expected Saviour,” say the Asiatic Researches, “it is said, that he was the son, or rather the incarnation, of the great serpent: and his mother was also of that tribe, and incarnate in the house of a pot-maker. She conceived, at the age of one year and a half, the great serpent gliding over her while she was asleep in the cradle: and his mother, accordingly, is represented as saying to the child, once that she brought him to a place full of serpents—‘Go and play with them, they are your relations.’”

“In the Purana prophecies about the coming Saviour,” say the Asiatic Researches, “it is mentioned that he was the son, or rather the incarnation, of the great serpent: and his mother was also from that lineage, incarnated in the house of a potter. She conceived, at the age of one and a half years, with the great serpent gliding over her while she was asleep in the cradle: and his mother is portrayed as telling the child, once she took him to a place full of serpents—‘Go and play with them, they are your relatives.’”

Here it will be seen that, under the form of a serpent, is personified the Deity, or the generative power.

Here, it will be clear that, in the form of a serpent, the Deity or the generative power is personified.

Nunez de la Vega, Bishop of Chiapa, in Mexico, when describing Nagualism, in his Constitutions, as observed in that country, says: “The Nagualists practise it by superstitious calendars, wherein are inserted the proper names of all the Naguals, of stars, the elements, birds, beasts, fishes, and reptiles; with observations upon the months and days; in order that the children, as soon as they are born, may be dedicated to that which, in the calendar, corresponds with the day of their birth; this is preceded by some frantic ceremonies, and the express consent of parents, which is an explicit part between the infants and the Naguals that are to be given to[Pg 500] them. They then appoint the melpa, or place, where, after the completion of seven years, they are brought into the presence of the Nagual to ratify the engagement; for this purpose they make them renounce God and His blessed Mother, instructing them beforehand not to be alarmed, or sign themselves with the cross: they are afterwards to embrace the Nagual affectionately, which, by some diabolical art or another, appears very tame, and fondly attached to them, although it may be a beast of a ferocious nature, as a lion, a tiger, etc. They persuade the children, by their infernal cunning, that this Nagual is an angel sent by God to watch over their fortunes, to protect, assist, and accompany them; and that it must be invoked upon all occasions, business, or occurrences, in which they may require its aid!”

Nunez de la Vega, Bishop of Chiapa in Mexico, when describing Nagualism in his Constitutions, mentions: “The Nagualists practice it through superstitious calendars, which include the proper names of all the Naguals, stars, elements, birds, beasts, fish, and reptiles; along with observations on the months and days. This is so that children, as soon as they are born, can be dedicated to what corresponds to their birth date in the calendar; this is preceded by some frantic ceremonies and the explicit consent of the parents, which is a clear agreement between the infants and the Naguals that are to be given to[Pg 500] them. They then designate the melpa, or place, where, after seven years, the children are brought before the Nagual to confirm the agreement. For this, they make them renounce God and His blessed Mother, teaching them not to be alarmed or to cross themselves: they are to warmly embrace the Nagual, which, through some diabolical art or another, appears very tame and fondly attached to them, even if it might be a ferocious beast, like a lion or a tiger. They deceive the children with their infernal cunning, convincing them that this Nagual is an angel sent by God to watch over their fortunes, to protect, assist, and accompany them; and that it must be invoked at all times, for any business or events in which they may need its help!”

It is very clear, that the Nagualism above notified is but a degenerate offshoot of that serpent worship, which is coeval with the fall: yet, degenerate as it is, it is equally indisputable, that this good man’s zeal outsteps far his judgment, the exaggerations of his fancy even committing him so far, as to make him imperceptibly contradict himself!

It is very clear that the Nagualism mentioned above is just a degenerate offshoot of that serpent worship, which has existed since the fall: yet, as degenerate as it is, it is equally undeniable that this good man’s enthusiasm far exceeds his judgment, with his exaggerated imagination even leading him to inadvertently contradict himself!

Surely, were it a principle of action with those unfortunate beings to make their children, on their entrance upon active life, to renounce God, they would not teach them, at the same time, to reverence a brute creature, merely as being a subordinate servant of that God!

Surely, if it were a principle for those unfortunate people to have their children, as they start their active lives, renounce God, they wouldn't also teach them to respect a dumb creature just because it is a subordinate servant of that God!

To reconcile the Bishop, therefore, to something like truth, I will suppose him to mean by the word God, where it first occurs, Christ, which is evident from the context, of “His blessed Mother”: and then the prohibition against the sign of “the cross,” must[Pg 501] be understood exclusively as in reference to him; a conclusion which is confirmed by an additional reference to that oath, which I have before mentioned, as still prevalent amongst the Irish.

To bring the Bishop in line with something resembling the truth, I’ll assume he means by the word God, where it first appears, Christ, which is clear from the context about “His blessed Mother.” Therefore, the prohibition against the sign of “the cross” must[Pg 501] be understood solely in reference to him; a conclusion supported by another mention of that oath, which I have previously noted as still being common among the Irish.

By the cross is the oath, accompanied by a transverse location of the forefinger of one hand upon that of the other: and the addition alluded to is of Christ, which is never volunteered except when equivocation is suspected; and then it is exacted as a matter of distinction between His cross and the more antecedent one!

By the cross is the oath, with one hand’s forefinger placed across the other: and the associated addition is of Christ, which is only mentioned when there are doubts about honesty; and then it's insisted upon to make a distinction between His cross and the earlier one!

But no further proof is requisite to prove the Bishop’s want of candour than his withholding documents from the public eye, which would appear to illustrate the subject.—“Although in these tracts and papers there are,” says he, “many other things touching primitive paganism, they are not mentioned in this epitome, lest, in being brought into notice, they should be the means of confirming more strongly an idolatrous superstition.” He should have had more confidence in his own cause, and feel that—“If anything, in consequence of this scrutiny, totter and fall, it can only be the error which has attached itself to truth, encumbering and deforming it. Truth itself will remain unshaken, unsullied, fair, immortal!”

But no further proof is needed to show the Bishop’s lack of honesty than his withholding documents from the public, which would seem to shed light on the subject. “Although these tracts and papers contain,” he says, “many other details regarding primitive paganism, I haven’t included them in this summary, so that bringing them to light wouldn’t unintentionally strengthen an idolatrous superstition.” He should have had more faith in his own argument and realized that—“If anything collapses as a result of this investigation, it can only be the error that has clung to the truth, weighing it down and distorting it. Truth itself will remain unshaken, unsullied, fair, immortal!”

Now, in the description of the ancient city, near Palenque, quoted before, I find some words, which prove an affinity between the worship of the ancient inhabitants of America and those of Ireland, and which rescue both from the imputations of bigotry. “I am Culebra,” says Votan, one of the early princes, I believe, of Mexico, who wrote an historical tract in the Indian idiom, “because I am Chivim.”

Now, in the description of the ancient city near Palenque that was quoted earlier, I find some words that show a connection between the worship practices of the ancient people of America and those of Ireland, helping both to escape accusations of being narrow-minded. “I am Culebra,” says Votan, who I believe was an early prince of Mexico and wrote a historical document in the Indian language, “because I am Chivim.”

The man’s name, you perceive, was Votan, but his[Pg 502] ambition was to be considered Culebra, or the snake, that is, the deity so personified: the mode whereby he sought to establish it is foreign from my inquiry.

The man’s name, you see, was Votan, but his[Pg 502] ambition was to be known as Culebra, or the snake, which is the deity he embodied: the way he tried to achieve this is outside the scope of my question.

The Gadelglas of the ancient Irish was precisely similar to this Culebra of the Americans: gad signifying a snake, or tortuosity: el, god; and glas, green—in all, the green snake-god! And conformably with this import, we are assured by a man who knew very little as to the reason why, but whose testimony is here valuable in a matter of record, not of opinion; namely, that the “Milesians, from the time they first conquered Ireland, down to the reign of Ollamh Fodhla, made use of no other arms of distinction in their banners than a serpent twisted round a rod, after the example of their Gadelian ancestors.”[596]

The Gadelglas of ancient Ireland was exactly like the Culebra of the Americas: gad means snake, or something winding; el means god; and glas means green—in total, the green snake-god! And in line with this meaning, we have reliable information from a person who didn't understand the reason why, but whose testimony is important for record, not opinion; specifically, that “the Milesians, from when they first conquered Ireland until the reign of Ollamh Fodhla, only used one set of arms of distinction in their banners: a serpent twisted around a rod, following the example of their Gadelian ancestors.”[596]

You have now the proof of “who puts the snakes upon our ancient crosses?” And, independently of such proof, the antiquity itself of all the traditions associating the serpent with the early memoirs of our ancestors was so great as to appal even the monks! And as they could not, in their system of transferring our history, bring down this serpent to the era of the saints, they resolved, at all events, to have him in their dispensation, and so made Moses the hero!

You now have the proof of “who puts the snakes on our ancient crosses?” And, aside from that proof, the age of all the traditions linking the serpent to the early stories of our ancestors was so significant that it even scared the monks! Since they couldn’t, in their effort to reshape our history, bring down this serpent to the time of the saints, they decided, no matter what, to keep him in their narrative, making Moses the hero instead!

This they contrived by inventing the name of Gadel for one of our forefathers, and then transplanting him to the coast of the Red Sea, just as the Legislator of the Jews was conducting them out of Egypt! They then very unsacerdotally make a serpent bite him in some part of the heel, but very graciously afterwards restore him to sanity by Moses’s interposition! with a stipulation, however, that the[Pg 503] former sore should ever appear glass or green! And thus was he called Gadelglas, or Gadel the Green!!!

They came up with the name Gadel for one of our ancestors and then moved him to the coast of the Red Sea, just like the Jewish Lawgiver was leading his people out of Egypt! Then, quite unceremoniously, they make a serpent bite him in the heel, but later they kindly restore his sanity through Moses’s intervention! However, it was agreed that the[Pg 503] former sore should always appear glass or green! And that’s how he got the name Gadelglas, or Gadel the Green!!!

In truth, it was from this green snake-god, above explained, that the island obtained the designation of Emerald; and not from the verdure of its soil, which is not greater than that of other countries.

In reality, it was from this green snake-god, as explained above, that the island got its name Emerald; and not from the verdure of its soil, which isn’t more abundant than that of other countries.

The Arabians have a tradition, that Enoch was the first who, after Enos, son of Seth, son of Adam, wrote with a pen, in the use of which he instructed his children, saying to them additionally, “O, my sons, know that ye are Sabians!”

The Arabians have a tradition that Enoch was the first, after Enos, son of Seth, son of Adam, to write with a pen. He taught his children this skill, saying to them, “Oh, my sons, remember that you are Sabians!”

Although the substance of the religion, couched under this designation, has been already explained, yet the origin of the name itself remains yet to be unfolded.

Although the content of the religion, referred to by this name, has been explained, the origin of the name itself still needs to be revealed.

Then be it known, that in the sacred, i.e. Irish language, the word Sabh,[597] has three significations—firstly, voluptuousness, or the yoni; secondly, a snake, or sinuosity; and, thirdly, death or life! And in accordance with this triple import, if you roll back the leaves as far as p. 229, you will find in the plate inserted there, and which has been transcribed from the sculptures of the ancient Palencian city before alluded to, those three symbols, viz. the yoni, the serpent, and death, all united in design, and illustrating my development of that mysterious scene wherein—

Then it should be noted that in the sacred, i.e. Irish language, the word Sabh,[597] has three meanings—first, voluptuousness, or the yoni; second, a snake, or curves; and third, death or life! Following this triple meaning, if you go back to page 229, you will find a plate inserted there, which has been copied from the sculptures of the ancient Palencian city mentioned earlier, featuring those three symbols: the yoni, the serpent, and death, all combined in design, illustrating my explanation of that mysterious scene where—

“Eve tempting Adam by a serpent was stung.”[598]

“Eve tempting Adam by a serpent was stung.” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

The sculpture itself is intended to pourtray the[Pg 504] situation of those progenitors of the human species in the Garden of Eden. And yet, striking as it is, would its tendency remain ever a secret, were it not for the instrumentality of the Irish language!

The sculpture is meant to depict the[Pg 504] situation of our ancestors in the Garden of Eden. Yet, as impressive as it is, would its meaning stay a secret if it weren't for the influence of the Irish language!

“That the society of free and accepted Masons possess a grand secret among themselves is an undoubted fact. What this grand secret is, or of what unknown materials it consists, mankind in general, not dignified with the order, have made the most ridiculous suppositions. The ignorant form incoherencies, such as conferring with the devil, and many other contemptible surmises, too tedious to mention, and too dull to laugh at. While the better sort, and more polished part of mankind, puzzle themselves with reflections more refined, though equally absurd. To dispel the opinionative mist from the eye of general error is the author’s intention; and however rash the step may be thought, that he, a mere atom in the grand system, should attempt so difficult, so nice a task, yet he flatters himself that he shall not only get clear over it, but meet with the united plaudits both of the public and of his brethren. And he must beg leave to whisper to the ignorant, as well as the judicious, who thus unwarrantably give their judgment, that the truth of this grand secret is as delicately nice as the element of air; though the phenomenon continually surrounds us, yet human sensation can never feelingly touch it till constituted to the impression by the masonic art. The principal, similar to the orb of light, universally warms and enlightens the principles, the first of which, virtue, like the moon, is heavenly chaste, attended by ten thousand star-bright qualifications. The masonic system is perfectly the emblem of the astronomic;[Pg 505] it springs from the same God, partakes of the same originality, still flourishes in immortal youth, and but with nature will expire.”[599]

“That the society of free and accepted Masons has a significant secret among themselves is a well-known fact. What this grand secret is, or what unknown elements it consists of, people who are not part of the order have come up with the most ridiculous theories. The uninformed create nonsensical ideas, like making deals with the devil, and many other contemptible guesses that are too tedious to list and too dull to laugh at. Meanwhile, the more educated and refined members of society overthink with more sophisticated, although equally absurd, reflections. The author's intention is to clear away the fog of misconceptions that cloud general understanding. Although it may seem audacious for him, just a small part of the bigger picture, to attempt such a challenging and delicate task, he believes he will not only succeed but also earn the praise of both the public and his fellow Masons. He must also gently remind both the ignorant and the knowledgeable, who hastily judge, that the truth of this grand secret is as subtly complex as air; even though the phenomenon surrounds us all the time, human senses can never truly grasp it until they are shaped by Masonic knowledge. The principal, like the sun, universally warms and enlightens the principles, the first of which, virtue, is heavenly pure, accompanied by countless admirable qualities. The Masonic system perfectly embodies the celestial; it comes from the same God, shares the same origins, continues to thrive in eternal youth, and will fade only with nature.”[599]

The contortions of the snake were easily transferred to the revolutions of the heavenly bodies. “When the ancients,” says Boulanger, “found out the true cycle of the sun, they coined names by a jeu de mots, or words, signifying its heat, or its course, that made up the number 365, as they had done before to make up 360. The name Sabasins, that has so much perplexed antiquaries and etymologists, is no more than a numerical name, which was given to Jupiter and to Bacchus as periodical deities. When the suppliant was initiated into the mysteries of Sabasins, a serpent, the symbol of revolution, was thrown upon his breast. Το ΣΑΒΟΕ, which the Greeks repeated so often in the feasts of Bacchus without understanding the meaning of the words, meant no more than the cycle of the year, from the Chaldean Sabb circuire vertere, etc. The ancient religion, which applied entirely to the motions of the heavens and periodical return of the stars, was for that reason named Sabianism, all derived from the Chaldee Seba, a revolution”; and this, though Boulanger knew it not, from the Irish Sabh, serpent, or pith.

The twists of the snake were easily linked to the orbits of the celestial bodies. “When the ancients,” says Boulanger, “discovered the actual cycle of the sun, they created names through a play on words, or words, that represented its warmth or its path, which totaled 365, as they had previously done to reach 360. The name Sabasins, which has puzzled historians and language experts, is simply a numerical name given to Jupiter and Bacchus as cyclical deities. When the seeker was initiated into the mysteries of Sabasins, a snake, the symbol of revolution, was placed on his chest. Το ΣΑΒΟΕ, which the Greeks often chanted at the feasts of Bacchus without fully grasping the meaning of the words, signified nothing more than the yearly cycle, from the Chaldean Sabb circuire vertere, etc. The ancient faith, which focused entirely on the movements of the heavens and the cyclical return of the stars, was hence named Sabianism, all stemming from the Chaldee Seba, meaning revolution”; and this, although Boulanger was unaware, derived from the Irish Sabh, snake, or core.

Sabaism, therefore, and Ophiolatreia were all one with Gadelianism; and while, apparently, purporting to be the worship of the serpent and the stars, were in reality the worship of the Sabh or Yoni—so that the dialogue in Genesis between Eve and the serpent, was, in truth, a parley between Eve and the Yoni: and the materials for the allegory were afforded by[Pg 506] the fact of serpent and yoni being both expressed in the sacred, i.e. Irish language, by one and the same name, just as the Lingam and the Tree of Knowledge have been before identified.

Sabaism and Ophiolatreia were essentially the same as Gadelianism; and while they seemed to be the worship of the serpent and the stars, they were actually the worship of the Sabh or Yoni—meaning that the conversation in Genesis between Eve and the serpent was really a discussion between Eve and the Yoni: and the basis for this allegory came from[Pg 506] the fact that both serpent and yoni are referred to by the same name in the sacred, i.e. Irish language, just like the Lingam and the Tree of Knowledge have been previously identified.

The mystery, then, of our ancient escutcheon, viz. a serpent twisted round a rod, resolves itself into the Yoni embracing the Lingam.

The mystery of our ancient emblem, namely a serpent wrapped around a rod, can be understood as the Yoni embracing the Lingam.

Hence, too, it was that the portals of all the Egyptian temples were decorated with the impress of the circle and the serpent. You see also, why the seasons, at the equinoxes and solstices, should have been marked upon the circle at p. 225; and you further see the mysterious tendency of the Prophet’s injunction to his children, when he said, “Remember that ye are Sabians,” to have been equivalent with—Keep constantly in view that you are the offspring of concupiscence, and, by the suggestion of the serpent, begotten in sin, the penalty of which, as a breach of the Creator’s commandments, is inevitable death, from which you are only extricated through the promised Redeemer, emanating from the same source which was before instrumental in entailing your sorrow!

So it was that all the entrances of the Egyptian temples were adorned with the symbols of the circle and the serpent. You can also see why the seasons at the equinoxes and solstices were marked on the circle at p. 225; and you understand the mysterious implication of the Prophet’s command to his children when he said, “Remember that you are Sabians,” which meant—Always remember that you are the offspring of desire, and, because of the serpent, conceived in sin, the consequence of which, as a violation of the Creator’s laws, is certain death, from which you are only saved through the promised Redeemer, coming from the same source that was earlier responsible for your suffering!

Every syllable of this is hieroglyphically expressed upon the plate inserted at p. 223, where you observe the cockatrice, or snake-god, placed at the bottom; over him the crescent, or mysterious boot, i.e. yoni, the object seduced; and, finally, the cross in triumph over both, intimating emancipation by the vicarious passion of God’s own Son.

Every single syllable of this is symbolically represented on the plate found on p. 223, where you see the cockatrice, or snake-god, at the bottom; above it is the crescent, or mysterious boot, i.e. yoni, the seduced object; and lastly, the cross triumphantly above both, indicating liberation through the sacrificial suffering of God’s own Son.

This, then, is my answer to V. W.’s question at p. 225, where he asks, “What relation had this with the Nehustan, or brazen serpent, to which the Israelites paid divine honours in the time of Hezekiah?”

This is my answer to V. W.'s question on page 225, where he asks, "What connection does this have with the Nehustan, or the bronze serpent, that the Israelites worshipped during Hezekiah's time?"

[Pg 507]From this Sabaism, or serpent worship, Ireland obtained the name of Tibholas or Tivolas; S and T being commutable letters, Tibholas is the same as Sibholas, and this being derived from sibal, a circle, shows the name to have been equivalent with the land of circles or revolutions, otherwise, both to the serpent and the planets.

[Pg 507]From this Sabaism, or serpent worship, Ireland got the name Tibholas or Tivolas; since S and T are interchangeable letters, Tibholas is the same as Sibholas, and since this comes from sibal, meaning a circle, it indicates that the name is equivalent to the land of circles or revolutions, relating to both the serpent and the planets.

Those prophetic women of Etruria, designated Sybils, were named from the same cause, being priestesses of the serpent, i.e. the Sabh or Yoni—allegorically represented as married to Apollo, and gifted with a longevity of a thousand years. Here, again, the same conversion of letters occurred, for the place which they inhabited was called from themselves, Tivola, corresponding to our Tivolas, the S and T being, as before explained, commutable, and b or bh being equivalent to v.

Those prophetic women of Etruria, known as Sybils, got their name for the same reason, as they were priestesses of the serpent, i.e. the Sabh or Yoni—symbolically represented as married to Apollo and blessed with a lifespan of a thousand years. Once again, a similar letter conversion happened, since the place they lived was named after them, Tivola, which corresponds to our Tivolas, with S and T being interchangeable, as previously mentioned, and b or bh being equivalent to v.

Pythia is exactly synonymous with Sybil, meaning the priestess who presided over the Pith, which, like Sabhus, means as well serpent as yoni: and the oracle which she attended was called Delphi, from de, divine, and phith, yoni—it being but a cave in the shape of that symbol,[600] over the orifice of which the priestess used to take her seat upon a sacred tripod, or the religiously emblematic pyramid,[601] while the inspiring vapour issued from beneath through a tube similar to that exhibited at p. 460, and one end of which, passing through the aperture, held fast the tripod to which the priestess had been secured, so that she should not, in her delirium, relinquish the position.

Pythia is exactly the same as Sybil, referring to the priestess who presided over the Pith, which, like Sabhus, means both serpent and yoni: and the oracle she served was called Delphi, from de, divine, and phith, yoni—it being just a cave shaped like that symbol,[600] over the opening of which the priestess would take her seat on a sacred tripod, or the religiously symbolic pyramid,[601] while the inspiring vapor rose from below through a tube like the one shown on p. 460, with one end passing through the opening, securing the tripod to which the priestess was strapped, so that she wouldn’t, in her delirium, lose her position.

The great Samian philosopher, known as Pythagoras,[Pg 508] only assumed this name in deference to those rites: for Pyth-agoras means one who expounds the mysteries of the pith, viz. death from its weakness, and redemption from its virtue.

The famous philosopher from Samos, called Pythagoras,[Pg 508] took this name out of respect for certain rituals: because Pyth-agoras means someone who explains the mysteries of the essence, specifically death from its vulnerability, and redemption from its strength.

“Behold a virgin shall conceive and bear a Son, and shall call his name Immanuel,”[602] was the spiritual substance of those expositions: the only difference being in that Isaiah spoke prospectively towards a lately verified issue, whereas the initiated took the promise from the moment of the fall: and of its partial accomplishment prior to our era, there can be no doubt, even from the writings of this prophet.

“Look, a virgin will conceive and give birth to a Son, and they will name him Immanuel,”[602] was the core message of those expositions: the only difference being that Isaiah spoke about it in the future tense regarding a recently fulfilled event, while the initiated took the promise from the moment of the fall: and there’s no doubt about its partial fulfillment before our time, even from this prophet's writings.

On the opposite plate are three profile likenesses of Christ, as He appeared upon earth in human form—the first is a facsimile from a brass medal, found at Brein Owyn, in the Isle of Anglesey, and published in Rowland’s Mona Antiqua. The inscription upon it has been translated as meaning, “Jesus the Mighty, this is the Christ and the Man together.”

On the other plate are three profile images of Christ, as He looked on earth in human form—the first is a replica of a brass medal found at Brein Owyn, on the Isle of Anglesey, and published in Rowland’s Mona Antiqua. The inscription on it has been translated to mean, “Jesus the Mighty, this is the Christ and the Man together.”

The second, likewise of brass, and found at Friar’s Walk, near Cork, is now in the possession of a Mr. Corlett.—Inscription upon one side, “The Lord Jesus.”—Upon the other, “Christ the King came in peace, and the light from the heaven was made life.”

The second one, also made of brass and discovered at Friar’s Walk, near Cork, is now owned by a Mr. Corlett. — Inscription on one side: “The Lord Jesus.” — On the other side: “Christ the King came in peace, and the light from heaven was made life.”

You will please observe here, that he does not say the Word was made life, but the Light was made life.

You’ll notice here that it doesn’t say the Word was made life, but that the Light was made life.

The third is of silver, and the inscription means, “Jesus of Nazareth, the Christ—the Lord and the Man together.”

The third is silver, and the inscription says, “Jesus of Nazareth, the Christ—the Lord and the Man together.”

 

[Pg 510]The originals of these inscriptions are all in Hebrew, and the likenesses which accompany them, although on different metals, appear almost copies one of another: whereas the cruciform figures herein already inserted, have no one feature of correspondence whatsoever with them, but prove themselves, on the contrary, in every particular, an antecedent generation.[603]

[Pg 510]The originals of these inscriptions are all in Hebrew, and the images that go with them, even though they're on different metals, look almost identical to each other. In contrast, the cruciform figures mentioned earlier have no similarities with them at all, and instead, they clearly represent an earlier generation. [603]

As everything else appertaining to the history of the Round Towers has already been explained, I[Pg 511] shall now account for the difference of appropriation noticed at p. 6. Having been all erected in honour of the Budh, they all partook of the phallic form; but as several enthusiasts personified this abstract, which, in consequence of the mysteries involved in the thought and the impenetrable veil which shrouded it from the vulgar, became synonymous with wisdom or wise man, it was necessary, of course, that the Towers constructed in honour of each should portray the distinctive attributes of the individuals specified. Hence the difference of apertures towards the præputial apex, the crucifixions over the doors, and the absence or presence of internal compartments.[604]

As everything else related to the history of the Round Towers has already been explained, I[Pg 511] will now explain the differences in their use mentioned on p. 6. Since all were built in honor of the Budh, they all had a phallic shape; however, some enthusiasts gave a personality to this abstract idea, which, due to the mysteries involved in the concept and the impenetrable veil that hid it from the common people, became associated with wisdom or wise man. It was necessary, therefore, that the Towers built in honor of each should reflect the unique characteristics of the individuals specified. This explains the differences in the openings toward the top, the crucifixions above the doors, and whether or not there are internal compartments.[604]

Those venerable piles vary in their elevation from fifty to one hundred and fifty feet. At some distance from the summit there springs out a sort of covering, which—accompanied as it sometimes is with a cornice, richly sculptured in foliage, in imitation, if you must have it, præputii humani, but such also was the pattern of the “nets of checker-work and wreaths of chain-work,” which graced “the chapiters which were upon the top of the two pillars belonging to Solomon’s temple”—terminates above in a sort of sugar-loaf crown, concave on the inside and convex on the outside.

Those ancient mounds rise between fifty and one hundred and fifty feet high. A kind of covering springs from just below the peak, sometimes featuring a cornice that is beautifully carved with foliage, resembling, if you must put it that way, præputii humani. This was also the design found in the “nets of checker-work and wreaths of chain-work” that adorned “the capitals on top of the two pillars of Solomon’s temple”—which ends with a shape like a sugar-loaf crown, curved inward on the inside and outward on the outside.

Their diameter at the base is generally about[Pg 512] fourteen feet through, that inside measuring about eight, which decreases gradually, but imperceptibly, to the top, where it may be considered as about six feet in the interior.

Their diameter at the base is generally about[Pg 512] fourteen feet wide, with the inside measuring about eight feet. This gradually, though imperceptibly, decreases to the top, where it is roughly six feet in the interior.

The distance of the door from the level of the ground varies from four to twenty-four feet. The higher the door the more irrefragable is the evidence of the appropriation of the structure to the purposes specified. The object was two-fold, at once to keep off profane curiosity and allow the votaries the undisturbed exercise of their devotions; and to save the relics deposited underneath from the irreverent gaze of the casual itinerant.

The distance from the ground to the door ranges from four to twenty-four feet. The higher the door, the stronger the evidence that the structure is meant for the intended purposes. The goal was twofold: to deter disrespectful curiosity and allow the worshippers to practice their devotions in peace, and to protect the relics stored below from the disrespectful gaze of passing travelers.

Analogous to these would appear to have been the edifices which the Lord had in view when He said, “Neither shalt thou go up by steps unto Mine altar, that thy nakedness be not discovered thereon,”[605] which additionally proves the antiquity of the Irish philebeg; for, as with any other costume, such a prohibition would be needless, it follows that the prevailing fashion, in the eastern habiliments, must have been diffuse and open in the nether extremes.

Analogous to these would appear to have been the buildings that the Lord had in mind when He said, “You must not go up by steps to My altar, so that your nakedness isn’t exposed there,”[605] which further proves the ancient nature of the Irish philebeg; because, like any other clothing, such a restriction would be unnecessary, it follows that the common style in the eastern garments must have been loose and open at the lower ends.

I beg the reader will now be pleased to look back at the Tuath-de-danaan cross at p. 358, and he[Pg 513] will at once see how it happened that the Goban Saer, who is there represented, has been imposed upon the Royal Irish Academy, or rather promulgated by them, as a woman! viz. from the peculiarity of his dress! being the distinctive badge of his sacerdotal order.

I kindly ask the reader to look back at the Tuath-de-danaan cross on page 358, and he[Pg 513] will immediately notice how it came to be that the Goban Saer, who is depicted there, has been mistakenly presented to the Royal Irish Academy, or more accurately, announced by them, as a woman! This is due to the uniqueness of his dress, which is the distinctive badge of his priestly order.

Nor is it only the character of those sculptures, but the existence of any sculptures upon those relics, as well crosses as towers, that proves them to have been Tuath-de-danaan; for the reason why Jehovah forbade the Israelites from using any tools upon the stones used in their religious edifices was, that other nations had loaded theirs with sculptured images of different gods, which made Him say, “If thou wilt make Me an altar of stone, thou shalt not build it of hewn stone, for if thou lift up thy tool upon it, thou hast polluted it.”

Nor is it just the nature of those sculptures, but the presence of any sculptures on those relics, such as crosses and towers, that shows they were Tuath-de-danaan. The reason Jehovah prohibited the Israelites from using any tools on the stones for their religious buildings was that other nations decorated theirs with carved images of various gods. He said, “If you make Me an altar of stone, you must not build it with hewn stone, because if you lift up your tool upon it, you have made it unclean.”

In their masonic construction there is nothing in the Irish Towers appertaining to any of the four orders of architecture prescribed by the moderns. It is so also with those in the East. They approach nearest, however, to the Tuscan, and the reason of that similarity may be imagined from what I have already stated as to the Etrurians.

In their architectural design, the Irish Towers have no elements from any of the four architectural orders defined by modern standards. The same is true for those in the East. They come closest to the Tuscan order, and you can understand that similarity based on what I've already mentioned about the Etruscans.

Prepared stone is the material of which they are generally composed, and evidently, in some instances, brought from afar. Sometimes also they appear constructed of an artificial substance resembling a reddish brick, squared, and corresponding to the composition of the Round Towers of Mazunderan. Now if the monks possessed this secret, why were not the monasteries, the more important edifices, according to our would-be antiquarians, composed of the same elements? And is it not strange that all elegance and extravagance should have been lavished[Pg 514] upon the appendages, while uncouthness, inelegance, want of durability, or other architectural recommendation are the characteristics of what they tell us were the principals? Yet neither in the monasteries, nor in any other Christian building, do we meet with those materials above described, either generally or partially, except where the ruins of a neighbouring Round Tower have made them available, which, in itself, is sufficient to overthrow for ever the anachronisms of those who would deny the existence of those temples anterior to the present era.

Prepared stone is the material they are mostly made of, and clearly, in some cases, it was brought from far away. Sometimes, they seem to be made of an artificial substance that looks like reddish brick, squared, and matches the composition of the Round Towers of Mazunderan. If the monks had this secret, why weren't the monasteries, which are supposedly the more important buildings according to our so-called antiquarians, made from the same materials? And isn't it odd that all the elegance and extravagance were spent[Pg 514] on the appendages, while uncouthness, inelegance, lack of durability, or other architectural flaws are what they say represent the main structures? Yet we don't find those materials mentioned above in the monasteries or any other Christian buildings, either generally or partially, except where the remains of a nearby Round Tower have made them accessible, which alone is enough to disprove forever the claims of those who would deny the existence of those temples predating the current era.

But Christian edifices, they say, are generally found in their vicinity. Yes, and as I have already explained the reason why,[606] I forbear now rehearsing the fact. But even this stronghold of the moderns I cut away from them, by stating that at the “Giant’s Ring,” in the county Down, the indisputable scene of primordial veneration, we have an instance of a Round Tower, without any church hard by! And while recalled by this circumstance, I must observe that the vitrification manifest within the walls of that structure arose from the burning of the dead bodies therein, and not from the indications of the sacred fire.

But they say that Christian buildings are usually found nearby. Yes, and since I've already explained why, I won't go over it again. However, I can push back against this stronghold of the moderns by pointing out that at the “Giant’s Ring” in County Down, which is undoubtedly a site of ancient worship, we have an example of a Round Tower with no church nearby! And while I'm reminded of this fact, I must note that the vitrification seen within the walls of that structure resulted from the burning of dead bodies there, not from any signs of sacred fire.

With three exceptions, all have a row of apertures towards the top, just under the projecting roof, made completely after the fashion of those which Solomon had built, being windows of narrow lights.[607] In general the number is four, and then they correspond to the cardinal points. In three instances there is one aperture towards the summit, in one instance there occur five, in one six, in one seven, in one eight.

With three exceptions, all of them have a row of openings near the top, just below the overhanging roof, made in the same style as those built by Solomon, consisting of narrow windows. [607] Usually, there are four, and they align with the cardinal directions. In three cases, there's one opening at the peak, in one case there are five, in one six, in one seven, and in one eight.

Inside they are perfectly empty from the door[Pg 515] upwards, but most of them divided, either by rests or projecting stones, into lofts or storeys, varying in number from three to eight. In the temple of Solomon we find the same, for “within, in the wall of the house, he made narrowed rests round about, that the beams should not be fastened in the walls of the house.”[608] And the images which I have shown to have been cupboarded upon these rests, were nothing more than what Solomon himself did, when “he carved all the walls of the house round about with carved figures of cherubims, and palm-trees, and open flowers, within and without.”[609]

Inside, they are completely empty from the door[Pg 515] upward, but most of them are divided, either by rests or projecting stones, into lofts or stories, ranging from three to eight. In the temple of Solomon, we see the same, for “within, in the wall of the house, he made narrowed rests round about, so the beams wouldn’t be fastened into the walls of the house.”[608] And the images I’ve shown that were placed on these rests were just like what Solomon himself did when “he carved all the walls of the house round about with carved figures of cherubim, palm trees, and open flowers, inside and out.”[609]

In a future publication I intend to show a more startling correspondence between our Round Towers and some other parts of Solomon’s temple. Meanwhile I wish it to be borne in mind,—as in some degree accounting for the correspondence,—that Solomon’s architect was a Sidonian.

In a future publication, I plan to reveal a more surprising connection between our Round Towers and other sections of Solomon’s temple. In the meantime, I want to emphasize—partly explaining this connection—that Solomon’s architect was from Sidon.

A striking perfection observable in their construction is the inimitable perpendicular invariably maintained. No architect of the present day, I venture to affirm, could observe such regularity. Nelson’s pillar itself has been proved to vary somewhat from the perpendicular line; but the keenest eye cannot trace a deviation, in a single instance, from amongst the whole of those Sabian monuments. Even the tower of Kilmacdugh, one of the largest in the kingdom, having from some accident, earthquake, or other cause, been forced to lean terrifically to one side; yet, miraculous to mention, retains its stability as firm as before; such was the accuracy of its original elevation.[610]

A striking perfection in their construction is the unique vertical alignment that is always maintained. I dare say that no modern architect could achieve such consistency. Nelson’s pillar has been shown to be slightly off from the vertical line; but the sharpest eye cannot detect a single deviation among all those Sabian monuments. Even the tower of Kilmacdugg, one of the largest in the kingdom, has, due to some accident, earthquake, or other cause, been forced to lean drastically to one side; yet, remarkably, it remains as stable as before; such was the precision of its original height.[610]

[Pg 516]If asked how it was I conceive them to have been constructed, I should answer, by a scaffolding raised gradually from within. The expense in this case would be infinitely less, and the labour also. It would be very easy to let fall a plumb-line at various intervals of height, by which at all times the perpendicular may be ascertained, and the masonry carried on by what may be called overhanding, while the cement employed in giving solidity to the whole, and which is the direct counterpart of the Indian chunan, bids defiance to the efforts of man to dissever, except by the exertion of extraordinary power.

[Pg 516]If you asked me how I think they were built, I would say it was through a scaffolding gradually raised from the inside. The cost in this case would be much lower, and so would the labor. It would be quite simple to drop a plumb line at various heights to check the vertical alignment, allowing the masonry to be done using what could be called overhanding. Meanwhile, the cement used to provide overall strength, which is similar to Indian chunan, resists being separated by human effort unless extraordinary power is applied.

That this was the mode in which their erection was effected, is evident in the instance of Devenish Tower, which, from the elegance of its cut-stone exterior, would seem to negative the idea of their being built from within. But a judicious eye cannot but at once discern that near the top, where it is probable that one or two of the artists may have come out, by the help of some contrivance devised for the purpose, the execution and finish which the workmanship displays is incomparably superior to that of any of the lower parts. In other instances, where the ancient top having been removed, a modern one has been substituted, the case is very different indeed.

That this was how they were built is clear from the example of Devenish Tower, which, due to its beautifully cut-stone exterior, seems to suggest they couldn't have been constructed from the inside. However, a discerning eye can quickly spot that near the top, where it’s likely that one or two of the builders emerged with the help of a special device made for that purpose, the quality and finish of the workmanship is far superior to that of the lower sections. In other cases, where the original top has been replaced with a modern one, the situation is quite different.

The cohesiveness of all these columns will be best estimated by the fact of the Round Tower at Clondalkin having firmly stood its ground when, in the year 1786-87, the powder-mill explosion, which took place within twenty-four feet of its base, shivered to annihilation every other structure within its influence; nay, extended its violence so far as to shatter the windows in some of the streets of Dublin. That at Maghera also lay unbroken after its fall, exhibiting[Pg 517] to the spectator the almost appalling spectacle of a gigantic cannon!

The strength of all these structures can best be illustrated by the Round Tower in Clondalkin, which firmly withstood the powder-mill explosion in 1786-87 that happened just twenty-four feet from its base, destroying every other building nearby. The blast was so powerful that it even shattered windows in some Dublin streets. The tower at Maghera also remained intact after its collapse, presenting[Pg 517] to onlookers the almost terrifying sight of a massive cannon!

That both Indians and Irish performed circular dances around them, typical of the motions of the heavenly bodies, is highly probable, as we have still the name of a particular movement, apparently that practised on the occasion, still amongst us in common use, namely, Rinke-teumpoil, or the temple dance: and that they otherwise honoured them by performing penances around them, is evident from the name of Turrish, which means a religious circuit round a tower! applied afterwards by the Catholics to any penitential round. And we have the authority of Sanchoniathon, when talking of the Creation, for stating that “the next race consecrated pillars—that they prostrated themselves before them, and made annual libations to them”![611]

It's highly likely that both Indians and Irish did circular dances around them, similar to the movements of celestial bodies. We still have the name of a specific dance, Rinke-teumpoil, or the temple dance, which suggests it was practiced during those occasions. Additionally, it's clear they honored them by doing penances around them, as seen in the term Turrish, meaning a religious circuit around a tower, which was later used by Catholics to refer to any kind of penitential round. We also find support from Sanchoniathon, who, when discussing the Creation, mentioned that “the next race dedicated pillars—they prostrated themselves before them, and made annual offerings to them”![611]

These, I conceive, were the halcyon days of Ireland’s legendary and romantic greatness. In this sequestered isle, aloof from the tumults of a bustling world, this Tuath-de-danaan colony, all of a religious race, and all disposed to the pursuits of literature, united into a circle of international love, and spread the fame of their sanctity throughout the remotest regions of the universe. That its locality was familiar to the Brahmins of India I make no earthly question; that it was that sacred island which they eulogised so fondly, and spoke of with such raptures, I am sanguinely satisfied; and equally[Pg 518] convinced am I, that it was that beautifying region, whose widespread holiness, and far-famed renown, made such an impression on the minds of Orpheus and of Pindar, when those divine bards, speaking of its Hyperborean inhabitants, thus enchantingly sung—

These, I believe, were the peaceful days of Ireland’s legendary and romantic greatness. In this secluded island, away from the chaos of a busy world, this Tuath-de-danaan colony, all of a religious nature and all devoted to the pursuits of literature, came together in a circle of international love and shared the fame of their holiness throughout the farthest corners of the world. I have no doubt that its location was known to the Brahmins of India; I believe it was the sacred island they praised so passionately and spoke of with such admiration. I am equally convinced that it was that beautiful region, whose widespread holiness and well-known reputation left such an impression on the minds of Orpheus and Pindar when those great poets, referring to its Hyperborean inhabitants, sang so enchantingly—

“On sweet and fragrant herbs they feed, amid verdant and grassy pastures, and drink ambrosial dew, divine potation: all resplendent alike in coeval youth; a placid serenity for ever smiles on their brows and lightens in their eyes; the consequence of a just temperament of mind and disposition, both in the parents and in the sons, inclining them to do what is great, and to speak what is wise. Neither disease nor wasting old age infest this holy people, but without labour, without war, they continue to live happy, and to escape the vengeance of the cruel Nemesis.”[612]

“On sweet and fragrant herbs they feed, in lush green pastures, and drink heavenly dew, a divine beverage: all equally glowing in youthful beauty; a calm serenity always rests on their brows and shines in their eyes; a result of having a balanced mind and character, both in the parents and the children, encouraging them to achieve greatness and speak wisely. Neither illness nor the ravages of old age affect this blessed people, but without toil, without conflict, they continue to live happily and evade the wrath of the cruel Nemesis.”[612]

Though clothed in the cadence of measured phraseology, and decked in the charms of an imaginative style, this is scarely more beautiful than the simple summary of the Tuath-de-danaan moral code, as given you at page 112, and of which, in truth, this is but the paraphrase. For instance, they fed, it is stated, “on sweet and fragrant herbs,” because they were prevented by their first commandment from eating “anything endowed with life.”[613] They drank “ambrosial dew,” because their fifth commandment forbade their touching “any intoxicating liquor.”[Pg 519] And the healthful aspects they exhibited were but the natural result of temperate habits and virtuous demeanour.

Though written in a careful and elaborate way, this is hardly more beautiful than the simple summary of the Tuath-de-danaan moral code, as provided at page 112, and this is really just a paraphrase of that. For example, they are said to have fed “on sweet and fragrant herbs,” because their first commandment prevented them from eating “anything endowed with life.” [613] They drank “ambrosial dew” because their fifth commandment forbade them from touching “any intoxicating liquor.”[Pg 519] The healthy traits they displayed were simply the natural outcome of their moderate habits and virtuous behavior.

“The simplest flow’ret of the vale,
The simplest note that swells the gale,
The common air, the earth, the skies,
To them were opening Paradise!”

“The simplest flower of the valley,
The simplest note that rides the wind,
The common air, the earth, the skies,
To them were opening Paradise!”

Five hundred years after the period of their dethronement, while the influence of their example still continued to operate, we are told by the Dinn Seanchas, that “The people deemed each other’s voices sweeter than the warblings of a melodious harp, such peace and concord reigned amongst them, that no music could delight them more than the sound of each other’s voices.”

Five hundred years after they were overthrown, while the impact of their example still lingered, the Dinn Seanchas tells us that “people found each other’s voices more enchanting than the melodies of a beautiful harp; such peace and harmony existed among them that no music brought them more joy than the sound of each other’s voices.”

With these compare what Cambrensis, who was no friend, has said of this island, about two thousand years after. “Of all climes,” says he, “Ireland is the most temperate; neither Cancer’s violent heat is felt there in summer, nor Capricorn’s cold in winter; but in these particulars it is so blessed, that it seems as if Nature looked upon this zephyric realm with its most benignant eye. It is so temperate,” he adds, “that neither infectious fogs, nor pestilential winds, are felt there, so that the aid of doctors is seldom looked for, and sickness rarely appears except among the dying.”

With this, compare what Cambrensis, who wasn't really a friend, said about this island almost two thousand years later. “Among all climates,” he says, “Ireland is the most mild; neither the intense heat of summer nor the cold of winter is felt here; in these respects, it is so fortunate that it seems as if Nature has looked upon this gentle land with its most kind eye. It is so mild,” he adds, “that neither infectious mists nor harmful winds are felt here, so the help of doctors is rarely needed, and illness rarely occurs except among the dying.”

The repose of this happy people being at length disturbed by the ungenial inundation of the Scythian intruders, the ritual of the temple worship was precipitated apace; and this, if I mistake not, “satisfactorily removes the uncertainty in which the origin and uses of those ancient buildings has been heretofore[Pg 520] involved.”[614] For the Scythians being warriors[615] rather than students, and looking with distrust upon the emblematic images of their temple-serving predecessors, which they considered to be idolatry, did all in their power by legislative, as well as military enactments, to efface every trace thereof; so that in a few years the temple, or tower, worship became utterly extinct, and—more than annihilated—forgotten.

The peace of this happy community was finally disrupted by the unwelcome flood of Scythian invaders, speeding up the rituals of temple worship. This, if I'm not mistaken, “satisfactorily removes the uncertainty in which the origin and uses of those ancient buildings has been heretofore[Pg 520] involved.” For the Scythians, being warriors rather than scholars, viewed the symbolic images of their temple-serving predecessors with suspicion, seeing them as idolatry. They did everything they could, both through laws and military actions, to erase every trace of it; within a few years, the worship of the temple, or tower, became completely extinct and—more than destroyed—forgotten.

Instead thereof, they substituted the worship of fire,[616] which, though their predecessors were far from recognising as a deity, yet they always showed to it some reverential respect: and this approximation of sentiment, on both parts, contributed to what may be called a passive reconciliation; the victors assuming the mastery of the soil; and the vanquished, in deference to their high literary repute, being continued as superintendents of the national education, as well as the practical followers of all trades and professions.

Instead, they replaced the worship of fire,[616] which, although their ancestors didn't see it as a god, they still showed some level of respect for it. This shared sentiment led to what can be described as a passive reconciliation; the conquerors taking control of the land while the defeated, respecting their literary reputation, continued as overseers of national education and as active participants in various trades and professions.

It was so also at Rome, when Romulus dislodged the Pelasgi, who, we are told by Festus, had themselves some time previously, under the name of “Sacrani,” that is, the religious caste, corresponding[Pg 521] to “Irish,” which signifies the same thing, drove the Ligures and Siculi from Septimontio, i.e. Rome.

It was the same in Rome when Romulus expelled the Pelasgi, who, according to Festus, had previously, under the name “Sacrani,” or the religious caste, which corresponds to “Irish,” meaning the same thing, drove the Ligurians and Siculi from Septimontio, i.e. Rome.

The only use now made of those Sabian edifices, after stifling the religion for which they were designed, was, we may suppose, to promote the study of astronomical science, for which they were admirably adapted, and with which their original destination was inseparably interwoven.[617] But as the stimulus of religion was wanting for the prosecution of those researches, we cannot be surprised that this part of their purpose, too, sharing the fate of its collateral helpmate, insensibly repined under the altered aspect of the scene; for, to apply to it what has been said of the great scheme of the creation itself, viz. that—

The only purpose now served by those Sabian structures, after suppressing the religion for which they were built, was, we might assume, to encourage the study of astronomy, for which they were perfectly suited, and with which their original purpose was closely connected.[617] However, since the motivation of religion was lacking for pursuing those studies, it’s no surprise that this aspect of their purpose, too, experienced discontent as the situation changed; to borrow a phrase about the grand design of creation itself, namely that—

“if each system in gradation roll
Alike essential to the amazing whole,
The least confusion—but in one—not all,
That system only, but the whole must fall.”

"If every part in the progression works
Equally vital to the incredible whole,
The smallest disruption—but in one—not all,
That part alone, but the whole must break.”

The knowledge of this delightful study, however, did not yet completely die away; it formed still an essential in the education of every Irish youth; and the remnant of our language, at this very moment, shows how piously attentive were its framers to that divine precept which told them, that the “lights of the firmament of heaven were for signs and for seasons, and for days and for years.”

The knowledge of this enjoyable study, however, hasn’t completely faded away; it remains an essential part of the education of every Irish youth. Moreover, the remnants of our language right now show how devoted its creators were to that divine principle that instructed them that the “lights of the firmament of heaven were for signs and for seasons, and for days and for years.”

The profligate degeneracy of the Druids, however, tended to bring this also into disesteem.

The reckless decline of the Druids, however, tended to bring this into disrepute as well.

This order of priests got so overbearing here, grasping at not only high ecclesiastical power, but[Pg 522] also intermeddling in secular transactions, that they made themselves obnoxious to the great body of the people, and a disregard both to the literature and the religion which they inculcated was the inevitable result. To this I ascribe the plebeian war of Ireland, A.D. 47, that deplorable state of a country, when faction and rage usurp the place of counsel and discretion! when commerce stagnates! confidence decays! when lust stalks abroad to desecrate everything holy! and all is doubt, suspicion, melancholy, and death!

This group of priests became so overbearing here, seeking not only high church power but also meddling in secular affairs, that they made themselves unpopular with the general public. This led to a disregard for both the literature and the religion they promoted. I attribute this to the common people's war in Ireland, A.D. 47, that tragic condition of a country when factions and anger replace reason and judgment! when trade halts! trust crumbles! when desire roams openly to disrespect everything sacred! and everything is filled with doubt, suspicion, sadness, and death!

How beautifully and how aptly, but yet, for himself, how unwisely, did the philosophic Callisthenes apply the sentiment of Euripedes to Philip of Macedon, at Alexander’s Feast?—viz.:—

How beautifully and how appropriately, yet for himself, how unwise, did the philosopher Callisthenes apply Euripides' sentiment to Philip of Macedon at Alexander's Feast?—namely:—

“When civil broils declining states surprise,
There the worst men to highest honours rise.”

“When civil conflicts catch declining states off guard,
The worst people rise to the highest positions of honor.”

Many virtuous persons, we are told, opposed themselves to the encroachments of this degenerate hierarchy. When Conlah, in his retreat from the glitter of life, betook himself to an humble cottage, and devoted the faculties of his comprehensive mind to philosophical pursuits and the improvement of his species, the greatest praise which the analyst, in recording such worth, could bestow, was, “She do rinni an choin bhliocht-ris inna Druwdh”; that is, It is he that disputed against the Druids!

Many virtuous people, we are told, stood against the advances of this corrupt hierarchy. When Conlah, seeking to escape the glamour of life, retreated to a simple cottage and dedicated his sharp mind to philosophical studies and the betterment of humanity, the highest praise the commentator could give when noting such worth was, “She do rinni an choin bhliocht-ris inna Druwdh”; which means, It is he who challenged the Druids!

The Books, however, of their predecessors, the Boreades, still remained, and the knowledge of astronomy was kept alive by their perusal. But of these we were despoiled, very shortly after, by that mistaken piety elsewhere deplored. Some few treatises even then must have escaped, and their effect was[Pg 523] best illustrated, as shown before, by the unprecedented success with which the gospel dispensation was hailed in this island.

The writings of their predecessors, the Boreades, were still around, and people kept their knowledge of astronomy alive by reading them. However, we were soon deprived of these texts due to misguided piety that others lamented. A few writings likely survived, and their impact was[Pg 523] best shown by the remarkable success of the gospel message on this island.

I have before shown the instance of Fergil or Virgil, who, in the eighth century, maintained the rotund and true form of the earth, when the rest of Europe were ignorant on the subject. “He was,” says Sir James Ware, “the author of a Discourse on the Antipodes, which he most truly held, though against the received opinion of the ancients, who imagined the earth to be a plain.”

I previously mentioned the example of Fergil or Virgil, who, in the eighth century, supported the round and accurate shape of the earth, while the rest of Europe was unaware of it. “He was,” says Sir James Ware, “the author of a Discourse on the Antipodes, which he firmly believed, even though it contradicted the common belief of the ancients, who thought the earth was flat.”

In this sweeping ban upon the ancients, however, Sir James must not include the ancient Irish, whose hereditary doctrine upon the subject it is evident that Fergil did here only give utterance to; and dearly did he suffer for it; his life, like that of Galileo, having been forfeited thereby, at the hands of the same enlightened tribunal. This was enough to put the last extinguisher upon the cultivation, or at least avowal, of the Irish notions of astronomy. It is astonishing, notwithstanding, what an instinctive thirst still lurked in the Irish mind for the sublimities of this pursuit.[618][Pg 524] Smith mentions an instance of a “poor man near Blackstones, in the county Kerry, who had a tolerable notion of calculating the epacts, golden number, dominical letter, the moon’s phases, and even eclipses, although he had never been taught to read English.” The author of this essay has known many such characters;—one in particular who, from his great proficiency in the art, had obtained for himself the honourable designation of the Kerry Star.

In this broad ban on ancient knowledge, however, Sir James should not include the ancient Irish, whose traditional views on the subject Fergil merely expressed; and he paid dearly for it. His life was lost, much like Galileo’s, at the hands of the same so-called enlightened court. This action effectively extinguished any cultivation or open acknowledgment of Irish ideas about astronomy. It’s surprising, though, how much of an innate desire still resided in the Irish mind for the grandeur of this pursuit.[618][Pg 524] Smith notes a case of a “poor man near Blackstones in County Kerry, who had a decent understanding of calculating the epacts, golden number, dominical letter, the moon’s phases, and even eclipses, even though he had never been taught to read English.” The author of this essay has encountered many such individuals; one in particular, due to his exceptional skill in the art, earned the proud title of the Kerry Star.

 

 


LIST OF IRISH ROUND TOWERS AND CROSSES.[619]

An asterisk (*) is prefixed to the names of the most remarkable.

An asterisk (*) is placed before the names of the most notable.

 

I. TOWERS.

I. TOWERS.

Aghaboe (Queen’s Co.).

Aghaboe (Queens County).

Aghadoe (Kerry), only 12 or 15 feet left. Its masonry greatly superior to that of the church near it (167).

Aghadoe (Kerry), just 12 or 15 feet remaining. Its stonework is much better than that of the church nearby (167).

Aghagower (Mayo), near Westport. Imperfect.

Aghagower (Mayo), near Westport. Imperfect.

Aghaviller (Kilkenny), six miles south of Thomastown. Imperfect.

Aghaviller (Kilkenny), six miles south of Thomastown. Not complete.

Annadown (Galway), only 7 feet of a very fine base left.

Annadown (Galway), just 7 feet of a really nice base remaining.

*Antrim (Antrim), one of the most perfect, but of the smaller class.

*Antrim (Antrim), one of the finest, though smaller in size.

Aranmore (Galway), base only.

Aranmore (Galway), base only.

Ardfert (Kerry), site only.

Ardfert (Kerry), location only.

Ardkeen, or Ardkyne (Down).

Ardkeen, or Ardkyne (Down).

Ardmore (Waterford), very perfect specimen, 97 feet high by 52 feet round (v. p. 71).

Ardmore (Waterford), a flawless example, 97 feet tall and 52 feet in circumference (v. p. 71).

Ardpatrick (Limerick), imperfect.

Ardpatrick (Limerick), flawed.

Ardrahan (Galway), site interesting from having a subterranean passage.

Ardrahan (Galway), interesting because it has an underground passage.

Armaghdown (Galway).

Armaghdown (Galway).

Armoy (Antrim), near Ballycastle, 40 feet only left.

Armoy (Antrim), close to Ballycastle, just 40 feet remaining.

Assylin (Roscommon), site only.

Assylin (Roscommon), online only.

Baal, or Balla (Mayo), only 40 feet left, but fine specimen.

Baal, or Balla (Mayo), just 40 feet remaining, but a great example.

Ballybeg (Cork), site only.

Ballybeg (Cork), location only.

Ballycarbery (Kerry), alluded to by O’Brien as a “Cathoir ghall” (p. 48).

Ballycarbery (Kerry), mentioned by O’Brien as a “Cathoir ghall” (p. 48).

Ballygaddy (Galway), near Kilbannon.

Ballygaddy (Galway), near Kilbannon.

Ballyvourney (Cork), site only.

Ballyvourney (Cork), location only.

Belturbet (Cavan).

Belturbet (Cavan).

Brigoon (Cork), site only; tower blown down in 1704.

Brigoon (Cork), location only; tower collapsed in 1704.

Cailtree Isle, so mentioned by Vallancey; probably Iniscaltra (q.v.).

Cailtree Island, as mentioned by Vallancey; likely Iniscaltra (see above).

Cashel (Tipperary), 90 feet high by 42 feet round. Sculptured doorway.

Cashel (Tipperary), 90 feet tall and 42 feet in circumference. Carved entrance.

Castle Dermot (Kildare), imperfect, but with fine doorway.

Castle Dermot (Kildare), not perfect, but has a beautiful doorway.

Clareen (King’s Co.), see Sierg Kieran.

Clareen (King’s Co.), see Sierg Kieran.

*Clondalkin (Dublin), complete, but renovated, specimen, nearly 80 feet high by 45 feet round; curious projecting base 13 feet high (p. 101).

*Clondalkin (Dublin), a complete but renovated example, nearly 80 feet tall and 45 feet in diameter; has an interesting projecting base that is 13 feet high (p. 101).

Clones (Monaghan), imperfect.

Clones (Monaghan), flawed.

*Clonmacnoise (King’s Co.), two fine, but renovated, specimens.

*Clonmacnoise (King’s Co.), two great, but updated, examples.

Cloyne (Cork), well preserved, but tampered with in rebuilding. Originally 92 feet high, which has been increased to 102 feet.

Cloyne (Cork) is well preserved but altered during renovations. Originally 92 feet tall, it has been increased to 102 feet.

Cork (near St. Finbar’s), site only.

Cork (near St. Finbar’s), location only.

Derry (city), site only.

Derry (city), site only.

*Devenish (Fermanagh), the most perfect and highly finished of all, 79 feet high by 48 feet round (p. 38).

*Devenish (Fermanagh), the most complete and finely crafted of all, 79 feet tall and 48 feet in circumference (p. 38).

Disart Carrigen, or Disert Angus (Limerick), near Adare; about 60 feet left; ornamented doorway.

Disart Carrigen, or Disert Angus (Limerick), near Adare; about 60 feet to the left; decorated doorway.

Donoughmore (Meath), 79 feet left; fine, but imperfect, specimen.

Donoughmore (Meath), 79 feet to the left; good, but not perfect, specimen.

Dromcliffe (Clare), very imperfect remains of.

Dromcliffe (Clare), very incomplete remains of.

Dromeskin (Louth), a reconstruction; church now stands on original site.

Dromeskin (Louth), a reconstruction; the church now stands on its original site.

Drumboe (Down), only the base, with quadrangular doorway, remaining.

Drumboe (Down), just the foundation is left, featuring a square doorway.

Drumcliffe (Sligo), only 40 feet left.

Drumcliffe (Sligo), just 40 feet remaining.

Drumlahan, or Drumlane (Cavan), only 20 feet of original left, with “belfry” added.

Drumlahan, or Drumlane (Cavan), has only 20 feet of the original structure left, with a "belfry" added.

Dublin (city), site on left side of Ship Street, now built on.

Dublin (city), located on the left side of Ship Street, which is now developed.

Durrow (King’s Co.).

Durrow (County Offaly).

Dysart Enos (Queen’s Co.), imperfect.

Dysart Enos (Queen’s Co.), flawed.

Dysart O’Dea (Clare), near Ennis; 50 feet left, 61 feet in circumference.

Dysart O'Dea (Clare), near Ennis; 50 feet wide, 61 feet around.

Ferbane (King’s Co.), Vallancey mentions two specimens.

Ferbane (King’s Co.), Vallancey notes two examples.

Ferns (Wexford), evidently a modern structure made out of the old materials.

Ferns (Wexford), clearly a contemporary building crafted from traditional materials.

*Fertagh (Kilkenny), one of the loftiest and most perfect.

*Fertagh (Kilkenny), one of the highest and most impressive.

Finglas (Dublin), site only.

Finglas (Dublin), website only.

Giant’s Ring (Down), a specimen “without any church hard by” (O’B.), p. 514.

Giant's Ring (Down), a version “without any church nearby” (O’B.), p. 514.

*Glendalough (Wicklow), locality most interesting; contains two specimens, one 110 feet high by 50 feet round.

*Glendalough (Wicklow), an exceptionally interesting place; features two examples, one standing 110 feet tall and measuring 50 feet in circumference.

Iniscaltra (Galway), probably the “Cailtree Isle” of Vallancey.

Iniscaltra (Galway), likely the “Cailtree Isle” mentioned by Vallancey.

Inis Keen (Monaghan), 42 feet left standing.

Inis Keen (Monaghan), 42 feet remains standing.

Inis MacNessain (Ireland’s Eye) (Dublin), site only.

Inis MacNessain (Ireland’s Eye) (Dublin), location only.

Inis-Mochoe (Down), on shore of Lough Strangfal; imperfect.

Inis Mochoe (Down), on the shore of Lough Strangfal; incomplete.

*Inis Scattery (Clare), more than 100 feet high, injudiciously repaired.

*Inis Scattery Island (Clare), over 100 feet tall, poorly repaired.*

Ireland’s Eye (Dublin), materials of tower taken to build R.C. church.

Ireland's Eye (Dublin), materials from the tower were used to construct the Roman Catholic church.

Isle of Aran (Galway).

Isle of Aran (Galway).

Kellistown (Carlow), site only.

Kellistown (Carlow), site only.

*Kells (Meath), in very good preservation, though unroofed; quite unaltered; 99 feet left.

*Kells (Meath), well-preserved despite lacking a roof; remains largely unchanged; 99 feet remaining.

Kilbannon, or Ballygaddy (Galway), 40 feet left.

Kilbannon, or Ballygaddy (Galway), 40 feet left.

Kilcoona (Galway).

Kilcoona (Galway).

Kilcullen (Kildare), 40 feet remaining.

Kilcullen (Kildare), 40 feet left.

*Kildare, very fine, and elaborately ornamented; 105 feet high, but top spurious.

*Kildare, quite impressive and intricately decorated; 105 feet tall, but the top is not genuine.

*Kilkenny, perfect, all but the top 108 feet high. Good specimen.

*Kilkenny, ideal, reaching nearly 108 feet tall. Great example.

Killala (Mayo), good specimen, judiciously repaired; 84 feet high by 50 feet round.

Killala (Mayo), a fine example, carefully restored; 84 feet tall by 50 feet in circumference.

Killashee (Kildare), also known as Killossy. Imperfect.

Killashee (Kildare), also known as Killossy. Not perfect.

Killeshandra (Cavan).

Killeshandra (Cavan).

Killeshin (Queen’s Co.), site only.

Killeshin (Queen’s Co.), site only.

*Kilmacduagh (Galway), fine Cyclopean base; 120 feet high by 57 feet round; 3 feet out of the perpendicular.

*Kilmacduagh (Galway), impressive Cyclopean base; 120 feet high by 57 feet wide; 3 feet off vertical.

Kilmallock (Limerick), very imperfect, and much altered.

Kilmallock (Limerick), quite incomplete, and heavily changed.

Kilnaboy (Clare), 12 feet only standing.

Kilnaboy (Clare), only 12 feet tall.

Kilrea (Kilkenny), nearly perfect.

Kilrea (Kilkenny), almost perfect.

Kinneth, pronounced Kinneigh (Cork), remarkably fine hexagonal base, underground passage, rock basins, etc.

Kinneth, pronounced Kinneigh (Cork), a striking hexagonal base, underground tunnel, rock pools, and more.

Lorum (Carlow), site only.

Lorum (Carlow), location only.

Lusk (Dublin), fine Cyclopean doorway; much repaired; 100 feet high by 43 feet round.

Lusk (Dublin), impressive Cyclopean doorway; heavily renovated; 100 feet tall and 43 feet in circumference.

Maghera (Down), only 20 feet left, rest blown down in 1704.

Maghera (Down), only 20 feet remain; the rest was destroyed in 1704.

Maghturreidh (Sligo), doubtful.

Maghturreidh (Sligo), uncertain.

Mahee Island (Down), imperfect.

Mahee Island (Down), not perfect.

Meelick (Mayo), 72 feet left; in good condition.

Meelick (Mayo), 72 feet to the left; in good shape.

*Monasterboice (Louth), characteristic doorway, top shattered by lightning, otherwise perfect; 110 feet high by 50 feet round.

*Monasterboice (Louth), distinctive doorway, top damaged by lightning, otherwise intact; 110 feet tall and 50 feet around.

Oran (Roscommon), only 12 feet left, must have been one of the largest.

Oran (Roscommon), just 12 feet remaining, must have been one of the largest.

Oughterard (Kildare), scanty remains.

Oughterard (Kildare), few remains.

Ram Island (Antrim), scanty remains; said to have been used as a sepulchre.

Ram Island (Antrim), minimal remains; believed to have been used as a burial site.

Rath (Clare), site only.

Rath (Clare), location only.

Rathmichael (Dublin), stump only.

Rathmichael (Dublin), just a stump.

*Rattoo (Kerry), very perfect; the loftiest and least injured by renovation.

*Rattoo (Kerry), very perfect; the highest and least affected by renovation.

Roscom (Galway), three miles east of Galway. Imperfect.

Roscom (Galway), three miles east of Galway. Not perfect.

Roscrea (Tipperary), imperfect, curiously sculptured rounded doorway.

Roscrea (Tipperary), an imperfect, oddly shaped rounded doorway.

Rosenallis (Meath?), site only; the subject of a bitter controversy (v. Petrie, pp. 40-42).

Rosenallis (Meath?), location only; the topic of a heated debate (v. Petrie, pp. 40-42).

Rosscarbery (Cork), site only.

Rosscarbery (Cork), location only.

*Scattery Island (see Inis Scattery), 125 feet high by 52 feet round. The only specimen having doorway level with the ground.

*Scattery Island (see Inis Scattery Island), 125 feet high and 52 feet around. The only example with a doorway at ground level.

Sierg Keiran or Clareen (King’s Co.), site only.

Sierg Keiran or Clareen (King’s Co.), location only.

Slane (Meath), very doubtful site.

Slane (Meath), highly questionable site.

Swords (Dublin), almost entirely rebuilt; 73 feet high.

Blades (Dublin), mostly rebuilt; 73 feet tall.

Tamlaghtfinlogan (Derry), scanty remains.

Tamlaghtfinlogan (Derry), limited remains.

Teghadoe (Kildare), 60 feet left, in excellent preservation.

Teghadoe (Kildare), 60 feet to the left, in great condition.

Temple Finghin (at Clonmacnoise).

Temple Finghin (in Clonmacnoise).

*Timahoe (Queen’s Co.), 96 feet high by 60 feet round; beautiful specimen.

*Timahoe (Queen’s Co.), 96 feet tall and 60 feet in circumference; stunning example.

Tomgraney (Clare), site only.

Tomgraney (Clare), online only.

Tory Island (Donegal), imperfect.

Tory Island (Donegal), imperfect.

Trummery (Antrim).

Trummery (Antrim).

Tullagherin (Kilkenny).

Tullagherin (Kilkenny).

Tullosherin (Waterford), near Dungarvan; mentioned by Vallancey.

Tullosherin (Waterford), close to Dungarvan; noted by Vallancey.

*Turlough (Mayo), good specimen, but reconstructed in part.

*Turlough (Mayo), a good example, though partially restored.

West Carbery (?), so mentioned by Vallancey, but probably Roiscarbery (q.v.).

West Carbery (?), mentioned by Vallancey, but likely Roiscarbery (q.v.).

Note.—Round Towers, evidently imitations of the Irish R. T., exist at Brechin and Abernethy in Scotland. There is, also, a rather doubtful specimen at Peel (Isle of Man), and a still more doubtful one at Hythe (Kent).

Note.—Round Towers, clearly modeled after the Irish R. T., can be found in Brechin and Abernethy in Scotland. There is also a questionable example at Peel (Isle of Man), and an even more uncertain one at Hythe (Kent).

 

II. CROSSES.

II. CROSSES.

Achath, Abhall, or Aghold (Wicklow), much weather-worn.

Achath, Abhall, or Aghold (Wicklow), very weathered.

*Ardboe, or Arboe (Tyrone), about 20 feet high, with remarkable sculpture.

*Ardboe, or Arboe (Tyrone), approximately 20 feet tall, featuring extraordinary sculpture.

Armagh, imperfect; when complete, at least 26 feet high; sculptured.

Armagh, not perfect; when finished, at least 26 feet tall; carved.

Banagher (Derry), curious sculptured figure of man on horseback.

Banagher (Derry), interesting carved figure of a man on horseback.

Cashel (Tipperary), much weather-worn.

Cashel (Tipperary), very weathered.

Castle Dermot (Kildare), two specimens of some interest.

Castle Dermot (Kildare), two notable examples.

Clondalkin (Dublin), ancient granite specimen, 9 feet high.

Clondalkin (Dublin), ancient granite monument, 9 feet tall.

Clones (Monaghan), handsomely sculptured, but weather-worn.

Clones (Monaghan), beautifully sculpted, but worn.

Clonfeacle, (Armagh), without sculpture or inscription.

Clonfeacle, (Armagh), with no carvings or writing.

*Clonmacnoise (King’s Co.), two fine specimens (v. p. 358).

*Clonmacnoise (King’s Co.), two excellent examples (v. p. 358).

Cong (Connemara), base only, with inscription in Erse.

Cong (Connemara), base only, with inscription in Irish.

Conwall (Donegal), only the socket remaining.

Conwall (Donegal), only the socket left.

Donoughmore (Meath), imperfect, and much weather-worn.

Donoughmore (Meath), flawed and weathered.

*Drumcliffe (Sligo), handsomely sculptured.

*Drumcliffe (Sligo), beautifully carved.

Drumeskin (Louth), used as a headstone in burying-ground.

Drumeskin (Louth), used as a gravestone in a cemetery.

Duleck (Meath), handsomely sculptured.

Duleck (Meath), beautifully carved.

*Durrow (King’s Co.), very beautiful, but hard to find, being situated among trees in an old burial-ground.

*Durrow (King’s Co.), very pretty, but difficult to locate, as it's nestled among trees in an old graveyard.

*Dysart, or Disert, O’Dea (Clare), now in ruins, once richly sculptured.

*Dysart, or Disert, O’Dea (Clare), now in ruins, was once richly sculpted.

Fassaroe (Wicklow), in private grounds.

Fassaroe (Wicklow), on private property.

Ferns (Wexford), remains of four specimens in different places.

Ferns (Wexford), remains of four specimens in various locations.

Finglas (Dublin), well cut, but without ornament (v. p. 366).

Finglas (Dublin), well-shaped, but plain (v. p. 366).

Glanculmkill (Clare), base only.

Glanculmkill (Clare), base only.

Glen (Donegal).

Glen (Donegal).

*Glendalough (Wicklow), v. p. 466.

*Glendalough (Wicklow), p. 466.

*Kells (Meath), three beautiful specimens (v. p. 491).

*Kells (Meath), three beautiful examples (v. p. 491).

Kilclispeen (Tipperary), with very remarkable sculptured base.

Kilclispeen (Tipperary), featuring a very noteworthy sculpted base.

*Kilcullen (Kildare), portions of two specimens (v. p. 338).

*i>Kilcullen (Kildare), parts of two samples (v. p. 338).

*Killkieran (Kilkenny), three specimens.

*Killkieran (Kilkenny), three samples.

*Killamery (Kilkenny), beautiful specimen.

*Killamery (Kilkenny), stunning example.

Kilmacduagh (Galway).

Kilmacduagh (Galway).

Kilnaboy (Clare), has been shifted from its original position.

Kilnaboy (Clare) has been moved from its original location.

*Kilnafora (Clare), remains of five out of seven.

*Kilnafora (Clare), remains of five out of seven.

Kilnafosse.

Kilnafosse.

Kilrea (Kilkenny).

Kilrea (Kilkenny).

Maheramore, or Banagher (Derry). See Banagher.

Maheramore, or Banagher (Derry). See Banagher.

*Monasterboice (Louth), the most perfect in Ireland.

*Monasterboice (Louth) is the most remarkable site in Ireland.*

*Moone Abbey, or Timolin (Kildare), two specimens; one very remarkable.

*Moone Abbey, or Timolin (Kildare), two examples; one very notable.

Moville (Donegal), ancient cross, with hole in top of shaft.

Moville (Donegal), ancient cross, with a hole at the top of the shaft.

Nevinstown (Meath), in mutilated condition.

Nevinstown (Meath), in bad shape.

Old Leighlin (Carlow), only the base remaining.

Old Leighlin (Carlow), only the foundation still exists.

Oughterard (Kildare), several specimens near the Round Tower.

Oughterard (Kildare), several samples near the Round Tower.

Roscrea (Tipperary), broken, but with curious carving.

Roscrea (Tipperary), damaged, but with interesting carvings.

Rosstrevor (Down), fine specimen in burying-ground.

Rosstrevor (Down), great site in cemetery.

Temple Cronan (Clare).

Temple Cronan (Clare).

Temple Kieran (Leitrim).

Temple Kieran (Leitrim).

*Termon Fechin (Louth), fine specimen.

*Termon Fechin (Louth), great example.

Timolin, or Moone Abbey (Kildare).

Timolin or Moone Abbey (Kildare).

Tory Island (Donegal), several specimens.

Tory Island (Donegal), several samples.

*Tuam (Galway), “the finest monument of its class and age” (Petrie).

*Tuam (Galway), “the best example of its kind and era” (Petrie).

Tynan (Armagh).

Tynan (Armagh).

 

 


INDEX.

(R. T. signifies Round Tower, or Towers.)

(R. T. stands for Round Tower, or Towers.)

Aaron, or Inaron, 149.

Abad (Persian dynasty), 246.

Abaris, the Boreadan;
his mission to Delos from the Insula Hyperboreorum, 53-56, 397, 448;
why he did not adopt the Scythian dress, 56;
meaning of the “arrow” which he bore with him to Delos, 328.

Abernethy (R. T.), 10, 431.

Agriculture, an object of Sabaic worship, 111.

Agnarupi, a manifestation of the Deity (Brahminic), 288.

Aiche Baal-tinne and Aiche-Shamain, 199, 200.

Aithair Foadha, or the tree of Bhudda, explained, 472.

Alphabet (Irish), a “tree” code, 229, 418.
See St. Patrick.

Amergin, the bard, brother of Heremon and Heber, 22, 387, 388.

Annals of Ulster and of the Four Masters, cited against the theory that R. T. were belfries, 364;
also to prove that they existed before the 5th century, 374.

Anatta, Anuzza, and Docha, their respective meanings, 114.

Apis, the Egyptian deity, what he represented, 159.

Apollo, meaning of the name, 61;
his alleged cyclic visits to the Insula Hyperboreorum (Ireland), 52, 397;
Christnah, the Indian equivalent of, 218, 219;
sculptured with the Python at Knockmoy, 330;
meaning of the Python myth, 291;
the “great year” of the Greeks, 397;
his musical worship in Ireland, 403;
his supposed temple at Kilmalloch, 202;
Phrygian account of his visit to the Hyperboreans, 436;
Grynæus and Lycæus explained, 466.
See Sun-Worship.

Apple, Eve and the, 227 et seq.

Arabic Sabaism, 503-506.

Architecture of the R. T., 513.

Ard-Melchan, derivation of the name, 203.

Ardmore (R. T.), 71, 75;
meaning of the name, 75.

Argues, its Sabaic import, 195.

Arimaspi, their connection with Cyclopean architecture and mining, 86, 407.

Ark of Scripture, what it means, 224-226, 267, 270 et seq.

Armagh (R. T.), destruction of, by lightning, 50.

Aron distinguished from Tebah (both signifying “ark”), 270.

Arran, meaning of the name, 429 n.

Arrowhead character, 340.

Artemidorus cited, 301, 302, 400.

Aryans, site of the ancient Aria or Artacoana, 183;
Aria and Ariana distinguished, 183, 184;
the latter equivalent to Iran or Eriene, 184;
Eriene corrupted into Ierne, 185;
Zendavast description of the Aryan country, 185 et seq.;
change in its climate, 186, 187;
consequent Western migration of the Aryans, 187;
Jemshid and his times, 188;
policy of Zoroaster, 188;
laws of Ormuzd corrupted, 188;
two claimants for the name of Zoroaster, 189;
antiquity of the original Zoroaster, 189;
his predecessors, 189;
the Dabistan and its author, Moshan or Fani, 189;
religion of Hushang, 189, 190;
the Mahabadean dynasty, 190;
antiquity of the Iranian monarchy, 190.
[Pg 530]
Asia, the “cradle of the human race,” 265, 266.

Astarte, phallic worship of, 101, 102;
description of her temple at Hieropolis, 168;
known also by the name Rimmore, 102;
signification of the latter, 102;
perpetuation of this meaning in sculpture at Glendalough, 473;
traces of her worship (as the Moon) at Athlone, 204;
the Irish term of endearment, “Astore,” derived from her name, 213;
Astarte distinguished from Militta, 213;
use of bells in her worship, 175.

Astore. See Astarte.

Astronomy, proficiency of the ancient Irish in, 59, 60, 521-3;
R. T. used for purposes connected with, 61, 62, 521;
entered into the religion of the ancient Egyptians and Indians, 77-79;
connection of serpent-worship with, 515;
Fergil and the theory of the earth’s rotundity, 523;
predilection of the Irish peasantry for, 523;
malign influence of the Druids on, 521.

Athlone, 204.

Atreus, “treasury” of, its analogy to the Round Towers, 454, 458.

Augurs (Roman), symbolism of the cross connected with, 490.

Avatara and Avantara, incarnations (Brahminical) of the Deity, distinguished, 288.

Aventine (Roman), derivation of the name, 198 n.

Avienus on the Insula Sacra, 28, 29, 117;
his opinion of Irish antiquities, 28;
applies the term “Hibernian” to the Irish, 28.


Baals, plurality and divinity of, 29;
meaning of “Baal,” 29, 65;
connection between them and the R. T., 29;
twofold signification of the word “Baal” in Scripture, 74;
Septuagint rendering of the expression “high place of Baal,” 75;
the Irish Bail-toir and Aoi-Bail-toir distinguished, 75.

Baal-Phearagh, how connected with the Baal-peor of Scripture, and with the African Belli-Paaro, 111;
signification of the name, 103;
form of the R. T. attributable to his influence, 29.
See Farragh or Phearagh.

Baal-thinne, or sacred fire of Baal, 88-90.

Baaltis, meaning of, 65.

Babel, tower of, its purpose, 63, 64;
meaning of “Babel,” 65;
the Hebrew (scriptural) name for, indicative of its phallic character, 283, 284.

Babylonians, proficient in astronomy, 64 n.

Bacchus, name of, found in ancient Irish inscriptions, 437;
only another name for one of the various Buddhas, 235 n.;
the “Maypole” ceremony specially connected with his worship, 235;
significance of the name Sabasins, 505.

Badhha, worshipped by the Tuath-de-danaan women, 132.

Baku, description of fire-temple at, 72.

Ballycarbery (R. T.), 48.

Banavan (in Scotland), its connection with the Tuath-de-danaans, 114 n.

Bards, nature of their office, 22, 23;
their high reputation, 23, 24;
their use of rhyme and verse, 25;
also of music, 25, 405, 406;
their decadence into prose after their conversion to Christianity, 25;
suppressed by the English, 26;
superiority of Irish bardic music, 405, 406;
origin of the name “Bards,” 451;
the knowledge of astronomy preserved in their sacred books, 522.

Basilisk, or Cockatrice, its Sabaic and scriptural significance, 225, 226.

Bavana and Dana, 113, 114.

Beaufort (Miss), and the enactment of Tara (A.D. 79), 88-96.

Belfries, the R. T. could not have been intended as, 5-13, 36, 37;
the names Cloic-teacha and Erdam applied to them in the Irish Annals, as distinguished from Fiadh-Nemeadh, 50, 51.

Belli-Paaro, or Baal-Peor, and Baal-Phearagh, phallic nature of, 111.

Bells, origin of, 10, 11;
Irish Ceol and Ceolan date from pagan times, 11;
the Sabian and Druidic use of, adopted by the Christian missionaries to their own worship, 11, 170-175;
introduced into England from Ireland by Gildas, 11, 173, 174;
miraculous effects supposed to result from the tolling of, 35 n.;
[Pg 531]date of their introduction into churches, 174;
shape of the Irish crotals, or pagan bells, 175;
square bells, 175;
connection of bells with the worship of Astarte, 175;
St. Finnan’s bell, 174 n.;
references to bells in Scripture, 171;
traces of apparatus for ringing bells found in some of the R. T. accounted for, 172, 173;
used for worship in Ceylon, Burmah, and China, 173, 174.

Belus, description of the tower of, by Herodotus, 283 n.

Benares, cruciform shape of pagodas at, 352;
sepulchral pyramids at, 75, 76.

Beth (Irish alphabetical letter), significance of, 228, 229.

Birs-Nimrod, or tower of Nimrod, its Sabaic character, 65 n.

Bleain, the Irish for year, its meaning and derivation, 58.

Boar-incarnation (of Vishnu) and the White Island, 326-328.

Boat (lunar), or crescent, 273.

Boaz and Jachin (pillars of Solomon’s temple), 372, 511-514.

Bolati, meaning of, 65.

Bona dea, Sabaic rites of, 348, 349.

Boo and A-Boo, origin of the Irish expressions, 132, 133.

Boreades, or Tuath-de-danaan priests of Boreas, superseded by the Scythian Druids, 56;
relics of their costume, 56, 57;
likewise priests of Apollo, 397-401;
origin of the name, 401;
Irish astronomy preserved in their sacred books, 522.
See Bards and Insula Hyperboreorum.

Brahminism, subsequent to and distinct from Buddhism, 108, 213-215;
its doctrine of multiple divine emanations, 287, 288.
See India.

Brazen Serpent (of Scripture), or Nehushtan, its relation to the basilisk, 225;
also to Sabaism generally, and to that of Ireland in particular, 501-506.
See Serpent-worship.

Brechin (R. T.), 8, 10, 431;
description and explanation of its symbolic sculpture, 299-301.

Britain, inclusive of Ireland, in ancient writings, 58;
derivation of the name, 427;
Irish etymology of some English local names accounted for, 426, 427.

Brontes, Sabaic import of the name, 195.

Brooches (Irish) of crescent form, their symbolism, 273, 274.

Buddhism, speculations regarding nature of, 107;
antecedent to Brahminism, 108, 213, 214;
Buddhists expelled from India, 108, 109;
date of Buddha’s ministry, 109;
abstract character of his teaching, 109, 110;
the Sun and Moon (i.e. generation and production) as objects of primitive worship, 109, 110;
Buddhism preceded Buddha, 109, 110;
definition of Bhud and Buddhism, 112;
transmigration of souls, a tenet of, 112, 113;
abstract purity of, 112, 220;
moral code of Buddhists, 112, 220;
Dana, Bavana, Anuzza, Docha, and Anatta explained, 113, 114;
forbids the taking of animal life, 113;
reverence of Buddhists for the elephant, 113 n.;
Budh-Nemph, Nemph-Thur, and Tor-Boileh equivalent, 114 n.;
Badha, Macha, and Moriagan worshipped by Tuath-de danaans, 131, 132;
Farragh or Phearagh (Irish), identical with Bhud, 132;
origin of the Irish suffixes Boo and a-Boo, 130, 132;
Tuath-de-danaan effigy of Buddha, 139, 141;
its Sabaistic and Phallic character, 213, 227, 311;
Colebrooke’s charges against considered, 214, 215;
subterranean temples for practice of, 215, 216;
Buddha distinct from Paramon, 216;
Dearg, darioga, and darag as epithets of Buddha, 216, 217;
meaning of Magh and Maghody, 217;
Christnah, or the “Indian Apollo,” 218, 219;
Buddha stands for a series of incarnations, 220, 221;
Budh, the forbidden “apple” of Scripture, 227;
twofold meaning of Budh, or Fiodh, 228 et seq.;
Eve, the first Buddhist, 230;
Cain, the first priest of Buddhism, 230;
Bacchus identical with Buddha, 235 n.;
significance of the Ceylon “Maypole” festival, 238, 239;
the Palencian “tree”-symbolism, 229;
original seat of, 244, 264;
Budh and its derivatives, Fiodh, Fidhuis, Fides, with Deus and Hercules, 250;
Tuath and Suath identical with Buddha, 264;
birthplace and parentage of Buddha, 264;
[Pg 532]corresponding Brahminic doctrine of multiple incarnation 287;
its doctrine of a virginal conception, 288;
its symbolism of the cross compared with that of Christianity, 293, 294, 295;
Budh synonymous with Phallus, 311;
also with the Egyptian Thot, 323;
Bhagavan, Crishna, the White Island, and snake-legend of the Puranas considered, 325-329;
connection of the “boar incarnation” with Ireland, 326-328;
Buddhist sculpture at Knockmoy, 328-336;
also on Cross at Old Kilcullen, 337, 338;
analogies between Buddhism and Christianity, 364, 365;
theory that Orpheus was a Buddhist, 405.

Budh (Irish), or Fiodh, its signification, 103;
primary and secondary meaning of, 228, 229.

Budh-gaye (Irish) and Budda-gaya (Indian), their phallic meaning, 310-312.

Bud-Nemph and Nemph-Thur (birthplace of St. Patrick), also Tor Boileh (Indian local name), identical in meaning, 114 n.

Buns (I. for children), e.g. Surage-buns, or children of the sun;
cf. with Hindu-Buns (E. I.), children of the moon, 74.

Burwah Sangor, description of snake-sculpture on Hindu temple at, 363;
its mutilation by Mohammedans analogous to that of the similar sculpture on Irish crosses by St. Patrick, 364.


Cabiri and Cabiric, origin and meaning of the name, 354;
connected with Freemasonry, 354, 359.

Cain, the first priest of Buddhism, 230;
nature of his offence, 230;
and of the “sin-offering” prescribed for him, 230, 231;
also of the “mark” set upon him, 232;
computation of the time at which he lived, 234;
his predecessors, 241, 242;
his immediate progeny, 247.

Camadeva (Hindu god of desire), origin and meaning of his name, 94;
other names for, 94;
his parentage, marriage, and friendships, 94, 95;
personal aspect of, 94, 95;
hymn to, 95, 96;
his connection with the phallic symbolism of the R. T., 91-101.

Cambrensis (Giraldus Cambrensis) on the R. T., 49, 83;
on the climate of Ireland, 529.

Camden on the R .T., 374.

Canonisation of local pagan objects of worship in Ireland, 43, 44.

Carnac, Buddhist symbolism at, 321-323.

Castlereagh, evidence of Sabaic worship at, 205, 206.

Cathoir-ghall (as a name of R. T.), its meaning, 48, 61, 62, 103.

Caucasus, origin and meaning of the name, 354, 355;
existence of buildings similar to the R. T. in, 74.

Caves. See Mithratic Caves.

Celestial Indexes, theory of the R. T. being, considered, 52.

Celestine (pope), his commission Ad Scotos, 41.

Cells, theory of the R. T. being, 13, 14.

Ceol and Ceolan (bells), their pagan use, 11.

Ceylon, bells used at the Dagob temples in, 173 n.;
the Maypole ceremony as observed in, 238;
Buddhist temple of Calane in, resemblance between it and Brechin R. T., 300;
meaning of the name Dagobs, 369;
description of a Dagob, 369-371;
sepulchral character of, 370, 371.

Chaildees, or Culdees, not connected with the Egyptian Cophtes, 40, 41;
the latter may, however, have derived their knowledge from the Tuath-de-danaans, 155;
did not admit the papal supremacy, 46;
meaning of the name, 44.

Chaldeans, their connection with the Tuath-de-danaans, 155.

Christianity, existed in Ireland before the time of Pelagius, or of St. Patrick, 41;
early Irish Christians ostracised, 42;
St. Patrick’s actual share in the diffusion of, 42, 43;
canonisation of objects of pagan worship by the apostles of, 44, 492;
to what its reception by the Irish pagans, is attributable, 344 et seq.;
prophecy in the Hindu Puranas of a coming redeemer of mankind, 345;
the “Yugas” to the same effect, 345, 346;
Hindu “History of Vicrama Ditya,” 346;
[Pg 533]Arabic poetic prediction to same effect, 346;
analogous inscription on pillar at Buddal, 346, 347;
theory that, in its leading essentials, it was introduced into Ireland as a revival of an early Eastern religion by the Tuath-de-danaans, 493;
the Greek term logos considered with reference to this point, 478, 479;
also the reference in St. John’s gospel to Christ’s coming to his “own,” 478;
the incident of the Magi, and the symbolism of the cross in its sculptured representation, 482, 483;
meaning of the expression “Lamb of God,” 486-489;
conformity between Buddhism and Christianity, 365;
the Church festivals derived from the Tuath-de-danaan ritual, 493.

Christnah (the Indian Apollo), 218, 219;
the legend of his incarnation and his connection with the “White Island” (Muc-Inis), 326, 327.

Chronos, deification of, accounted for, 197.

Churches, arguments from their being found in the neighbourhood of Round Towers, Cromleachs, and Mithratic caves against the pre-Christian antiquity of the R. T. considered, 7, 8, 356, 357.

Clement (the Irish doctor), German testimony to his learning, 54 n.

Climate of Ireland praised by Geraldus Cambrensis, 529.

Clogad, meaning of, 12;
the name accountable for a mistake as to the R. T., 12.

Cloicteach, or belfrey, distinct from R. T., 36, 37.

Clondalkin (R. T.), 101, 359.

Clonmacnoise, antiquity of its crosses, churches, and round towers accounted for, 356, 357;
once a stronghold of Buddhism, 356, 357;
its sculptures unconnected with Christianity, 358, 359;
inferiority of the architecture of its churches to that of the other remains, such as crosses and round towers, 163;
Abbot O’Brien and his “cell,” 13, 14.

Cockatrice, or Basilisk, its symbolism, 225.

Colebrooke’s statement regarding Buddhism refuted, 214.

Colgan on the R. T., 37, 51.

Colzoum (Egyptian monastery), supposed to resemble the R. T., 30-33.

Coptic, Hurd’s description of the Ethiopian monks so-called, 45, 46;
such monastic orders not analogous to the Irish Culdees or Chaildees, 45.

Cormac (bishop of Cashel), his allusions to fire-worship, 81, 82;
his description of the R. T., and opinion of their great antiquity, 368, 394.

Crescent-Worship, its origin and significance, 261, 262, 273 et seq.;
its symbolism preserved in the Irish crescent brooches, 273, 274;
crescent on the summits of R. T., 103;
the crescent of Sheva (Hindu), 103;
the crescent and the “ark,” 224-226;
the Pish-de-danaan votaries of, 261, 262.

Crioch-na-Fuineadhach, a name of Ireland, its meaning, 344.

Crocodiles as objects of worship, 165, 166;
bearing of this on the question of sub-pyramidal (and R. T.) cavities, 166.

Cromleachs, their Buddhist origin, 2, 3;
that churches are found in their vicinity no disproof of this, 8;
possibly the work of Firbolgs or Scythians, 428.

Cross-Worship, its antiquity and universality, 289-308;
Egyptian interpretation of the cross symbol, 289, 291;
Druidic cross worship, 289;
practised among all ancient Gothic peoples, 290;
the Egyptian Taut symbol, 291;
Buddhist origin of cross-worship, 291;
Greek allegory of Apollo and the Python, 291, 292;
the Irish Tuath cross, 291;
the cross a symbol of universal nature, 294;
Irish cross with kilted figure thereon—of whom? 295-297;
crosses on obelisk at Sandwick (Ross-shire), 305-309;
crosses in cryptograms of heathen deities, 308;
Plato on the prevalence of the cross symbol, 308;
cross symbols found at the temple of Serapis, 312;
the forehead “mark” in Ezekiel, a cross, 313;
cross on the coinage of the Emperor Decius, 314;
also on Phœnician medals, 314, 315;
description of the great cross at Forres, 317-320;
[Pg 534]the latter cross probably erected by Tuath-de-danaans, 320;
theory that such crosses are of Danish origin refuted, 321;
cross symbols on monolith at Carnac, 321, 322;
resemblance of sculpture on cross at Old Kilcullen to those on the temple at Kalabche in Nubia, 337-342;
crucificial Buddhist effigy of Deva Thot, 343, 344;
freemasonry and the crucifixion, 344;
cruciform construction of Mithratic temple at New Grange, 350;
also of the so-called “Devil’s Yonies,” 314, 350, 351;
also of pagodas at Benares and Mathura, 352;
union of cross with lingam symbol at Elephanta, 353;
analogy between Irish and Eastern cross-symbolism, 353, 354;
snake-sculpture on Irish crosses, 502;
the crosses of Clonmacnoise, Clondalkin, Armagh, Finglas, etc., 357-367;
cross-symbolism at Brechin and Donoghmore R. T., 8;
its connection with serpent-worship, Freemasonry, and Buddhism, 358-367;
all ancient Irish crosses the work of Tuath-de-danaans, 359-361;
the dog-effigy on the cross at Clonmacnoise, 359;
demolition and restoration of cross at Finglas, 365-367;
cross-worship symbolised in the shamrock, 440;
meaning of the expression “Lamb of God,” 486-489;
also of the emblem × for the number ten, 487, 488;
also of the Druidic “key” emblem, 488, 489;
also of the Irish cross (or “finger”) oath, 489;
theory of crosses having been introduced into Ireland by the Pope, 489-492;
the cross-symbolism of Palencia, 490;
the cross-staff of the Roman Augurs, 490;
pagan sculpture on the cross at Kells, 490, 491;
how Irish crosses became associated with Christianity, 492-494;
how the crosses over the doors of some of the round towers may be accounted for, 511.

Crucifixion, sculpture of, at Knockmoy, explained, 328-345;
analogous sculpture on temple at Kalabche (Nubia), 337;
Hindu (Purana) legend of, 339;
testimony of Buddhists and of Freemasonry to the fact of a primeval crucifixion, 343, 344.

Cumman, the Irish astronomer, 59.

Cycle, of nineteen years—“the great year” of the Greeks, 52.

Cyclopean Walls, their origin, and derivation of the name, 86;
found wherever the Pelasgi settled, 86.

Cyclops, public origin of the name, 86;
its Sabaic import, 195, 196.


Dagobs (Cingalese temples), analogous to the R. T., 369-372.

Dahamsouda (King of Baranes, or Benares) and the Bana, or Buddhist gospel, sculpture of the legend at Glendalough, 470 et seq.

Dalton on the date of the Scotch R. T., 10;
his theory that Iris was not Ireland considered, 398.

Dana, as the root of Danaans, its meaning, 113.

Dancing, connected with Sabaic worship, 110;
circular dances performed round the R. T., 517;
Rinke-teumpoil and Turrish dances, 517.

Danes, the R. T. could not have been constructed by, 9, 10;
nor have been intended as places of refuge from, 35, 36;
crosses not commemorative in any way of the, 321.

Davies on the genealogy of the Irish language, 58.

Dearg, Darag, and Darioga, their origin and meaning, 206, 216, 217.

Decius (Roman Emperor), the cross-emblem on his coinage, 314.

Delos, visit of Abaris to, 53-56, 397, 448;
why the fleet of Xerxes did not molest, 69;
Hyperborean embassies to, repulsed, 445, 446;
account of the subsequent transmission of Hyperborean offerings to the shrines of Apollo and Diana there, 446.

Delphi, poetic account of the foundation of the oracle by Hyperboreans representative of the Irish priesthood, 445;
similar tradition at Delos, 445;
hymn of Alcæus commemorating the visit of Apollo to the Hyperboreans on his way to, 446, 447;
derivation of the names Delphi, Pythia, and Sybil, 507;
whence the Pythia derived her inspiration, 507.
[Pg 535]
Deluge, scriptural narrative of, explained, 266 et seq.;
number of the Noachidæ, 269, 270;
distinction between Aron and Thebit (both signifying “ark”), 270;
meaning of the name Noah, and of the mandate, “Come thou and all thy house into the ark,” 272;
derivation of Deucalion, 275;
figurative character of the, 275, 276;
the argument from marine strata, 276-278;
signification of the raven, dove, and olive branch, 278;
Purana account of the, 279 n.;
whence the Mosaic version may have been derived, 280, 281;
Japhet and Javan explained, 283 n.;
coincidence between the diluvian period and that of the Tuath-de-danaan migration from the East, 436;
legend of Fintan and Caisarea, niece of Noah, 385;
Moses and the Pish-de-danaans, 283.

Dendera, resemblance between the respective worships of ancient Egypt and India exemplified by conduct of Sepoys at, 143, 144.

Deucalion, origin of the name, 275.

Deus and Hercules synonymous, 250;
meaning of Deus Fidhius, 250.

Deva Thot (Buddhist), represented as crucified, 343.

Devenish (R. T.), 38, 71, 167.

Devil’s Yonies, 314, 350, 351.

Diodorus Siculus and Iris, or the Insula Hyperboreorum, 120 n., 397-399.

Dionysius of Sicily, sense in which he uses Iris and Irin, 120.

Docha, included with Anuzza and Anatta in the Bavana, 114.

Dog, personified in sculpture at Persepolis and Clonmacnoise, 359.

Doghda (Milk), the title of the tutelar goddess of Ireland, 339.

Donatus (bishop of Etruria, 9th century), his description of Scotia, or Ireland, 54.

Donoghmore (R. T.), bas-relief of crucifix over door of, 8.

Dove, its signification in the Noachian allegory, 278.

Downpatrick, St Patrick’s alleged “granary” near, 164.

Druids, superiority of the Irish, 57;
Cæsar and Pomponius Mela on the, 57;
whence the Irish Druids derived their superiority, 57;
were fire-worshippers, 82;
significance of the golden “sickle” used by them in cutting mistletoe, 200;
influence of their degeneracy on the study of astronomy in Ireland, 521;
how that study was kept alive by the books of their predecessors, the Boreades, 522.

Dumboe (R. T.), 81.

Dune of Dornadella (Scotland), its resemblance to the R. T., 455;
the mystery of its stone shelves explained, 456.

Dungeons, theory of the R. T. being, 16 et seq.


Egypt, ancestral connection of Ireland with, 77;
Sabian character of its ancient worship, 77;
resemblance of the latter to that of India and China, 143;
remarkable confirmation of this in the conduct of Sepoys at Dendera, 143;
its Ghizan pyramids popularly ascribed to Philitis (a shepherd), and the evidence of Sanskrit records to the same effect, 144-146;
the Uksi, or shepherd kings, 146, 151;
derivation of the word “pyramid,” 146-148;
the Coptic name and its signification, 148;
Armæus, Amosis, and Inaron (the supposed founders of the Ghezan pyramids), who they were, 149;
sojourn of the Israelites in, 149;
did not take place until after the Uksi invasion, 151;
the dislike of the Egyptians to the Israelites accounted for, 151;
Manetho’s account of Osarsiph or Moses, 151;
proximity of Goshen to Ghiza, 153;
date of the Exodus, 150;
civilisation and magic of the Egyptians borrowed from the Chaldeans, 155;
connection of this circumstance with Irish history, 155;
the ancient Egyptians not idolaters, 268;
indebtedness of Moses to them, 281.

Elephanta (subterranean or Mithratic temples of), Buddhist sculptures of, 215;
their defacement by the Brahmins, 215, 216;
cross-symbolism in, 353.

Elephants, objects of reverence to Buddhists, 113 n.

Eleusinian mysteries, their nature, 110, 111, 347, 348;
kindred rites of Bona Dea and Phiditia, 348, 349;
[Pg 536]degradation of such rites into the Saturnalia, 349, 350;
the Irish Nullog, 350;
the typification of regeneration, or the new birth, 350.

Ellora (caves of), 215, 216.

Emerald Isle, explanation of the name, 503.

England, traces of the Danaans in, 425.

Enoch (Book of), 401, 402, 475-478.

Erdam (Irish for belfry), contradistinguished from Fidh-Nemead, 50.

Erigena, or Scotus (John or Shane), the Irish doctor, 54 n.

Etrurians, their origin and connection with the Tuath-de-danaans, 85.

Eve, the forbidden fruit and the serpent, 227-230, 285 et seq., 506, 508.

Exodus. See Egypt.


Farragh, or Phearagh, 56;
identical with Budh and Moriagan, 132, 141;
meaning of the name 132;
Spencer’s theory as to his being Fergus, king of Scotland, 132;
his identity with Peor and Priapus, 132 n.;
his effigy in the Museum of T. C. D., 137, 138;
similar effigies found at Rampore (Himalayas), 139;
as to his being synonymous with Pharaoh, 142;
represented as wearing a kilt, or philabeg, 141, 341.

Fenius, or Feni, ancestor of the Scoto-Milesians, 432;
date of his era, 432.

Fergil, Irish astronomer, who in the 8th century taught the rotundity of the earth, 523.

Fidh-Nemead, or Fidh-Nemphed, its meaning, 50, 105, 353;
Colgan’s and O’Connor’s errors respecting, 51.

Fine Arts, existed in remote antiquity, 407;
proficiency of the ancient Irish in, 411;
evidence of this proficiency, 412;
Oriental character of the Tuath-de-danaan fine art work, 412, 413.

Finger-Oath of the Irish peasantry, its connection with cross-worship, 489, 501.

Finglas, old cross at, 365-367.

Fiodh, or Fidhuis, its derivation and meaning, 228, 250.

Firbolgs, or Celtic inhabitants of Ireland before the Tuath-de-danaans, 297;
assisted the Scythians to expel the latter, 297, 428;
their attire described, 297;
could not have built the R. T., 386, 387;
but probably constructed the Cromleachs, 428;
origin of the name, 428;
their religion akin to that of the Scythians, 428;
how the existence of two distinct races (Celtic and Scythian) in Arran and the northern isles may be accounted for, 428, 429;
duration of their rule between the first Tuath-de-danaan emigration (from Persia) and the second (from India), 442, 443;
confusion as to the battle of Moytura, which they fought with the Tuath-de-danaans, 386, 387, 448, 449.

Fire-Worship, alluded to in Scripture, 67, 68;
originated in “Ur of the Chaldees,” 68;
spread thence to Persia, 69;
the Persian “Ur,” 69;
the “Pyrea” noticed by Brisson, its nature, 69;
question as to whether the round towers were fire-temples, 70-75, 80-82;
also as to whether the Ghebre or Parsee temples were exclusively devoted to this worship, 71;
structural peculiarities of fire-temples, 71, 72;
the temples at Baku and Smerwick, 72;
Strabo’s description of the “Pyratheia,” 72;
fire-temple at Zezd, 72;
pagodas considered and described, 73;
derivation of the name “pagoda,” 73, 352 n.;
pagodas devoted to worship of the sun and moon, 73;
significance of their form, 73, 74;
fire-worship introduced into Italy by the Pelasgi, 86, 87, and into Ireland by the Scythians, 520;
could not have been the exclusive purpose of round towers, 80-82;
Cormac’s allusion to, 81, 82;
Druidic fire-worship, 82;
St. Bridget’s fire-temple, 82, 83;
testimony of the Venerable Bede to its existence in Ireland, 83;
structural affinity of the Irish fire-temples to those of ancient Greece and Rome, 85, 86;
the vestal fire, 87;
the Baal-thinne, Miss Beaufort’s theory as to, 88-90.

Fomorians, in what sense they may be regarded as builders of the R. T., 394, 395;
[Pg 537]their affinity to the Tuath-de-danaans, 393-395;
meaning of the name, 394, 395.

Forbidden Fruit (of Scripture), its meaning, 227, 229 n.

Forehead-Mark (Ezek. ix. 4, 5, 6), a cross, 313.

Forres (Scotland), description of sculpture on cross at, 317-320.

Four Masters. See Annals.

Freemasonry, 20;
essentially Christian in principle, 344;
its Cabiric rites similar to those practised in the Fiodh Aongusa or the Mithratic caves of Budh, 353, 354;
its connection with the R. T., 19, 20.
See Masonic.

Fuller, allusion in his writings to the Irish harp, 406.


Gadelglas, origin of the name, 502, 503;
its connection with serpent-worship, 502.

Gadelians, ancestors of the Milesians, 432, 502.

Gal and Noudabal (Persian legend from Ferdosi), its meaning, 102 n.

Gallamh, father of Heber and Heremon, 393, 432.

Gaur Towers of India, similar to the R. T., 371.

Gaye-phallus, twofold meaning of, 311, 312.

Generation of Vipers,” meaning of the phrase, 498 et seq.

Ghebres, or Parsees, their fire-temples, 71.

Ghizeh and its pyramids, 144-153.

Giant’s Ring (R. T.), an instance of a R. T. without a church near it, 514.

Gildas, introduction of bells into England by, 11, 121, 173, 174.

Giraldus. See Cambrensis.

Glendalough (R. T.), 167, 469, 474.
See Saint Kevin.

Gnomons, theory that the R. T. were. See Celestial Indexes.

Goban Saer (the supposed architect of the R. T.), legendary account of, 375-385;
not contemporary with St. Abhan, 383, 384, 493;
was a Tuath-de-danaan, 386, 492;
meaning of his name, 385, 386;
his individuality, 379, 385;
his effigy at Clonmacnoise, 358;
the sacerdotal character of its attire, 513.

Goshen, significance of its situation, 153.

Granard, derivation of the name, 208.

Greece, not the source of Irish religion or learning, 41, 453;
nature of Greek Sabaism, 194-197;
Herodotus on the Greek theogony, 196;
remarkable derivative analogy between Greek and Irish names, 453-470.

Grian (Irish), as the root of Grynæus (epithet of Apollo), 208.

Gyah, Buddhist subterranean temple, 215.

Gwalior (Hindu temple), its subterranean passage, 166.


Harp, cultivation of harp music in Ireland, 403-406.

Heber and Heremon, 387;
their parentage, 393, 432;
headed the Scythian invasion of Ireland, 393;
their epoch according to Irish chronology, 432;
distinct, except in language, from the Danaans, 393.

Hebrew, its affinity to Irish, 228.

Hecatæus on the mission of Abaris from the island of the Hyperboreans to Delos, 53-55;
on the peculiar appearance of the moon as seen from the latter island, 397;
on the cyclic visits of Apollo to the latter, 397;
on the prevalence of harpers there, 403.

Heeren on the history, language, architecture, and institutions of ancient Persia, 178-183.

Heliogabalus, connection of the name with the perverted sense of Gaye-phallus, 312.

Hercules, and his twelve labours, 195;
worshipped in Egypt, Phœnicia, and elsewhere, before his inclusion in the Greek theogony, 195;
a personification of the sun, 195;
pronounced by Orpheus the father and destroyer of all things, and the great deliverer of mankind, 195;
explanation of the Zodiac, 195, 196;
Hercules Astrokiton, 196;
worshipped by different nations under a diversity of names, 196;
Hercules Fidhius, 250;
Hercules and Deus synonymous terms, 250;
the founder of Western philosophy, 437;
worshipped as Osiris and Bacchus, 437.

Herodotus cited, 160, 161, 180, 196.

[Pg 538]Hibernia, meaning and derivation of the name, 28, 29, 115-126, 128, 129.
See Iran, Ireland, Insula Hyperboreorum.

Hindus, their origin and the meaning of their name, 74.
See India.

Holy and Most Holy (places mentioned in Scripture), anatomical significance of, 373.

Hypanis (River), identity of the Egyptian and Indian religions, and of the destination of their respective pyramids, suggested by architectural remains found near, 76.

Hyperborean (an epithet of Ireland), its twofold meaning, 55.
See Insula Hyperboreorum.


Inaron. See Aaron.

Index theory of the R. T. See Celestial Indexes.

India, idea underlying the morphology of Brahminism, 77, 78;
purpose of the Indian cave-temples, 78;
devotion of Brahmins to astronomy, 78, 79;
ancient Hindu civilisation, 79, 80;
its decadence under Mohammedan rule, 80;
Sir W. Jones on the pantheistic idealism of, 94 n.;
Buddhism, 107-114 (and see Buddhism);
identity of ancient Egyptian worship with Brahminism, 143;
Sepoys worshipping in Egyptian temples, 143;
reference in Sanskrit records to the Pyramids, 144;
Indian origin claimed for Orpheus, 405;
second migration of the Tuath-de-danaans to Ireland was from, 443;
sculpture at Glendalough explained by reference to the history of, 469-474.

Insula Hyperboreorum, identity of Ireland with, 52, 396-403, 437, 445 et seq.;
twofold meaning of Hyperborean, 55;
description by Hecatæus of, distorted by Diodorus, 397, 398;
likewise by Dalton and Macpherson, 398;
incredulity of Diodorus accounted for, 398, 399;
known also as Ogygia, 437;
scepticism of Müller respecting, 443, 444;
mission of Abaris from, 447, 448;
Greek evidence of its identity with Ireland, 451 sq.

Iona, derivation of the name, 83 n.;
its connection with St. Columbe Kille, 83 n.

Iran, the generic name of both Persia and Ireland, 127;
its specific form, Irin, appropriated to Ireland, 120-127;
meaning of both these names, 127;
origin of the diverse forms, Ire, Eri, Ere, Erin, 128;
how Iran was metamorphosed into Ierne and Hibernia, 128, 129;
its occupation by the Tuath-de-danaans, and their expulsion by the Pish- (or Pith-) de-danaans, 252-259;
equivalent in meaning to Paradise, 285;
properly applicable to all India lying north-west of the Indus, 184;
changed by the Greeks into Ariana, 185;
Pahlavi Erin and Zend Eriene and Pelasgic Ierne, 185;
Irad and Iran, 244;
Iranians and Turanians, 123-126.
See Persia and Ireland.

Ireland, its early repute for academic learning, 45, 46, 59 n.;
its learning not borrowed from Greece or Rome, 45, 46;
the “Insula Hyperboreorum” of the Ancients, 52, 396-403, 445 et seq.;
alleged cyclic visits of Apollo to, 52, 397;
description of, by Donatus (9th century), 54;
its identity with Scotia, 54 n.;
why called the “Sacred” Island, 55, 117, 130;
persecution in Scotland of exiles from, 57 n.;
included by the Ancients in the general term Britain, 58;
antiquity and astronomic character of the Irish language, 58, 250;
also of its alphabet, 416-418;
genealogy of the language according to Davies, 58;
Mosheim’s testimony to the learning of the ancient Irish, 59 n.;
also that of Henricus Antisiodrensis, 59 n.;
description of Ireland by Artemidorus, 400;
its ancestral religious affinity with Egypt and India, 77-80;
resemblance of its early architecture to that of ancient Greece and Rome, 86;
derivation and meaning of the name Hibernia, 115-126;
Tacitus on, 119;
Iran and Irin as names for, 120, 121-126;
Irenses, 121;
origin of the name Ogygia, 131;
also of the names Fuodhla, Fudh, Inis, and Inis-na-Bhfiodhbhadh, 131;
its connection with Sabaism, 193-210;
Hebrew and Irish, branches of the same root-language, 228;
twofold signification of Irish letters and words, 228, 229;
the Irish alphabet a “tree” code, 229;
[Pg 539]Irish (i.e. the language of Iran) an original and universal tongue, 250;
Artemidorus on the ancient religion of, 301, 302;
mentioned in the Puranas as “the white island” (Muc-Inis) 325-328;
significance of its readiness to accept Christianity, 344;
Crioch-na-Fuineadhach as a name of, 344;
St. Patrick not the introducer of letters into, 416-419;
proof that the Irish is not derived from the Roman alphabet, 416-419;
the Ogham character, 340, 419, 420;
views of Montmorency and Whittaker refuted, 418-428;
ancient celebrity of, not due to the Celts or Scythians, 428;
resemblance of the Irish, as regards physique, manners, customs, religious observances, etc., to the ancient Persians, 437-440;
in ancient times an “Oriental Asylum,” 441;
twice invaded by the Tuath-de-danaans, 442, 443;
Firbolg occupation of, 442, 443;
meaning of Bana-ba as a name of, 470-474;
also of its Sabaic name Tibholas, 507;
its existence known to the Greeks and Brahmins, 517, 518.

Iris and Irin and Iran, names of Ireland, 120, 121, 127, 398.

Isidore of Seville, on the identity of Scotia with Ireland, 54 n.

Isis (Egyptian deity), phallic worship of, 105, 106;
what she personified, 106.

Israelites, sense in which the author uses the term, 11;
their use of bells, 11.


Japhet (Noachian) and Javan (his son), derivation and meaning of the names, 283 n.


Kaiomurs (king of Persia), 245-247;
identical with Noah, 272.

Kalabche (Nubian temple), resemblance of its sculptures to those at Knockmoy and Old Kilcullen, 337-342.

Kells (R. T.), 83;
snake sculpture on cross at, 361, 490.

Kill (in Irish names), its origin and signification, 43;
existence of a “Kill” evidence of previous existence of paganism, 43, 44.

Kilcullen, or Old Kilcullen, remarkable Tuath-de-danaan cross at, 337;
its Buddhist character, 337, 338.

Killeshandra, phallic meaning of the name, 207.

Killmallock (R. T.), 44, 167, 202;
derivation of the names, 201;
description of its tower as contrasted with the churches in its vicinity, 202, 203.

Kilmacdugh, remarkable leaning round tower at, 515.

Kilt, or Philabeg, 138, 296;
originally a Tuath-de-danaan article of attire, not a Celtic, 297;
disappeared from Ireland before the introduction of Christianity, 298;
kilted figures of Budh, 138, 296;
antiquity of the Irish philabeg, 512.

Knockmoy, description of supposed Buddhist sculptures at, 328-335;
refutation of theory that they depict the death of MacMurrough’s son, 333, 334;
representation of the kings, with doves, explained, 330;
similarity of the sculpture to that on temple of Kalabche (Nubia), 337-341;
confirmatory Purana evidence, 339;
Phrygian attire of the subordinate figures, 329, 437.


La-Beuil-tinne (first of May), or day of Baal’s fire, 201.

Lambh and Luamh, twofold meaning of, 487-489.

Lanigan on the theory that the round towers were repositories for ecclesiastical treasure, 35.

Ledwich’s views regarding the round towers, 13-15;
on Cumman, 59.

Lingajas (worshippers of the Lingam, or male nature), 102, 113, 228, 259, 260, 282, 353;
their connection with Babel, 284.

Lotos, phallic significance of, 257 n.;
Chinese legend of the, 257, 258.

Lough Derg, meaning of its name, 206.

Lough Neagh, submerged round towers of, 50.

Lough Rea, and its connection with the worship of Astarte, 204, 205.

Lycanthropy (or wolf-madness) in Ireland, 468, 469.


MacCarthy Mores, reputed founders of round towers, 39, 40.
[Pg 540]
Macha, one of the three deities specially worshipped by Tuath-de-danaan women, 132.

Madura, cruciform pagoda at, 352.

Magadha (birthplace of Buddha), 264;
its bearing on the question, how the Tuath-de-danaans made their way to Ireland? 265, 266 n.

Magh-abadean (name of Persian dynasty), 190, 246;
another name for Tuath-de-danaan, 248;
its derivation, 247, 248.

Magh and Maghody, representing the bounty of Providence, 217, 218.

Mahadeva (Hindu legend of), and the Lingajas and Yonijas or Yavanas, 260, 261.

Manetho, his account of the invasion of Egypt by the Uksi, or shepherd kings, 142;
also of the Israelites, 151.

Manuscripts (ancient Irish), loss of, 54 n.;
destruction of by St. Patrick, 135;
preservation and habitat of the remainder, 136.

Marine Strata, their bearing on the chronology of the Deluge, 276-278.

Masonic significance of the round towers, 19, 20;
meaning of Saer, 20 n.

Maya and Ritty (Hindu), parents of Camadeva, meaning of the legend, 94.

Maypole ceremony (Irish), its Eastern origin, 233;
its phallic and astronomic significance, 233, 234;
what it commemorated, 234;
corresponds to the Bacchic Phallica, Donysia, and Orgia, 235;
description of the Irish Maypole festivals, 237;
mode of celebration at Waterford, 238;
similar ceremony at Ceylon celebrated by women only, 238, 239.

M‘Pherson’s theory of Erne as the Insula Hyperboreorum, 398.

Medal effigies of Christ, 508-510.

Melchisedec, of what he was the type, 494-497.

Milesians, 328, 432, 502;
date of their invasion of Ireland, 432-434.
See Heber and Heremon.

Milner on the “belfry” theory of the round towers, 12.

Mining, Tuath-de-danaans proficient in, 408;
traces of their workings on the coast of Antrim, 408-410;
their acquaintance with iron, 115, 410;
the Arimaspi, or Cyclopean miners, 86, 407.

Mithratic Caves, Buddhist origin of, 2, 3, 353;
argument from the vicinity of churches to, 8;
also from Cromleachs being found near them, 17, 18;
as to their Phœnician origin, 18;
Fiodh Aongusa as a designation of, 353;
Mithratic temple at New Grange, 351, 352;
their cruciform character, 353, 354;
cave of Elephanta, 353.

Moloch, meaning of the name, 65, 201.
See Killmallock.

Molten Sea at Solomon’s temple, 172.

Montmorency, his theories as to the round towers refuted, 16-19, 30, 34-37, 413 et seq.

Moon, prominences of, strikingly visible from the Insula Hyperboreorum, 52, 53;
phallic worship of, 91, 92, 110;
generally an object of Sabaic worship, 111, 193-210;
worshipped as Astarte and Rimmon, 102;
different names for, as a fructifying power, 91;
connected with the deification of the feminine principle, 211, 212;
different names expressive of this deification, 211;
dual sense of such epithets preserved in the primitive Irish tongue, 212, 213;
Militta, Astarte, and the Irish derivative Astore, 213;
connection of the round towers with her worship, 74, 75, 112.
See Astarte, and 109, 112.

Moriagan, a deity worshipped by the Tuath-de-danaans, 131, 132;
his military character, 132;
a personification of Budh under the name Farragh, 132;
meaning of the latter name, 132;
Spenser’s theory that he was Fergus, king of Scotland, 132.
See Farragh.

Moses, his identity with Amosis and Osarsiph, 149-152;
Manetho’s account of, 151, 152.
See Deluge.

Moshan Fani, his account of ancient Persia, 189 et seq.

Mosheim on the learning of the Irish schoolmen, 59 n.

Moytura (battle), meaning of the name, 386;
first not to be confounded with another and subsequent battle, 448, 449;
scenes of the respective battles, 386;
[Pg 541]retreat of the Firbolgs to Arran after the first battle, 386, 387;
cause of the second battle, 448.

Muc-Inis as a name of Ireland corresponding to the White Island mentioned in the Puranas, 325;
threefold meaning of the name, 327;
Dr. Keating’s interpretation of it refuted, 328.

Müller’s scepticism as to the Hyperboreans, 443, 444.

Music, antiquity of Irish music, 403;
Hecatæus cited in evidence of its culture by the ancient Irish, 403;
Giraldus Cambrensis on the proficiency of the Irish harpers, 403, 404;
Clarsech, Cruit, and Orphean, as names for the harp, 404;
music of the Irish bards superior to that of their contemporaries, 405, 406;
Fuller’s eulogium on the Irish harp, 406;
a Danish origin falsely ascribed to the Irish harp, 406.
See Apollo.


Nagualism, a Mexican form of Sabaism, described, 499 et seq.

Navigation, ancient Irish skilled in the art of, 457.

New Grange, Mithratic temple at, cruciform character of, 351, 352.

Nimrod, the inventor of Sun-Worship, 63;
builder of the tower of Babel, 63;
his object in building it, 63, 64;
why called rebel, 64;
Birs Nimrod, or Mujellibah, 65 n.

Niracara (Brahminic), bodiless manifestations of the deity, as opposed to sacara, or visible ones, which latter are, when in a human form, the progeny of virginal conception, 288.

Noah and the Noachidæ, 269-273.
See Deluge and Ark.

Nubia, resemblance of sculptures, found at temple of Kalabche in, to certain sculptures at Old Kilcullen and Knockmoy, 337-343.

Nullog (Irish name for Sabaic rites), its derivation and meaning, 350.


Obelisk at Sandwick (Ross-shire), description of, 305-309.

O’Connor on the gnomon or celestial-index theory of the round towers, 51.

Ogg (Colonel), phallic sculpture presented by him to the H. E. I. C., 229 n.

Ogham character, 419, 420, 437.

Ogygia, name of Ireland, or of the Insula Hyperboreorum, 437.

Olive Branch (Noachian), its significance, 278.

Ollamh Fodlah, or Feidlimidh (king of Ireland), meaning of his name, 430;
date of his accession, 430;
his ancestry, 430;
reputed founder of the round towers, 430, 431;
and see 502.

Ophiolatreia (a form of Sabaism), identical with Gadelianism, 505;
the specific object of its worship, 505.
See Serpent-Worship.

Ordericus Vitalis, his use of the name Irenses for the Irish, 121.

O’Rorkes, reputed founders of the round towers, 39, 40.

Orosius (fifth century) on the Scoti as being inhabitants of Ireland, 54 n.

Orpheus and Orphean, 404. 405.

Osarsiph (name for Moses), 151.

Osiris (Egyptian deity), the object of Sabaic and Phallic worship, 105, 106;
the same as Apollo, 437;
his staff, 490.
See Isis.


Padma-devi (Brahminic), its meaning, 93;
connection with the Pyramids, 92.

Pagodas (Hindu), derivation of the name, 73, 352 n.;
not fire-temples, but devoted to the worship of the sun and moon, 73;
significance of their form, 73, 74;
their phallic import, 103;
cruciform construction of those at Benares and Madura, 352.

Palatine (Hill), etymology of the name, 198 n.

Palaver (I.), identical with Pahlavi, the Persian court dialect, 122.

Palenque, or Palencia, Sabaic and Phallic import of sculptures at, 229;
cross symbolism at, 489;
affinity of its religion to that of ancient Ireland, 501;
votan and the Culebra, 501, 502;
its triple symbolism of yoni, the serpent, and death, 229, 503.

Pali (Hindu), name for the Uksos, or shepherd kings, 142, 143, 146.

Paradise, another name for Iran, 285.

Paramon (apostate Buddhist), founder of Brahminism, derivation and meaning of his name, 216, 217.
[Pg 542]
Parsees, or Ghebres, disciples of Zoroaster, and fire-worshippers, 71.

Parvati, the regenerate name of Sati (Hindu goddess), and the Yonijas, 260, 261.

Peirom and Piromis (cf. Sanskrit Birouma), as the origin of the name Pyramid, 147.

Peirum (king of Formosa), Japanese legend of, 147, 148.

Pelasgi, sprang from the same stock as the Tuath-de-danaans, 55;
were in fact a branch of the latter, 85;
called also Tyrseni, 85;
the real builders of Cyclopean walls, 86;
correspondence of the Cyclopean architecture with that of certain Irish remains, 86;
introduced fire-worship into Italy, 87.

Penances (Turrish), performed round the round towers, 517.

Persepolis, description of, 179.

Persia, derivation of the name, 177;
the source of European civilisation, 177;
Heeren’s account of the origin of the Persian empire, 178-183;
antiquity and grandeur of the remains of Persepolis, 179;
remarkable absence of ancient records of, 180;
erroneous views of Herodotus and Arrian respecting, 180;
Terceira on the ignorance by Persians of their own history, 181;
Heeren’s classification of ancient eastern empires, 182, 183;
the Zend and Pehlivi languages of Persia, 182;
Irish the possible key to both, 183;
Lake Zevora and the Aria Palus, 183;
site of the ancient Aria, the latter distinct from Ariana, 183, 184, 187;
description of ancient Aria (Eriene-Veedjo), 186;
disastrous change of its climate leading to its desertion by the Arii, 186, 187;
subsequent immigration of the latter into, 187;
Zoroaster and his predecessors, 188-190;
the Mahabadean dynasty, 190, 245, 246;
meaning of the name, 247;
antiquity of the Iranian monarchy, 190;
Moshan Fani’s account of the ancient Hushang religion, 188-193;
Sir J. Malcolm’s description of the same, 193;
its Sabian character, 194;
its origin, 194 n.;
its adoption by the early Greeks, 194;
original seat of Buddhism, 244;
evidence of the Dabistan, 245-247;
the pre-Zoastrian dynasty founded by Mahabad, 245, 246;
his Abad successors, 246, 247;
decadence of the Mahabadean dynasty, 246, 247;
Iy-Affram and Iy-abad dynasties, 246, 247;
Shah Kisleer and Mahabool, 247;
the Yessan dynasty, 247;
Kaiomurs, or Gilshah, 247;
Cain’s descendants Mahabadeans, 247;
distinct position among the Mahabadeans of the Tuath-de-danaans, 248;
rule of the Tuath-de-danaans in, how terminated, 252-259;
silence of Persian historians on this point accounted for, 252, 253;
Vallancey’s error, 253-255;
the Pith- (or Pish-) de-danaan dynasty, 252-259;
consequent respect for women in ancient Persia, 262, 263;
affinity of the Ogham character to the “arrow-heads” of Persepolis, 340;
resemblance of the Irish and Persians in physique, customs, etc., 437-444;
the trefoil reverenced in Persia as well as in Ireland, 439, 440;
only the first Tuath-de-danaan invasion of Ireland was from Persia, 443.
See Fire-Worship and Iran.

Phallic Worship, connection of the round towers with, 61, 62, 91, 101, 103, 371, 372, 511;
religious character of, 93, 105, 213;
as practised in India, 94;
fable of devotees beguiled by Sheeva and Prakeety, 97-101;
phallic form of round towers, 101, 248;
also of pillars at Solomon’s temple, 101;
of Astarte or Rimmon, 101, 102;
meaning of Toradh, 102 n.;
fable of Gal and Noudabah, 102 n.;
the lingam and its priesthood, 102, 112;
Indian and Irish pagodas, devoted to, 103;
meaning of Budh, 103, 228, 229;
also of Baal Phearagh, 103;
also of Cathoir-ghall and Teaumpal-na-greine, 103;
crescent of Sheeva symbolised on round towers, 103;
phallic significance of Fidh-Nemphed, 105;
identity of Sabianism with, 105;
fable of Isis and Osiris, 106;
of the sun and moon, 75, 109, 110;
extended to agriculture, 111;
Belli-Paaro, 111;
identity and antiquity of Buddhism, Phallism, and Sabaism, 213;
what the “forbidden fruit” of Scripture signified, 227;
Eve and the “tree of knowledge,” 228, 285, 501, 506;
[Pg 543]Budh, Fiodh, Beth, their common significance, 228, 229;
the Maypole ceremonial, 233 et seq.;
derivation and meaning of lingam and yoni, 259, 260;
their secondary meaning, also that of Tuath and Pish or Pith, 256, 257;
origin of Lingajas and Yonijas, according to the Puranas, 260, 261;
Chinese legend of Puzza and the lotus, 257, 258;
significance of the sacred “crescent,” 261;
introduction of crescent worship into Persia, 261, 262;
Hebrew name for tower of Babel, phallic import of, 283, 284;
significance of the triangle and the pyramid, 267-269;
Pythagorean triangle of ten, 267, 268;
phallic import of the name Thebit for the “ark,” 270, 271;
the “ark of bulrushes” and the doctrine of “virginal conception,” 271;
“Come thou and all thy house into the ark” explained, 272;
derivation of the symbolic “crescent” or lunar “boat,” 273;
the Irish “crescent” brooches, 273, 274;
Delphic and other personifications of yoni, 282 n.;
the temple of Belus at Babylon, 283 n.;
the Ogg sculpture in the British Museum, its phallic and Buddhistic significance, 229 n.;
Eve and the “Serpent,” 285 et seq., 505;
origin of the two Danaan sects, i.e. the Tuaths and Piths, 286;
legend of Apollo and the python, 291, 292;
also of the Purana “Snake giant,” 292;
Proserpine and the “serpent,” 303;
identity of Budha-gaya and Budh-gaye, 310, 311;
their common and their secondary meaning, 311;
degradation of Phallicism, 311, 312;
how evinced in the title Heliogabalus, 312;
phallic character of the Eleusinian mysteries, 349;
also of those of the Bona Dea and Phiditia, 349;
Phallus synonymous with Budh, also Budh-gaye (Irish) with Budha-gaya (Hindu), meaning of both, 311;
phallic configuration of the round towers, 372, 511.

Pharaoh, synonymous with Farragh and Phearagh, 142.

Phearagh (Irish pagan deity). See Farragh.

Pheelea, its derivation, meaning, and use, 459-461;
Irish specimen found at Ballymony, 461;
also, as Pheeleas, (an order of Irish priesthood), etymology of connected with the Greek oracular Peleiai of Dodona, 459;
oracular tube of this nature found at Ballymony, 460;
its uses and symbolism explained, 461, 462.

Phiditia, a form of phallic worship practised at Carthage, 349.

Philabeg (a portion of ancient Irish costume). See Kilt.

Phœnicians, round towers not built by, 413, 414;
their sole connection with Ireland, 414, 420;
a mercantile, not a literary, people, 415;
not connected with Irish letters, 420.

Phrygians, their reference to the Insula Hyperboreorum, 436;
traces of their costume in the sculptures at Knockmoy, 437.

Picts, persecution of Tuath-de-danaans by, 57 n., 326, 431.

Pire-monc (Coptic name for pyramid), its meaning, 148.

Piromis (Egyptian high priest) and Piromia, as the origin of Pyramid, 147.

Pish, or Pith, its signification, 255-257.

Pish-de-danaans, or Pith-de-danaans, meaning of the name, 257;
how distinguished from the Tuath-de-danaans, 255-257, 282;
origin of the war between the two sects, 258;
victory of the Pish-de-danaans and consequent expulsion from Persia of their rivals, 259;
Hindu version of a corresponding struggle between the Lingajas and Yonijas, 260, 261;
their political and moral code, and worship of the Yoni, or “sacred crescent,” 261, 262;
their subsequent expulsion from Iran, or Persia, and retreat to Egypt, 281;
known there as the Uksi, or shepherd kings, 281;
builders of the pyramids, 282;
dwelt in Shinar (Mesopotamia) pending their arrival in Egypt, 282;
communicated to Moses the legend of the Deluge, 283;
known also as Yavanas, 273, 283.
See Tuath-de-danaans.

Pomegranate Ornament, mentioned in connection with bells in Scripture, 171;
the name Rimmon expressive of, 102, 172;
its significance, 102;
depicted in the mouldings of the round towers, 172.
[Pg 544]
Pomponius Mela on Druidic learning, 57.

Pope, as to the alleged papal origin of the ancient Irish crosses, 489-492.

Prakeety and Sheeva, Hindu legend of, 97-101.

Pratya-sha (Brahminical), visible emanations from the Deity, 288.

Proserpine and the Serpent, allegory of, 303.

Prutaneion (Greek), its nature, derivation, and applied meaning, 198 n.

Puranas (Hindu sacred writings), cited, 260, 279 n., 325-329, 499.

Puzza and the Lotus, Chinese legend of, 257, 258.

Pyramids, cost of building, 7;
purpose for which they were intended, 77, 145, 157, 158, 248;
whether used as sepulchres, 75, 76, 158, 159, 162;
Brahminic theory respecting, 92, 161;
origin of those at Ghiza, 144-156, 281, 282;
marble casing of, 144;
dimensions of the great pyramid, 145, 267;
peculiar construction of the smaller ones, 145;
derivation of the word “pyramid,” 145-149;
images of the Pyromis, 147;
not intended as granaries, 145;
description of their general structure, 157;
their astronomical character, 158;
internal passage pointing to the polar star, 157;
whether intended to be metrical standards, 158;
or sepulchres, 158, 159, 162;
sarcophagus in the Great Pyramid, 159;
sarcophagus of Apis at Biban-el-Moluk, 159, 160;
theory of Herodotus regarding, 160, 161;
Brahminic theory from existence of wells under, 161, 162;
probability of corresponding excavations under the round towers, 162, 163;
the Japanese Peirum, 147, 148;
Coptic name for, 148;
Indian origin of, 148;
whether the Israelites were employed in constructing, 148-156;
vicinity of Ghizeh to the land of Goshen, 153;
ignorance of the Egyptians respecting their origin accounted for, 154;
Buddhistic doctrine of their emblemism, 248;
coincidence between dimensions of the Great Pyramid and those of the “ark,” 267;
probably erected by the Uksos, or shepherd kings, i.e. by the Pish-de-danaans, 281, 282.

Pyratheia (fire-temples), Strabo’s description of, opposed to the whole character of the round towers, 72.

Pyrea, or fire-temples of the Chaldeans, Persians, etc., 69.

Pythagoras and the triangle of ten, 267, 268;
Tuath-de-danaan mission to, 449, 450;
meaning of his name, 507, 508.

Pythia, derivation and meaning of, 507;
transmission to the oracle of the inspiring vapour through pheeleas, 460, 507.

Python, allegory of Apollo and the, its origin and meaning, 291, 292, 330;
its representation at Knockmoy, 330.


Raven (Noachian), sent forth from the ark, what it typified, 278.

Rimmon (Astarte), its meaning and emblemism, 101, 102.

Rinke-teumpoil (temple dance), its connection with the round towers, 517.

Ritty (wife of Camadeva), her place in the Hindu phallic mythology, 94.

Rome, connection of the Irish Chaildees with, 44;
Montmorency’s theory on this point, 44, 45;
academies of Ireland superior to those of, 45;
nature and extent of the acknowledgment of Roman supremacy in Ireland, 45;
Dr. Hurd on the relation of the Chaildees to, 46;
Fenelon on the moral and religious status of, 46.

Round Towers, to be regarded as Sabian towers, 3, 4;
or primitive Buddhist temples, 4;
Buddhist origin claimed for them in common with Cromleachs and Mithratic caves, 2, 3;
not designed for penitential or purgatorial purposes, 5;
not specially intended as beacons or belfries, 5, 6, 10, 12, 13, 36, 37;
not limited to any special purpose, 6;
durability, costliness, and complexity of their structure, 6, 7;
inferior construction of churches in their vicinity, showing that the latter date from a subsequent period, 7, 514;
instance of a R. T. without a church near it, 514;
not of Danish origin, 9, 10;
as to the alleged Christian origin of those at Brechin and Abernethy in Scotland, 8, 10, 431;
[Pg 545]how Scotch differ from Irish R. T., 10;
the “cell” theory, 13, 14;
the existence of R. T. in Scotland accounted for, 10;
their being termed Cloghads no proof of their being merely belfries, 10-12;
not intended as retreats or depositories in the case of a hostile invasion, or as places of seclusion for anchorites, 13-15, 35, 36;
nor as “excubiæ” (Stanihurst’s theory), 14, 15;
their connection with freemasonry, 19, 20;
and with the Bards, 22, 23;
their antiquity, 27, 28;
erected by followers of Baal Phearagh, 29;
inference from the peculiar position of their doors, 33;
belfry at Slane not a R. T., 36, 37;
not meant as monastic fortresses, 37, 38;
that of Devenish, 38, 71;
allegation that they were founded by the O’Rorkes and M‘Carthys, 39, 40;
that of Ballycarberry, 48;
described by Giraldus Cambrensis, 49;
alleged to be submerged under Lough Neagh, 50;
the “celestial index” theory, 52;
twofold purpose of, 61, 62, 372;
phallic significance of, 61, 62, 91, 101, 103, 112, 178, 372, 511;
the “fire-temple” theory, 70, 71, 74, 82, 83, 91;
Ardmore and Devenish R. T. considered with regard to the latter theory, 71;
Eastern buildings similar to the R. T., especially in the Caucasus and Hindostan, 74, 75;
Eastern R. T. not necessarily fire-temples, 75, 191;
Drumboe R. T. and the “fire-temple” theory, 81;
structural difference between R. T. and “fire-temples,” 83;
Miss Beaufort’s arguments considered, 83-89;
not “provincial palaces” elected under the enactment of Tara, 90;
funeral and astronomic purposes of, 91, 92;
that of Clondalkin, 101;
the “crescent of Sheevah” sculpture on the latter, 103;
symbolic of the Lingam, 112;
possibility of subterranean passages under, 162-166;
confirmatory evidence of this at Downpatrick, 164;
comparative date of structures at Clonmacnoise, 163;
must have existed before St. Patrick’s time, 164;
the round pillars of Aradus (Tripoli), 165;
the crocodile tanks of the Egyptian labyrinth, 166;
the “sepulchre” theory, 162-166;
subterranean passage of Hindu temple at Gwalior, 166;
argument from water in vicinity of, 167;
Lake of Astarte at Hieropolis, 168;
Solomon’s “Molten Sea,” 172;
confirmatory description by Lucian, 168;
mode of ascending the R. T., 168, 169, 176;
segregation of solitary worshippers on summit of R. T., 170;
use of bells in R. T., 169, 175;
corresponding usage in Indian and Jewish ceremonials, 169-175;
similar conformity in respect of sacrifices, 170-173;
pomegranate sculpture on, 171, 172;
traces of bell apparatus on accounted for, 172, 173;
corresponding bell usages in Ceylon, Burmah, and China, 173 n., 174 n.;
traces of steps used for ascending R. T., 176;
parallel instance at phallic temple of Serrowbee, 176;
R. T. of Kilmalloch, 201-203;
R. T. on Scattery Island, 206;
common phallic symbolism of R. T., obelisks and other lithoi, 217, 229 n.;
connection of the R. T. with the offence of Cain, 233;
form of the R. T. significative of Divine unity, 248;
reason why R. T. are seldom found in Persia, 253 et seq.;
pseudo-Christian symbols on R. T. of Brechin, 299-301;
similar emblems on temple in Ceylon, 300;
Fidh-nemead as a designation of, 343;
their analogy to certain Nubian antiquities, 343;
R. T. of Clonmacnoise, their vicinity to the churches accounted for, 356, 357;
Cormac’s testimony to their antiquity and Buddhist origin, 74, 368;
their affinity to the Ceylonese Dagobs, 369-371;
also to the Gaur towers of India, 371;
their twofold, i.e. phallic and sepulchral character, 372;
analogy between them and the pillars Jachin and Boaz of Solomon’s temple, 372, 373;
era of their construction, 373-395;
proof in the annals of Ulster that they existed before the fifth century, 374;
legend of their supposed architect, Goban Saer, 375, 383, 513;
St. Abhan could have had no share in their construction, 383, 384;
not of Scythian origin, 386, 387;
[Pg 546]probability of their Tuath-de-danaan origin, 386-389, 513;
as to the possibility of their Fomorian origin, 394, 395;
Amergin’s evidence as to their antiquity, 387, 388;
corresponding Boreadan temples of Apollo described by Hecatæus, 403;
could not have been of Phœnician origin, 413, 414;
why there are no R. T. in England, 425;
their existence in Scotland accounted for, 431;
not founded by Ollamh Fodlah, 430;
their connection with the worship of Osiris, 437;
their resemblance to the Treasury of Atreus (Greece), 455;
also to Dune of Donadella (Scotland), 455;
certain projections from their surface accounted for, 456, 515;
difference of their appropriation accounted for, 512;
reason of their phallic shape, 511;
significance of their apertures, 511;
also of their crucificial emblems, 511;
also of the absence or presence of internal compartments, 511;
their varying height, 511;
shape and fashioning of the apex, 511;
also of their cornices, resembling those of Solomon’s pillars, 511, 514;
their tapering diameter, 511, 512;
their doors, reason of height from the ground, 512;
their exceptional architecture, 513-516;
their material, evidence of a pre-Christian origin, 513, 514;
similar evidence from their decorative character, 513, 514;
occasional vitrification of their interior accounted for, 514;
absence of floors in, how explicable, 514, 515;
correspondence of their general construction with that of Solomon’s temple, 514, 515;
their perpendicularity, 515;
probable mode of their construction, 516;
cohesiveness of their structure exemplified, 516;
performance of dances (Rinke-teumpoil) round them, 517;
peculiar penances (Turrish) observed in their vicinity, 517;
the prevalent uncertainty as to their origin and uses explained, 519, 520;
their assignment to astronomical purposes after the Scythian conquest of Ireland, 521.


Sabaism, 193-210, 503-510;
not idolatry, 194;
origin of, 194 n., 503;
its objects of worship, 194;
professed by the early Greeks, 194;
its identity with Phallicism, 105;
significance of Cyclops, Sterope, Argues, Brontes, Hercules, 195, 196;
names under which Hercules or the Sun was worshipped, 196;
Herodotus on the old Greek theogony, 196;
whence Greece derived Sabaism, 196, 197;
how the latter degenerated into idolatry, 197;
its affinity with the ancient religion of Ireland, 197-210;
such affinity evident from Irish local names, 197-210;
Sabaic origin of the names Palatine, Aventine, Prytaneia, 198 n.;
Aiche-Baal-tinne and Aiche-Shamain explained, 199, 200;
Irish customs and expressions indicative of, 199;
existed among the Druids, 199, 200;
significance of the Druidic “golden sickle,” its Indian equivalent, 200;
adoption of its institutions by the early Christian missionaries, 200-202;
La-Beuil-tinne as a name for Christmas, 201;
signified in architectural remains at Kilmalloch, 201, 203;
Sabian origin of the names Baltinglas, Athlone, Shannon, Lough Rea, Castlereagh, Deargart, and Lough Derg, etc., 203-209;
Scattery Island and its round tower, 206;
Killeshandra, 207;
Grian (the Sun), as a root name, 208, 209;
Sabian affinity of the Irish with the Algan Kinese of N. America, 209;
connection between Sabaism, Buddhism, and Phallism, 213;
deification of the energies of nature alluded to in the Book of Enoch, 401, 402;
derivation and origin of the name Sabian, 503;
triple meaning of the Irish root, Sabh, 503;
Hindu equivalent of the latter, 503 n.;
Sabaism indicated in Palencian remains, 503;
Ophiolatreia and the Gadelian varieties of, 505;
“know that ye are Sabians” (Arabic prophecy) explained, 503, 506;
meaning of Τό ΣΑΒΟΕ in Bacchic rites, 505;
Sabaic, or Phallic, import of Sibyl, Delphi, Pythia, and Tripod, 507;
also of the name Pythagoras, 508;
the sacred name “Immanuel,” and the medals of Christ, 503, 510;
Sabaic character of the round towers, 510 et seq.
[Pg 547]
Sabh, triple meaning of, 503;
identity with Hindu Seva, 503 n.

Sacara (Brahminical), name for certain embodiments of the Deity, 288.

Saer, triple meaning of, 20 n.
See Goban Saer.

Saint Abhan, Montmorency’s view as to his having been the founder of the R. T. considered, 30, 383;
not contemporary with the Goban Saer, 383, 384;
and see Goban Saer.

Saint Bridget, originally a pagan vestal or fire-worshipper, 82;
date of her conversion to Christianity, 82;
how she continued to show a leaning to her former faith, 82;
description of her “fire-house” by Cambrensis, 82, 83;
unconnected with the R. T., 83.

Saint Columb, or Columb-Kill, and the isle of Hy, 37;
not the founder of Kells R. T., 83.

Saint Kevin, nature of his connection with Glendalough, 471;
Ledwich’s fallacy respecting, 472.

Saint Patrick, introduction of Christianity into Ireland not due to him, 41;
his share in the work of evangelisation, 42, 43, 364;
meaning of Nemph-Thur, the name of his birthplace, 114 n.;
his holocaust of Irish literature, 135, 415, 416;
his alleged “granary” at Down, 164;
his pagan master, Milco Mac-Huanan, 203, 204;
the only sense in which he can be regarded as having extirpated snakes from Ireland, 360-364;
analogous legend in the Puranas, 362, 363;
not the originator of the Irish alphabet, 416;
nor of the national veneration for the shamrock, 439, 440.

Saint Paul, as to the possibility of Ireland having been evangelised by, 41.

Salsette, subterranean temple at, 215, 216.

Samona, a title for the priests and images of Buddha, 141.

Sandwick (Ross-shire), description of symbolic sculpture on obelisk at, 305-9.

Sati, or Parvati (Hindu), and Mahadeva, parents of the Lingajas and Yonijas, 260.

Scapegoat, corresponding observance connected with R. T., 170, 172;
similar observance in upper India, 172 n.

Scattery Island, its round tower and seven churches, 206.

Scoti and Scotia, the latter originally identical with Scythia, 54;
Scoti, a name for the Irish, 54 n., 429;
the Scoto-Brigantes and their invasion of Ireland, 426;
distinct from the Scandinavian invasion, 426;
connection of the Scoti with Spain, 426 n.;
their amalgamation with the Firbolgs, 428;
change of the name Irin into Scotia, 429;
date at which the former name was resumed, 429;
Scotia Major and Scotia Minor, and substitution of the latter for Albania as the name of Scotland, 429 n.;
retention of Scoti as a name for the Irish, 429 n.;
friendship between the Picts and Scots, and adoption by the former of Scotia as a name for their country, 431;
rupture of this friendship, 431;
the Scoto-Milesians, 432.

Scotland, exile of the Danaan Boreades to, 56;
persecution of the latter by the Picts, 57 n.;
round towers in, 10, 431.

Scotus (Johannes). See Erigena.

Scraball (head-tax), as to its levy for the purpose of building palaces at Tara, 89, 90.

Scythians, date of their conquest of Ireland, 297, 435;
assisted by the Firbolgs to subjugate the Iranians (Tuath-de-danaans), 297, 428;
superseded the usages and dress of the latter, 297, 298;
Strabo’s description of the Scythian attire, 53;
why Abaris did not wear this dress, 56;
their policy towards the Boreades, 56;
their contempt for architecture, 383, 384;
O’Morgan (Archbishop of Armagh), the first Scythian who built a stone house, 384;
St. Abhan could not have done so, 384;
Goban Saer not a Scythian, 386;
could not have built the R. T., 386, 387;
spoke the language of the Tuath-de-danaans, 393;
their religion Druidical, 428;
name of Ireland changed to Scythia (Scuitte), 429;
their occupation of the country responsible for the decay of its grandeur and piety, 520.

Seanneacbus, mistake of, respecting the battle of Maytura, 448, 449.
[Pg 548]
Sepoys at Dendera, remarkable behaviour of, 143, 144.

Sepulture, mystic significance of the form of the R. T. in reference to, 372.

Serapis, monogram of Christ found beneath foundation of temple to, 312.

Serpent-Worship, general symbolism of the serpent, 221, 222;
Purana legend of the snake giant killed by Christnah, 221, 292;
antiquity of this worship and of its symbolism, 222, 223;
symbol of circle and serpent explained, 222, 223, 506;
ubiquity of serpent-worship and of its peculiar symbolism, 222, 223;
the Vindolana stone and its symbolism, 223;
identity of serpent, sun, and phallic worship, 223, 224;
symbol of cross, crescent, and cockatrice explained, 224-226, 506;
Egyptian notions regarding the basilisk, 225;
relation of the latter to the brazen serpent of Scripture, 225, 506;
Eve and the serpent, 285 et seq., 505, 506;
Apollo and the Python, 291, 292, 330;
meaning of “Python,” 330 n.;
Proserpine and the serpent, 303;
snake-symbolism on Irish crosses, 357-367;
only sense in which St. Patrick can be allowed credit for the extirpation of snakes from Ireland, 361-363;
scriptural allusions to snake-charming, 360;
why snake-sculpture on crosses was revered by the Irish, 361;
description of snake-sculpture on temple at Burwah Saugor, 363;
snake symbolism at Glendalough, 473;
the expression “generation of vipers” explained, 498-505;
Purana legend of Deity assuming form of serpent, 499;
Nagualism and its doctrines, 499 et seq.;
the Palencian Culebra and the Irish Gadelglas, 502;
serpent insignia of the Milesians, 502;
Gadel, Gadelglas, and the “Emerald Isle” explained, 502, 503;
Vishnu, the snake, and the White Island, 326.

Serrowlee (India), description of certain structures resembling R. T. at, 176.

Shamrock, Irish national reverence for, derived from ancient Persia, and not introduced by Saint Patrick, 439, 440;
imported by the Tuath-de-danaans, 440;
reason for its veneration, 440;
shamrock devices in Freemasonry, and upon the crowns of Irish and Persian kings, explained, 440.

Shannon, a Gangian name, 205, 206;
its divinity Derg (Durga), 206.

Sheeva, or Seva, the originator of phallic worship, 100, 101;
his “crescent” represented on the R. T., 103;
his name identical with the Irish Sabh, 503;
its Hindu signification, 503 n.

Shinar (in Mesopotamia), the site of the tower of Babel, and of the origin of Sabaism, 64;
settlement of the Noachidæ, 65;
its previous occupation by the Pish-de-danaans before they went to Egypt, 282.

Siamese Registers, their coincidence with the Irish as to the date of the Tuath-de-danaan invasion, 435.

Sibyls, why so called, 507.
See Pheelea and Pythia.

Sickle, as to the symbolism of the golden one used by the Druids, 200.

Slane, belfry at, not a R. T., 36, 37.

Smerwick, ancient fire-temple at, 72.

Solomon’s Temple, Phallic or Sabian pillars at, 101, 372, 511;
consequent affinity between them and the R. T., 372, 514;
anatomical significance in the construction of, 373;
correspondence of its windows to the apertures of R. T., 514.
See Molten Sea.

Spenser, cited, 469.

Stanihurst, his theory of the R. T. being “excubiæ,” 14, 15.

Steropes, Sabaic, import of the term, 195.

Strabo on Abaris and the Insula Hyperboreorum, 53-55;
his description of Pyratheia, showing that R. T. could not have been the latter, 72.

Suad-dha-dana (father of Buddha), identical with Tuath-de-danaan, 264.

Sullivan and O’Sullivan, connected with the Hindu name, Sulivahana, 339;
peculiar reverence accorded to families bearing this name in Ireland, 339 n.
[Pg 549]
Sun-Worship, Nimrod reputed to have introduced, 63, 64;
Baal, Moloch, and Bolati as names of the Sun, 65;
its Sabian character, 64-66, 110;
why it originated, 66;
at first merely emblematical, 66;
not conducted originally in temples, 66;
its degeneration into Materialism, as fire-worship, 67;
allusions to both in Scripture, 67, 68, 109;
names for the Sun as representative of the fructifying principle, 91;
description of a Mexican fire-temple, 156 n.;
connection of the R. T. with, 75;
connection of Ophiolatry (serpent-worship) with, 223, 224.
See Apollo and Fire-Worship.


Tacitus (Agricola), his comparison of Ireland with England, 119.

Tailtine Games, described, 390-392;
origin of the name, 392;
recorded in sculptures on Irish crosses and obelisks, 392;
corresponding observances in Egypt and Greece, 392, 393;
Buddhist significance of, 392;
analogy of Tailtine with English Tilt, 392;
Telltown, 389.

Tara, triennial assemblies at, 23;
pagan rites celebrated at in the time of St. Patrick, 42;
Miss Beaufort on the enactment of, A.D. 79, by Tuathal Teachmar, in connection with the purpose of the R. T., 88, 89;
Psalter of Tara quoted in refutation of her theory, 89, 90;
a place for legislative deliberations, 389.
See Teamor.

Taut (Egyptian), triple-cross emblem of, 291;
its connection with Freemasonry, 291 n.

Teamor (or Tara), not a palace, but a R. T., 90, 389.

Teaumpal-na-greine (temple of the Sun), a name for R. T., 103.

Ten (the number) the Pythagorean triangle of, 267, 268;
its phallic significance, 268;
its connection with the pyramids, 268, 269;
how it came to be represented by a cross, 487-489;
its connection with the Irish “finger-oath,” 489.

Terceira (Spanish historian of 16th cent.) on the decay of learning in Persia, 181.

Thebit, or Thebith (name for the “Ark”), its phallic import, 270, 271.

Tibholas, or Tivolas, as a name of Ireland, its Sabaic origin and import, 507.

Toradh (Irish), curious double meaning of, 102 n.

Tor-Boileh (Indian local name), corresponding to Irish Nemph-Thur and Budh-Nemph, 114 n.

Totdana (a religious name of Ireland), explained, 453.

Tree, how each letter of the Irish alphabet denotes some kind of, 229, 418.

Tree of Knowledge, (scriptural), what it signified, 227-230.
See Eve.

Trefoil. See Shamrock.

Triangle, sacred character and phallic import of its form, 267.
See Ten.

Tripod (Delphic), analogous symbolism of shape between it and the pyramid, 507.

Tuath, corresponds to Buddhist Suath, and is resolvable with Budh, 264;
device of the cross significant of, 291.

Tuath-de-danaans, origin and meaning of the name, 55, 248, 249, 257;
a sacerdotal caste of the Persian Magh-abadeans, 248, 249;
derivation of Tuath and Tuatha, 249, 257;
of de and Danaans, 249;
meaning of the whole name, 249;
distinct from the Pish- (or Pith)- de-danaans, 255-257;
origin of their separation from the latter, 258;
war of the two sects, and victory of the Pish-de-danaans, 259, 285;
consequent expulsion of the Tuath-de-danaans from Persia, 259;
discrepant Hindu account of the struggle, 260, 261;
their settlement in Ireland, and its consequences, 259, 264-266, 393;
their leaders, the sons of Miledh, the Fomorian, 393;
their existence in Persia recognised by Eastern historians, 264;
identical with Suad-dha-dana (Buddhist), 264;
Kaiomurs, or Yavana (Noah), the founder of their dynasty, 272;
their garb described, 297;
contrasted with that of the Celts, 297;
their expulsion from Ireland, and persecution by the Picts in Scotland, 320;
their battles with the Firbolgs, 386, 448, 449;
were a sea-going people, 414;
[Pg 550]whether carried by the Phœnicians to their destination, 414;
date of their arrival in Ireland, 435, 436;
curious correspondence of same with that of expulsion of the Buddhists, ib.;
also with the diluvian period, 436;
effected two distinct settlements in Ireland, 436, 443, 448, 449;
their expulsion from India by the Brahmins, 443;
harassed by the Firbolgs, 441, 442;
their embassy to Greece, and contest with the Firbolgs on their return; consequent battle, 448, 449;
their subsequent decadence both in religion and learning, 449;
merging of their ritual with that of the Druids, 449;
their practical introduction of the leading tenets of Christianity into Ireland, 493;
Irish crosses, church festivals, and hagiology derived from, 492-494, 513;
prosperity of Ireland in their time, 517;
effacement of their influence by the Scythian conquest, 520;
subsequent accommodation between victors and vanquished, 520;
analogous event in Roman history, 520, 521;
their connection with the round towers, 386-389, 513.
See Buddhism, Round Towers, Persia, Ireland, etc.

Turrish, name for penitential gyration round the R. T., 517.


Uksi, or Huksos (shepherd kings), Manetho’s account of, 142;
called Pali in Vedas, 143;
their invasion of Egypt explains the dislike of the Egyptians to the Israelites, 143, 151;
evidence of Herodotus, 143;
were probably the founders of the Pyramids, 144, 153;
the shepherd Philitis, 144, 146;
their general influence on civilisation and science in Egypt, 144-156;
were antecedent to the Israelites there, 151;
were derived from the same stock as the Tuath-de-danaans, 155.

Ulster (annals of), record the destruction of fifty-seven R. T. by an earthquake in the 5th cent., 374.
See Annals.

Ur, meaning of, 68;
Chaldean and Persian cities of that name, the former the original seat of fire-worship, 68, 69.
See Nimrod and Fire-Worship.


Valentia (Lord) on certain edifices in the Caucasus resembling R. T., 74.

Vallancey, his theories as to the R. T., 13, 254, 255;
his confusion of the Pish-de-danaans with the Tuath-de-danaans, 253;
also of Airgiodlamh with Zerdust (Zoroaster), 254;
his merits and defects, 19, 254, 255.

Vassant (Hindu deity), companion of Camadeva, meaning of the name, 95, 96.

Vedas (Sanskrit records), cited, 143.

Venerable Bede, evidence of, as to the existence of fire-temples in Ireland, not conclusive as to the character of the R. T., 83.

Vestal-Fire, of Oriental origin, 87.

Vindolana, remarkable Sabaic sculpture on stone found at, 223-226.

Vipers, their place in Sabaism, 498-505;
import of the scriptural expression, “generation of vipers,” 498, 499.
See Serpent-Worship.

Virginal Conception, a doctrine not confined to Christianity, 271, 288, 291-304.

Vishnu (Hindu deity), phallic worship of, identical with that of the Yonijas, 260 n.


Ware (Sir John), 37;
on the chronology of the R. T., 373.

Waterford and Wexford, argument from R. T. not being found there, 9.

Wells, existence of, under the pyramids, an argument against the theory that they were royal mausoleums, 162.

Whitaker on the derivation of the name Britain, 421, 422;
on the Celtic origin of Irish, Scotch, and Welsh local names, 422;
on a Belgic colonisation of Ireland, 423;
his theories refuted, 423-428.

White Island (Muc-Inis), a name of Ireland, 327;
also the name given in the Puranas to the kingdom of Crishna, and the scene of Vishnu’s incarnation and the abode of the legendary snake-giant, 325-327;
triple meaning of the Irish name, Muc Inis, 327;
Keating’s theory of its origin, 328;
its real meaning, 339.
[Pg 551]
Wolf, representation on ancient Irish sculptures of the, 466, 467;
meaning of the symbolism, 466-468;
Lycanthropy, or wolf-madness, 468;
its prevalence among the ancient Irish, 469;
the Irish as wolf-tamers, 469;
Irish and Indian wolf-dogs, 469;
meaning of Lyceus, 469.

Woman, the subject of deification in early times, 211, 212;
typified by the Moon, 211;
names under which she was worshipped, 211, 212;
dual import of the Irish term Astore, 212, 213;
nature of Eve’s fatal curiosity, 228, 229, 285;
also how it led to Buddhism, 330;
exalted position of woman in ancient Persia, 262, 263;
the scriptural penalty imposed on Eve explains the nature of her offence, 285;
the promise of virginal offspring to avert its consequences, 285, 286;
immorality resulting from the wish to anticipate this promise, 287;
Buddhist recognition of its fulfilment, 301;
Artemidorus on the pre-Christian worship of the virgin in Ireland, 301;
Greek perversion of the idea of virginal conception, 303;
meaning of the expression, “the son of woman” in the Book of Enoch, 475-477.


Yavana, its meaning, 259, 273;
another name for Pish-de-danaans, 283.

Yessan (Persian dynasty), 247.

Yonijas, worshippers of the Yoni, or sacred emblem of female nature, 259, 260, 282 n.
See also Devil’s Yonies.


Zezd (Persian), nature of fire-temple at, 72.

Zoroaster (or Zerdust), meaning of the name, 52;
period at which he lived, 189;
nature of his teaching, 188;
anticipated by Hushang, 189, 190.

Aaron, or Inaron, 149.

Abad (Persian dynasty), 246.

Abaris, the Boreadan;
his journey to Delos from the Insula Hyperboreorum, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
why he didn't adopt the Scythian dress, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
meaning of the “arrow” that he took with him to Delos, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Abernethy (R. T.), 10, 431.

Farming, an object of Sabaic worship, 111.

Agnarupi, a manifestation of the Deity (Brahminic), 288.

Aiche Fireball and Aiche-Shamain, 199, 200.

Aithair Foadha, or the tree of Bhudda, explained, 472.

Alphabet (Irish), a “tree” code, 229, 418.
See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Amergin, the bard, brother of Heremon and Heber, 22, 387, 388.

Records of Ulster and of the Four Masters, cited against the theory that R. T. were belfries, 364;
also to demonstrate that they existed before the 5th century, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Non-self, Anuzza, and Docha, their respective meanings, 114.

Bees, the Egyptian deity, what he represented, 159.

Apollo, meaning of the name, 61;
his supposed regular visits to the Insula Hyperboreorum (Ireland), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Christnah, the Indian equivalent of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
sculpted with the Python at Knockmoy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
meaning of the Python myth, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the "great year" of the Greeks, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his music worship in Ireland, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his so-called temple at Kilmalloch, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Phrygian's report of his trip to the Hyperboreans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Grynæus and Lycæus explained, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Apple, Eve and the, 227 et seq.

Arabic Sabaism, 503-506.

Architecture of the R. T., 513.

Ard-Melchan, derivation of the name, 203.

Ardmore (R. T.), 71, 75;
meaning of the name, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Debates, its Sabaic import, 195.

Arimaspi, their connection with Cyclopean architecture and mining, 86, 407.

Ark of Scripture, what it means, 224-226, 267, 270 et seq.

Armagh (R. T.), destruction of, by lightning, 50.

Aron distinguished from Tebah (both signifying “ark”), 270.

Arran, meaning of the name, 429 n.

Arrowhead character, 340.

Artemidorus cited, 301, 302, 400.

Aryans, site of the ancient Aria or Artacoana, 183;
Aria and Ariana differentiated, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
the latter being equivalent to Iran or Eriene, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Eriene became Ierne, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Zendavast's description of the Aryan country, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.;
change in its climate, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
resulting Western migration of the Aryans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Jemshid and his era, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Zoroaster's policy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
laws of Ormuzd corrupted, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
There are two claimants for the name of Zoroaster, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
antiquity of original Zoroaster, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his predecessors, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the Dabistan and its author, Moshan or Fani, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Hushang's religion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
the Mahabadean dynasty, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
history of the Iranian monarchy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
[Pg 530]
Asia, the “cradle of the human race,” 265, 266.

Astarte, phallic worship of, 101, 102;
description of her temple at Hieropolis, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
also known as Rimmore, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
meaning of the latter, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the continuation of this meaning in sculpture at Glendalough, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
traces of her worship (as the Moon) at Athlone, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the Irish term of endearment, “Astore,” comes from her name, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Astarte distinguished from Militta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the use of bells in her worship, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Store. See Astarte.

Astrophysics, proficiency of the ancient Irish in, 59, 60, 521-3;
R. T. used for purposes related to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
explored the belief systems of the ancient Egyptians and Indians, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
connection of serpent worship with, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Fergil and the theory of the earth being round, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the Irish peasants' preference for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the harmful influence of the Druids on __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Athlone, 204.

Atreus, “treasury” of, its analogy to the Round Towers, 454, 458.

Predictors (Roman), symbolism of the cross connected with, 490.

Avatar and Avantara, incarnations (Brahminical) of the Deity, distinguished, 288.

Aventine Hill (Roman), derivation of the name, 198 n.

Avienus on the Insula Sacra, 28, 29, 117;
his view on Irish antiquities, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
uses the term “Hibernian” to refer to the Irish, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.


Baal gods, plurality and divinity of, 29;
meaning of "Baal," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
connection between them and the R. T., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the twofold meaning of the word “Baal” in Scripture, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Septuagint translation of the term “high place of Baal,” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the Irish Bail-toir and Aoi-Bail-toir distinguished, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Baal-Phearagh, how connected with the Baal-peor of Scripture, and with the African Belli-Paaro, 111;
meaning of the name, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the R. T. that can be traced back to his influence, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Baal-thinne, or sacred fire of Baal, 88-90.

Baaltis, meaning of, 65.

Babel, tower of, its purpose, 63, 64;
meaning of “Babel,” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__
the Hebrew (scriptural) name for, representing its phallic nature, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Babylonians, proficient in astronomy, 64 n.

Dionysus, name of, found in ancient Irish inscriptions, 437;
just another name for one of the many Buddhas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.;
the "Maypole" ceremony specifically associated with his worship, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
significance of the name Sabasins, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Badhha, worshipped by the Tuath-de-danaan women, 132.

Baku, description of fire-temple at, 72.

Ballycarbery (R. T.), 48.

Banavan (in Scotland), its connection with the Tuath-de-danaans, 114 n.

Musicians, nature of their office, 22, 23;
their great reputation, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
their use of rhyme and verse, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
also of music, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
their decline into writing after they converted to Christianity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
suppressed by the English, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
superiority of Irish bardic music, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
origin of the name “Bards,” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the knowledge of astronomy kept in their sacred texts, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Basilisk, or Cockatrice, its Sabaic and scriptural significance, 225, 226.

Bavana and Dana, 113, 114.

Beaufort (Miss), and the enactment of Tara (CE 79), 88-96.

Bell towers, the R. T. could not have been intended as, 5-13, 36, 37;
The names Cloic-teacha and Erdam are used for them in the Irish Annals, unlike Fiadh-Nemeadh, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Belli-Paaro, or Baal-Peor, and Baal-Phearagh, phallic nature of, 111.

Bells, origin of, 10, 11;
Irish Ceol and Ceolan date from pagan times, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the Sabian and Druidic practices, which were adopted by Christian missionaries for their own worship, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
brought to England from Ireland by Gildas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
miraculous effects thought to come from the ringing of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.;
[Pg 531]date of their introduction into churches, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
shape of the Irish crotals, or pagan bells, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
square bells, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the association of bells with the worship of Astarte, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
St. Finnan’s bell, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ noun;
references to bells in the Bible, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Traces of equipment for ringing bells have been found in some of the R. T., explained by __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
used for worship in Sri Lanka, Myanmar, and China, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Belus, description of the tower of, by Herodotus, 283 n.

Varanasi, cruciform shape of pagodas at, 352;
tomb-like pyramids at, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Beth (Irish alphabetical letter), significance of, 228, 229.

Birs-Nimrod, or tower of Nimrod, its Sabaic character, 65 n.

Bleain, the Irish for year, its meaning and derivation, 58.

Boar reincarnation (of Vishnu) and the White Island, 326-328.

Boat (lunar), or crescent, 273.

Boaz and Jachin (pillars of Solomon’s temple), 372, 511-514.

Bolati, meaning of, 65.

Good goddess, Sabaic rites of, 348, 349.

Boo! and A-Boo, origin of the Irish expressions, 132, 133.

Boreads, or Tuath-de-danaan priests of Boreas, superseded by the Scythian Druids, 56;
costume remnants, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
likewise Apollo's priests, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
origin of the name, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Irish astronomy is preserved in their sacred books, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ and __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Brahminism, subsequent to and distinct from Buddhism, 108, 213-215;
its belief in multiple divine emanations, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.
See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Bold Serpent (of Scripture), or Nehushtan, its relation to the basilisk, 225;
Additionally, to Sabaism in general and that of Ireland specifically, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
See __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Brechin (R. T.), 8, 10, 431;
description and explanation of its symbolic sculpture, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

UK, inclusive of Ireland, in ancient writings, 58;
name origin, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
The Irish origins of certain English place names explained, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Brontës, Sabaic import of the name, 195.

Brooches (Irish) of crescent form, their symbolism, 273, 274.

Buddhism, speculations regarding nature of, 107;
antecedent to Brahminism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
Buddhists expelled from India, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
date of Buddha's ministry, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
abstract nature of his teaching, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
the Sun and Moon (i.e. generation and production) as objects of early worship, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Buddhism existed before Buddha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
definition of Buddha and Buddhism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
transmigration of souls, a belief in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
abstract purity of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Buddhist moral code, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Dana, Bavana, Anuzza, Docha, and Anatta explained, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
forbids killing animals, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Buddhists' reverence for the elephant, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.;
Budh-Nemph, Nemph-Thur, and Tor-Boileh equivalent, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.;
Badha, Macha, and Moriagan worshipped by the Tuath-de Danaan, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Farragh or Phearagh (Irish), same as Bhud, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
origin of the Irish suffixes Boo and a-Boo, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Tuath-de-danaan Buddha effigy, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
its Sabaistic and Phallic nature, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
Colebrooke's charges against reviewed, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
subterranean temples for practicing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Buddha distinct from Paramon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Dearg, darioga, and darag as titles of Buddha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
meaning of Magh and Maghody, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Christnah, or the “Indian Apollo,” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Buddha represents a series of incarnations, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Budh, the forbidden "apple" of Scripture, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
twofold meaning of Budh, or Fiodh, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.;
Eve, the first Buddhist, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Cain, the first Buddhist priest, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Bacchus is the same as Buddha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.;
significance of the Ceylon "Maypole" festival, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
the Palencian “tree” symbolism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
original seat of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Budh and its derivatives, Fiodh, Fidhuis, Fides, along with Deus and Hercules, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Tuath and Suath identical to Buddha, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Buddha's birthplace and parentage, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
[Pg 532]
Budh (Irish), or Fiodh, its signification, 103;
primary and secondary meaning of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Budh has passed away (Irish) and Bodh Gaya (Indian), their phallic meaning, 310-312.

Bud-Nemph and Nemph-Thur (birthplace of St. Patrick), also Tor Boileh (Indian local name), identical in meaning, 114 n.

Burgers (I. for children), e.g. Surage-buns, or children of the sun;
See Hindu-Buns (E. I.), children of the moon, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Burwah Sangor, description of snake-sculpture on Hindu temple at, 363;
its mutilation by Muslims is similar to that of the equivalent sculpture on Irish crosses by St. Patrick, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.


Cabiri and Cabiric, origin and meaning of the name, 354;
connected to Freemasonry, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Cain, the first priest of Buddhism, 230;
nature of his offense, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
and of the "sin offering" that was prescribed for him, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
also of the “mark” placed upon him, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
calculation of the time when he lived, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his predecessors, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
his direct descendants, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Cupid (Hindu god of desire), origin and meaning of his name, 94;
other names for __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
his family background, marriage, and friendships, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
personal aspect of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
hymn to, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
his link to the phallic symbolism of the R. T., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Cambria (Giraldus Cambrensis) on the R. T., 49, 83;
on Ireland's climate, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Camden on the R .T., 374.

Canonization of local pagan objects of worship in Ireland, 43, 44.

Carnac, Buddhist symbolism at, 321-323.

Castlereagh, evidence of Sabaic worship at, 205, 206.

Cathoir-ghall (as a name of R. T.), its meaning, 48, 61, 62, 103.

Caucasus, origin and meaning of the name, 354, 355;
existence of buildings similar to the R. T. in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Caves. See Mithras Caves.

Celestial Indexes, theory of the R. T. being, considered, 52.

Celestine (pope), his commission Ad Scotos, 41.

Cells, theory of the R. T. being, 13, 14.

Music and Ceolan (bells), their pagan use, 11.

Sri Lanka, bells used at the Dagob temples in, 173 n.;
the Maypole ceremony as seen in __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Buddhist temple of Calane in, comparison between it and Brechin R. T., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
meaning of the name Dagobs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
description of a Dagob, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
gloomy character of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Chaildees, or Culdies, not connected with the Egyptian Cophtes, 40, 41;
However, the latter may have gained their knowledge from the Tuath-de-Danaans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
did not acknowledge the pope's authority, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
meaning of the name, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Chaldeans, their connection with the Tuath-de-danaans, 155.

Christianity, existed in Ireland before the time of Pelagius, or of St. Patrick, 41;
early Irish Christians excluded, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
St. Patrick's real role in the spread of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
canonization of pagan worship objects by the apostles of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
to what its reception by the Irish pagans can be attributed, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ et seq.;
prophecy in the Hindu Puranas about a future redeemer of humanity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the "Yugas" for the same reason, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Hindu "History of Vikramaditya," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
[Pg 533]Arabic poetry predicts the same thing, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
similar inscription on the pillar at Buddal, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
theory that, in its main aspects, it was brought to Ireland as a revival of an ancient Eastern religion by the Tuath-de-danaans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the Greek word logos viewed in relation to this point, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
also the reference in St. John’s gospel to Christ coming to his “own,” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the event of the Magi, and the meaning of the cross in its carved depiction, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
meaning of the phrase “Lamb of God,” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
similarities between Buddhism and Christianity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
The church festivals originated from the Tuath-de-danaan ritual, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Christmas (the Indian Apollo), 218, 219;
the story of his birth and his link to the “White Island” (Muc-Inis), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Time, deification of, accounted for, 197.

Houses of worship, arguments from their being found in the neighbourhood of Round Towers, Cromleachs, and Mithratic caves against the pre-Christian antiquity of the R. T. considered, 7, 8, 356, 357.

Clement (the Irish doctor), German testimony to his learning, 54 n.

Climate of Ireland praised by Geraldus Cambrensis, 529.

Clogged, meaning of, 12;
the person responsible for a mistake regarding the R. T., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Cloicteach, or belfrey, distinct from R. T., 36, 37.

Clondalkin (R. T.), 101, 359.

Clonmacnoise, antiquity of its crosses, churches, and round towers accounted for, 356, 357;
once a Buddhist stronghold, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
its sculptures unrelated to Christianity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
the architecture of its churches is inferior to that of other structures, like crosses and round towers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Abbot O’Brien and his "cell," __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Cockatrice, or Basilisk, its symbolism, 225.

Colebrooke's statement regarding Buddhism refuted, 214.

Colgan on the R. T., 37, 51.

Colzoum (Egyptian monastery), supposed to resemble the R. T., 30-33.

Coptic, Hurd’s description of the Ethiopian monks so-called, 45, 46;
These monastic orders are not similar to the Irish Culdees or Chaildees, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Cormac (bishop of Cashel), his allusions to fire-worship, 81, 82;
His description of the R. T. and his view on their great age, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Moon Worship, its origin and significance, 261, 262, 273 et seq.;
its symbolism is maintained in the Irish crescent brooches, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
crescent on the peaks of R. T., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the Sheva crescent (Hindu), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the crescent and the “ark,” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the Pish-de-danaan followers of, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Crioch-na-Fuineadhach, a name of Ireland, its meaning, 344.

Crocodiles as objects of worship, 165, 166;
the relevance of this to the issue of sub-pyramidal (and R. T.) cavities, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Cairns, their Buddhist origin, 2, 3;
the presence of churches nearby is not a contradiction to this, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
possibly the work of Firbolgs or Scythians, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Cross-Worship, its antiquity and universality, 289-308;
Egyptian interpretation of the cross symbol, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Druid cross worship, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
practiced by all ancient Gothic peoples, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the Egyptian Taut symbol, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Buddhist origins of cross-worship, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Greek allegory of Apollo and the Python, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
the Irish Tuath cross, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the cross is a symbol of universal nature, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Irish cross with kilted figure—of whom? __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
crosses on the obelisk at Sandwick (Ross-shire), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
crosses in cryptograms of pagan gods, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Plato on the widespread use of the cross symbol, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
cross symbols discovered at the temple of Serapis, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the forehead “mark” in Ezekiel, a cross, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
cross on the coinage of Emperor Decius, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
also on Phoenician medals, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
description of the great cross at Forres, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
[Pg 534]the latter cross was probably put up by the Tuath-de-Danaans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
theory that these crosses are of Danish origin has been debunked, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
cross symbols on the monolith at Carnac, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
the similarity between the sculpture on the cross at Old Kilcullen and those on the temple at Kalabche in Nubia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
crucial Buddhist statue of Deva Thot, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
freemasonry and the crucifixion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the cross-shaped design of the Mithratic temple at New Grange, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
also of the so-called “Devil’s Yonies,” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_2__;
also of pagodas in Benares and Mathura, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
union of cross with lingam symbol at Elephanta, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
analogies between Irish and Eastern cross symbolism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
snake sculpture on Irish crosses, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the crosses of Clonmacnoise, Clondalkin, Armagh, Finglas, etc., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
cross-symbolism at Brechin and Donoghmore R. T., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
its link to serpent worship, Freemasonry, and Buddhism, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
All ancient Irish crosses are the work of the Tuath-de-Danaans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the dog statue on the cross at Clonmacnoise, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
demolition and restoration of the cross at Finglas, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
cross-worship symbolized in the shamrock, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
The meaning of the term “Lamb of God,” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
also of the emblem × for the number ten, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
also of the Druidic “key” symbol, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
also of the Irish cross (or “finger”) oath, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the theory that crosses were brought to Ireland by the Pope, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the cross symbolism of Palencia, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the cross-staff of the Roman Augurs, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
pagan sculpture on the cross at Kells, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
how Irish crosses became linked with Christianity, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
how the crosses over the doors of some of the round towers can be explained, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Crucifixion, sculpture of, at Knockmoy, explained, 328-345;
similar sculpture on the temple at Kalabche (Nubia), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Hindu (Purana) legend of __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
testimonies from Buddhists and Freemasonry confirm the existence of an ancient crucifixion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.

Cumman, the Irish astronomer, 59.

Ride, of nineteen years—“the great year” of the Greeks, 52.

Cyclopean Walls, their origin, and derivation of the name, 86;
found wherever the Pelasgi settled, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Cyclops, public origin of the name, 86;
its Sabaic significance, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__.


Dagobs (Cingalese temples), analogous to the R. T., 369-372.

Dahamsouda (King of Baranes, or Benares) and the Bana, or Buddhist gospel, sculpture of the legend at Glendalough, 470 et seq.

Dalton on the date of the Scotch R. T., 10;
His theory that Iris was not about Ireland was considered, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Dana, as the root of Danaans, its meaning, 113.

Dancing, connected with Sabaic worship, 110;
circular dances performed around the R. T., __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Rinke-teumpoil and Turrish dances, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Danish people, the R. T. could not have been constructed by, 9, 10;
nor have they been meant as safe havens from __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
crosses that don't commemorate the __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Davies on the genealogy of the Irish language, 58.

Dearg, Darag, and Darioga, their origin and meaning, 206, 216, 217.

Decius (Roman Emperor), the cross-emblem on his coinage, 314.

Delos, visit of Abaris to, 53-56, 397, 448;
why Xerxes' fleet did not interfere, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Hyperborean embassies to, rejected, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
account of the later sending of Hyperborean gifts to the temples of Apollo and Diana there, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Delphi, poetic account of the foundation of the oracle by Hyperboreans representative of the Irish priesthood, 445;
similar tradition at Delos, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
hymn of Alcæus celebrating Apollo's visit to the Hyperboreans on his journey to __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
derivation of the names Delphi, Pythia, and Sybil, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
where the Pythia got her inspiration, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.
[Pg 535]
Flood, scriptural narrative of, explained, 266 et seq.;
number of the Noachidæ, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
distinction between Aron and Thebit (both meaning “ark”), __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
meaning of the name Noah, and of the instruction, “Come you and your entire family into the ark,” __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
derivation of Deucalion, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
figurative character of the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
the argument from ocean layers, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
meaning of the raven, dove, and olive branch, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Purana account of the, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ n.;
where the Mosaic version may have come from, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_1__;
Japhet and Javan explained, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ noun;
the overlap between the flood period and the migration of the Tuath-de-danaan from the East, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
the legend of Fintan and Caisarea, Noah's niece, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__;
Moses and the Pish-de-danaans, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Dendera, resemblance between the respective worships of ancient Egypt and India exemplified by conduct of Sepoys at, 143, 144.

Deucalion, origin of the name, 275.

God and Hercules synonymous, 250;
meaning of Deus Fidhius, __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__.

Deva Thot

 

Note.—This edition of O’Brien’s work on the Round Towers being, as regards the Author’s text, a facsimile of that published in 1834, the above Index will serve for both.

Note.—This edition of O’Brien’s work on the Round Towers is a facsimile of the one published in 1834, so the above Index will apply to both.

 

PRINTED BY
MORRISON AND GIBB LIMITED, EDINBURGH

PRINTED BY
MORRISON AND GIBB LIMITED, EDINBURGH

 

 


Footnotes:

Notes:

[1] “Bryan O’Brien, of the county of Kerry, son of Teige, born 1740, married, 17th November 1797, Ellen, daughter of Justin MacCarthy (by Joanna Conway, his wife); and had: I. Richard, who died unmar. in Jan. 1861; II. Lucien, who also died unmar. in America, in Mar. 1865; III. Turlogh Henry, author of The Round Towers of Ireland, who died unmar. 1835” (O’Hart’s Irish Pedigrees, p. 168). At pp. 39, 40, post, O’Brien alludes to his maternal grandfather as “the last of the MacCarthy Mores.”

[1] “Bryan O’Brien from County Kerry, son of Teige, born in 1740, married Ellen, daughter of Justin MacCarthy (with Joanna Conway as his wife) on November 17, 1797; together they had: I. Richard, who died unmarried in January 1861; II. Lucien, who also died unmarried in America in March 1865; III. Turlogh Henry, author of The Round Towers of Ireland, who died unmarried in 1835” (O’Hart’s Irish Pedigrees, p. 168). On pages 39 and 40, post, O’Brien refers to his maternal grandfather as “the last of the MacCarthy Mores.”

[2] At pp. 480, 481, post: thus, by the way, refuting a statement (in the Gentleman’s Magazine for 1835) which has been adopted in the Dictionary of National Biography, that he was utterly ignorant of Celtic.

[2] At pp. 480, 481, post: this, by the way, disproves a claim (in the Gentleman’s Magazine for 1835) that has been accepted in the Dictionary of National Biography, stating that he was completely unaware of Celtic.

[3] It is not to be supposed that a University Professor of Greek would have had any difficulty in explaining to the most ordinary intelligence an idiom so frequently occurring in the New Testament as εἰς τὰ ἴδια, which we meet with, not only in the passage referred to (John i. 11), but at xvi. 32 and xix. 37 of the same Gospel, and at xxi. 6 of the Acts of the Apostles. Nor is it likely that the exegetic difficulty connected with τὰ ἴδια would have occurred to a boy of twelve. Further, Mr. Boyton did not resign his connection with the University until 1833, whereas, in the passage above cited, O’Brien evidently refers to some time about 1820.

[3] It's safe to say that a University Professor of Greek wouldn't have had any trouble explaining a phrase as common in the New Testament as εἰς τὰ ἴδια, which we find not only in the mentioned passage (John i. 11) but also at xvi. 32 and xix. 37 of the same Gospel and at xxi. 6 of the Acts of the Apostles. It's also unlikely that a twelve-year-old would have faced any exegetical difficulty related to τὰ ἴδια. Moreover, Mr. Boyton didn't step back from his role at the University until 1833, while O’Brien clearly points to a time around 1820 in the earlier passage.

[4] It is not even clear that he is identical with the “Henry O’Brien” mentioned in the Catalogue of the Graduates of the University of Dublin from 1691 to 1868, now in the British Museum. The entry is as follows:—“Henry O’Brien, B.A. (ad eundem, Cantab.), 1835.”

[4] It’s not even certain that he is the same person as “Henry O’Brien” listed in the Catalogue of the Graduates of the University of Dublin from 1691 to 1868, now held at the British Museum. The entry reads:—“Henry O’Brien, B.A. (ad eundem, Cantab.), 1835.”

[5] This must have been the English Master of the Rolls, who at that time was the Right Hon. Sir John Leach, a judge remarkable for the celerity of his decisions, in marked contrast to those of his contemporary, Lord Eldon, of whom it used to be said that he heard cases without determining them, whereas Sir John Leach determined cases without hearing them.

[5] This must have been the English Master of the Rolls, who at that time was the Right Hon. Sir John Leach, a judge known for his quick decisions, which was a stark contrast to his contemporary, Lord Eldon. It was commonly said that Lord Eldon listened to cases without making a decision, while Sir John Leach made decisions without really hearing the cases.

[6] Edinburgh Review, vol. lix. pp. 148, 149.

[6] Edinburgh Review, vol. 59, pp. 148, 149.

[7] Mr. Marcus Keane, author of The Temples and Round Towers of Ancient Ireland, states in his Preface to that work that he spent three years, during which he had to travel more than five thousand miles, in the performance of a task not much more exacting.

[7] Mr. Marcus Keane, author of The Temples and Round Towers of Ancient Ireland, mentions in the Preface to that book that he spent three years traveling over five thousand miles to complete a task that wasn't much more demanding.

[8] From “To the Public,” a narrative prefixed to his translation of Villanueva’s “Ibernia Phœnicia,” which preceded The Round Towers.

[8] From “To the Public,” a narrative that introduces his translation of Villanueva’s “Ibernia Phœnicia,” which came before The Round Towers.

[9] Ibid. p. xxxii. “’Ερεμω” may, however, be an error of the printer, and the fact that it was subsequently corrected lends colour to this view.

[9] Ibid. p. xxxii. “’Ερεμω” could be a printer's mistake, and the fact that it was later fixed supports this idea.

[10] It must be admitted that a letter alluded to at p. xix, post, written by the Rev. Cæsar Otway, a member of the Council, lends some colour to this assertion.

[10] It has to be acknowledged that a letter mentioned on p. xix, post, written by Rev. Cæsar Otway, a member of the Council, gives some support to this claim.

[11] P. xxiii of the introduction to Phœnician Ireland, inscribed “To the Public.”

[11] P. xxiii of the introduction to Phœnician Ireland, labeled “To the Public.”

[12] This letter will be found at p. lxxi, post.

[12] This letter can be found on page lxxi, post.

[13] Vol. 59 of the Edinburgh Review for 1834.

[13] Vol. 59 of the Edinburgh Review for 1834.

[14] Gentleman’s Magazine for March 1834, p. 288; for Oct, 1834, p. 365 f.; and for Nov. 1835, p. 553. At pp. 340 f. of the volume for 1833, pt. ii., may be found a distinctly unfavourable review of O’Brien’s translation of Ibernia Phœnicia.

[14] Gentleman’s Magazine for March 1834, p. 288; for Oct, 1834, p. 365 f.; and for Nov. 1835, p. 553. On pp. 340 f. of the 1833 volume, pt. ii., there is a clearly negative review of O’Brien’s translation of Ibernia Phœnicia.

[15] Vide note 2, p. vii, ante.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See note 2, p. vii, above.

[16] It may be remarked here that an Act for the protection of ancient monuments is much needed in Ireland.

[16] It's worth noting that we really need a law to protect ancient monuments in Ireland.

[17] At p. 4 of his work on the Round Towers (2nd ed.).

[17] On page 4 of his book about the Round Towers (2nd ed.).

[18] Amusing instances of this autocratic method pervade Dr. Petrie’s work on the Round Towers. Thus, at p. 109, he disposes of the Phallic Theory, which had exercised so many noble minds, with the single remark: “It is, happily, so absurd, and at the same time so utterly unsupported by authority or evidence worthy of refutation, that I gladly pass it by without further notice, even though it has found a zealous supporter in the person of Sir “William Betham” (who, it may be observed, was not only a member of the Academy, but one of the leading antiquarians of his day, besides being Ulster-King-at Arms, etc. etc.) “since these pages were originally written ... and who was consequently not unacquainted with their contents.” (The italics are ours.) No further reference to this much-debated theory occurs in his book; but there are many denunciations of Sir W. Betham for presuming to differ from him. His way of dealing with the evidences and arguments in support of the pagan origin of the Round Towers adduced by O’Brien and Sir W. Betham is simply this: “I have not thought them deserving of notice” (p. 359).

[18] Funny examples of this dictatorial approach fill Dr. Petrie’s work on the Round Towers. For instance, on page 109, he dismisses the Phallic Theory, which has attracted so much attention from distinguished thinkers, with the single remark: “It is, happily, so absurd, and at the same time so utterly unsupported by authority or evidence worthy of refutation, that I gladly pass it by without further notice, even though it has found a zealous supporter in the person of Sir William Betham (who, it may be noted, was not only a member of the Academy, but one of the leading antiquarians of his day, as well as Ulster-King-at-Arms, etc. etc.) since these pages were originally written ... and who was consequently not unacquainted with their contents.” (The italics are ours.) No further mention of this hotly debated theory appears in his book; however, there are numerous criticisms of Sir W. Betham for daring to disagree with him. His way of handling the evidence and arguments presented for the pagan origin of the Round Towers by O’Brien and Sir W. Betham is simply this: “I have not thought them deserving of notice” (p. 359).

[19] At pp. 1, 2 of The Towers and Temples of Ancient Ireland, by Marcus Keane, M.R.I.A. (Dublin: Hodges, Smith & Co.); a very beautiful and interesting volume. A still more formidable champion of the revolt against Dr. Petrie’s sway has since appeared, the Rev. Canon Bourke, M.R.I.A., author of Pre-Christian Ireland (Brown & Nolan, Dublin, 1887).

[19] At pp. 1, 2 of The Towers and Temples of Ancient Ireland, by Marcus Keane, M.R.I.A. (Dublin: Hodges, Smith & Co.); a truly beautiful and engaging book. An even more powerful advocate of the resistance against Dr. Petrie's influence has emerged since then, the Rev. Canon Bourke, M.R.I.A., author of Pre-Christian Ireland (Brown & Nolan, Dublin, 1887).

[20] The Migration of Symbols: Archibald Constable & Co., Westminster, 1894.

[20] The Migration of Symbols: Archibald Constable & Co., Westminster, 1894.

[21] Introduction, pp. ix-xv.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Introduction, pp. ix-xv.

[22] Preface, 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Introduction, 3.

[23] P. 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 12.

[24] At p. 4 of his work on the Round Towers.

[24] On page 4 of his book about the Round Towers.

[25] General Vallancey’s literary remains are preserved in seven octavo volumes, entitled Collectanea de Rebus Hibernicis, of which a complete set is rather difficult to obtain. The portions specifically relating to the round towers will be found in vols. ii., iii., and vii. As regards the other source of plagiarism to which Moore refers in his article above quoted,—“the remarkable work called Nimrod,”—it has been already shown, without any attempt at contradiction, that the leading idea of Nimrod was that the round towers were fire-altars, and that (to quote the writer’s words) “O’Brien’s theory is not to be found in any page of it.”

[25] General Vallancey’s literary works are collected in seven octavo volumes, titled Collectanea de Rebus Hibernicis, of which getting a complete set is quite challenging. The sections specifically about the round towers can be found in volumes ii., iii., and vii. As for the other source of plagiarism that Moore mentions in the article referenced above—“the notable work called Nimrod”—it has already been demonstrated, without any counterargument, that the main idea of Nimrod was that the round towers were fire-altars, and that (to quote the author’s words) “O’Brien’s theory is not found on any page of it.”

[26] According to “Father Prout” (“Rogueries of Tom Moore”), it was probably suggested to him by the study of Lucian. See p. 90 of Mr. Kent’s edition of “The Works of Father Prout.”

[26] According to “Father Prout” (“Rogueries of Tom Moore”), it was probably inspired by the works of Lucian. See p. 90 of Mr. Kent’s edition of “The Works of Father Prout.”

[27] Alluded to in the Charmides of Plato.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mentioned in Plato's Charmides.

[28] This statement is subject to a qualification. Certain structures—one at Peel in the Isle of Man, and another at Hythe in Kent—are supposed, on grounds of which the validity is more or less questioned, to be round towers.

[28] This statement has a qualification. There are certain structures—one at Peel in the Isle of Man and another at Hythe in Kent—that are believed, though their validity is somewhat disputed, to be round towers.

[29] Vide p. 514. General Vallancey had made a similar remark: “Nor are they always annexed to churches. There are many in the fields, where no traces of the foundations of any other buildings can be discovered around them” (Collect. iii. 492, cited at p. 17 of Dr. Petrie’s work). Dr. Lanigan avowed the same; but Dr. Petrie declares “they are, without a single exception, found near old churches, or where churches are known to have existed”; though, as Mr. Keane points out, he assumes buildings to be “churches” which have no claim to that title.

[29] See p. 514. General Vallancey made a similar comment: “They aren’t always attached to churches. Many are found in fields, where no signs of any other buildings can be found around them” (Collect. iii. 492, cited at p. 17 of Dr. Petrie’s work). Dr. Lanigan agreed with this; however, Dr. Petrie states, “they are, without exception, found near old churches, or where churches are known to have existed”; although, as Mr. Keane points out, he assumes some buildings to be “churches” that don’t actually meet that definition.

[30] Fraser’s Magazine, November 1, 1833.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fraser’s Magazine, November 1, 1833.

[31] The characteristic architectural peculiarities belonging to each of the towers was the omission required to be supplied, and for this alone three months were extended. During that time I wrote my entire Essay, and of course did not omit this requisite. But as these could give no interest to the general reader, I have omitted them in the present enlarged form. If called for, however, I shall cheerfully supply them, as an Appendix to another work which may soon appear.

[31] The unique architectural features of each tower needed to be provided, which is why three months were added. During that time, I wrote my whole Essay and, of course, included this detail. However, since they wouldn't interest the average reader, I've left them out in this expanded version. If anyone wants them, I'm more than happy to provide them as an Appendix to another work that may be released soon.

[32] Dublin Penny Journal, July 7, 1832.

[32] Dublin Penny Journal, July 7, 1832.

[33] “Kilmallock has been a place of some distinction from a very remote period, and, like most of our ancient towns, is of ecclesiastical origin, a monastery having been founded here by St. Maloch in the sixth century, of which the original Round Tower still remains.”—Dublin Penny Journal, vol. i. p. 65.

[33] “Kilmallock has been an important place for a very long time, and, like many of our old towns, it has religious roots, as a monastery was established here by St. Maloch in the sixth century, and the original Round Tower still stands.”—Dublin Penny Journal, vol. i. p. 65.

“These (the Ruins of Swords) consist of a fine and lofty Round Tower, coeval with the foundation of the original monastery.”—Ibid. vol. i. p. 177.

“These (the Ruins of Swords) include a beautiful and tall Round Tower, built at the same time as the original monastery.” —Ibid. vol. i. p. 177.

[34] If this appear over-sanguine, I trust it will be attributed to its only cause—a strong sense of injustice expressed in the moment of warmth, and without ever expecting that this expression should see the light.

[34] If this seems overly optimistic, I hope it will be seen as stemming from its only source—a deep feeling of injustice felt in a moment of passion, and without ever expecting that this expression would be shared.

[35] That this was not gratuitous I pledge myself to prove, even from circumstances that have already transpired.

[35] I assure you that this is not without reason, and I’m prepared to demonstrate that, even from the circumstances that have already taken place.

[36] It is true Mr. Higgins has told me this, and I listened with polite silence to what I had read “in print” a thousand times before. But our chronicles call the name Macha, and I abide by them. Enough, however, has occurred between the date of this letter and the present to quiet the most ardent disposition as to the pursuit of earthly éclat. Its author is no more! He has reached that “bourne whence no traveller returns.” And the warning, I confess, is to myself not a little pointed, from the unremitting perseverance with which this inquiry has been prosecuted and the vexatious opposition with which its truths have been met.

[36] It's true that Mr. Higgins has told me this, and I listened quietly to what I've read "in print" a thousand times before. But our records refer to the name Macha, and I stand by them. Still, enough has happened between the time of this letter and now to cool even the most eager desire for worldly fame. Its author is no more! He has reached that "place from which no traveler returns." And I admit, the warning is aimed at me, considering the relentless pursuit of this inquiry and the frustrating resistance to its truths.

[37] I wish the reader to keep this in mind; its effects will be manifested by and by.

[37] I want the reader to remember this; its effects will show up eventually.

[38] φωνη εν τη ερημω.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ voice in the wilderness.

[39] See Letter No. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Letter #3.

[40] Dublin Penny Journal, August 3, 1833.

[40] Dublin Penny Journal, August 3, 1833.

[41] Gibbon’s Memoirs.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gibbon's Memoirs.

[42] The Budhist temples.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Buddhist temples.

[43] The Cromleachs.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Cromleachs.

[44] The Mithratic Caves.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Mithras Caves.

[45] Job i.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Job 1.

[46] I say accidentally, because he foundered as well upon the actual colony who erected those temples, as upon the nature of the rites for which they were erected.

[46] I say accidentally because he struggled just as much with the actual colony that built those temples as he did with the nature of the rites for which they were built.

[47] Colonel Montmorency.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Colonel Montmorency.

[48] Pliny, lib. lxvi. cap. 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pliny, book 66, ch. 12.

[49] This incomparably beautiful object, constructed of white marble, in the days of Demosthenes, in the second year of the one hundred and eleventh Olympiad, 335 years before Christ, and in the year 418 of Rome, was erected in honour of some young men of the tribe of Archamantide, victors at the public games, and dedicated, it is supposed, to Hercules.

[49] This stunning object, made of white marble, was built during the time of Demosthenes, in the second year of the one hundred and eleventh Olympiad, 335 years before Christ, and in the year 418 of Rome. It was created to honor some young men from the Archamantide tribe who were victors at the public games and is believed to be dedicated to Hercules.

[50] The first name ever given to this body was Saer, which has three significations—firstly, free; secondly, mason; and thirdly, Son of God. In no language could those several imports be united but in the original one, viz. the Irish. The Hebrews express only one branch of it by aliben; while the English join together the other two.

[50] The first name ever given to this body was Saer, which has three meanings—first, free; second, mason; and third, Son of God. No language could combine these meanings except the original one, which is Irish. The Hebrews express only one aspect of it with aliben; while the English combine the other two.

[51] Sallust, Cat. Con.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sallust, Cat. Con.

[52] Lib. xi. epist. 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Book 11, letter 11.

[53] 2 Kings xvii. 29, 30.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 2 Kings 17:29-30.

[54] Byron.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Byron.

[55] Vol. iii. p. 78, note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vol. 3, p. 78, note.

[56] The tolling of a bell was supposed to have had miraculous effects—to keep the spirits of darkness from assaulting believers—to dispel thunder, and prevent the devil from molesting either the church or congregation; and hence they were always rung, in time of storm or other attack, to paralyse the fiend, whether the elements or mortal man, by the hallowed intonation. Each was dedicated to a particular saint,—duly baptized and consecrated; and the inscriptions which still remain on the old ones that have come down to us proclaim the virtue of their capabilities. The following distich will be found to sum them up, viz.:—

[56] The ringing of a bell was believed to have miraculous effects—to keep evil spirits from attacking believers—to drive away thunder, and to stop the devil from bothering the church or its congregation; therefore, they were always rung during storms or any other threats to paralyze the fiend, whether it was nature or a human being, with its holy sound. Each bell was dedicated to a specific saint, properly blessed and consecrated; and the inscriptions that remain on the old bells still show their power. The following couplet sums them up:—

“Laudo Deum verum, plebem voco, congrego clerum,
Defunctos plero, pestem fugo, festa decoro.”

“Laudo Deum verum, plebem voco, congrego clerum,
Defunctos plero, pestem fugo, festa decoro.”

And the very syllables of this which follows form a sort of tuneful galloping, viz.:—

And the very syllables of this that follows create a kind of melodic galloping, namely:—

“Sabbata pango, funera plango, solemnia clango.”

“Sabbata pango, funera plango, solemnia clango.”

[57] νπερ τον Ωκεανον παρελθειν επὶ τας καλουμενας Βρετανικας νησους. Euseb. in Præp. Ev. 1. 3.

[57] to cross over the Ocean to the islands known as the British Isles. Eusebius. in Præp. Ev. 1. 3.

Egyptum et Libyam sortitus est alius Apostolorum, extremas vero oceani regiones, et Insulas Britannicas alius obtinuit. Nicephor. l. 2, c. 40.

Egypt and Libya were assigned to one of the Apostles, while another took control of the far regions of the ocean and the British Isles. Nicephorus. l. 2, c. 40.

[58] Religious Rites and Ceremonies, published under his name.

[58] Religious Rites and Ceremonies, published with his name.

[59] Milton.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Milton.

[60] This latter to be explained hereafter.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ This will be explained later.

[61] The ruins, to the height of ten feet, still remain.

[61] The ruins, standing ten feet tall, are still here.

[62] Goldsmith.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Goldsmith.

[63] Top. Dist. ii. c. 9, p. 720.

[63] Top. Dist. ii. c. 9, p. 720.

[64] In the reign of Txiacha Labhruine, A.M. 3177; B.C. 827.

[64] During the rule of Txiacha Labhruine, AM 3177; BCE 827.

[65] This mark (7), in the Irish language, is an abbreviation for agus, i.e. and.

[65] This mark (7), in Irish, is a shorthand for agus, which means and.

[66] The Annals of Inisfallen, also, p. 148, call them by the same name of Fiadh-Nemeadh.

[66] The Annals of Inisfallen, also, p. 148, refer to them by the same name of Fiadh-Nemeadh.

[67] Rer. Hib. Scrip. Vet. iii. p. 527.

[67] Rer. Hib. Scrip. Vet. iii. p. 527.

[68] Fidh-Nemeadh certainly admits of this interpretation, but in a very different sense from what its author had supposed.

[68] Fidh-Nemeadh definitely allows for this interpretation, but in a way that's very different from what the author intended.

[69] A German writer, contemporary with the Emperor Charles the Great, says of another Irishman named Clement, at a much later period, “That through his instructions the French might vie with the Romans and the Athenians. John Erigena, whose surname denoted his country (Eri or Erina being the proper name of Ireland), became soon (in the ninth century) after famous for his learning and good parts, both in England and France. Thus did most of the lights which, in those times of thick darkness, cast their beams over Europe, proceed out of Ireland. The loss of the manuscripts is much bewailed by the Irish who treat of the history and antiquities of their country, and which may well be deemed a misfortune, not only to them, but to the whole learned world.”

[69] A German writer, contemporary with Emperor Charlemagne, says of another Irishman named Clement, much later, “That through his teachings, the French could compete with the Romans and the Athenians. John Erigena, whose surname indicated his origin (Eri or Erina being the proper name for Ireland), soon became known (in the ninth century) for his intelligence and good character, both in England and France. Most of the bright minds who, in those dark times, illuminated Europe came from Ireland. The loss of the manuscripts is greatly lamented by the Irish who discuss the history and heritage of their country, and it can truly be seen as a tragedy, not only for them but for the entire scholarly world.”

[70] Isidore of Seville, in the seventh century, says: “Scotia eadem et Hibernia,” that is, Scotia and Ireland are one and the same—an identity, however, of locality, not of signification. And Orosius of Tarracona, still earlier in the fifth century, avers that, “In his own time, Ireland was inhabited by the nations of the Scoti.” And were further evidence required as to the point, it would be found in the fact of one of our Christian luminaries, whose name was Shane, i.e. John, being called by the Latin historians indifferently by the epithets of Johannes Scotus and Johannes Erigena—the former signifying John the Irishman and the latter, John the Scotchman.

[70] Isidore of Seville, in the seventh century, states: “Scotia eadem et Hibernia,” which means that Scotia and Ireland are one and the same—an identity, though, of location, not of meaning. And Orosius of Tarracona, even earlier in the fifth century, claims that, “In his own time, Ireland was inhabited by the nations of the Scoti.” If further evidence were needed on this matter, it can be found in the fact that one of our Christian scholars, named Shane, i.e. John, was referred to by Latin historians as Johannes Scotus and Johannes Erigena— the former meaning John the Irishman and the latter, John the Scotchman.

[71] The Scots first drove them from Ireland to what is now called Scotland, and the Picts afterwards chased them from the lowlands to the highland fastnesses.

[71] The Scots first pushed them out of Ireland to what we now call Scotland, and then the Picts later drove them from the lowlands to the highland strongholds.

[72] Henricus Antisiodrensis, writing to Charles the Bald, says: “Why need I mention all Ireland, with her crowd of philosophers?” “The philosophy and logic,” says Mosheim, a German historian, “that were taught in the European schools in the ninth century, scarcely deserved such honourable titles, and were little better than an empty jargon. There were, however, to be found in various places, particularly among the Irish, men of acute parts and extensive knowledge, who were perfectly well entitled to the appellation of philosophers.”

[72] Henricus Antisiodrensis, writing to Charles the Bald, says: “Why should I mention all of Ireland, with her many philosophers?” “The philosophy and logic,” says Mosheim, a German historian, “that were taught in the European schools in the ninth century hardly deserved such honorable titles and were little more than empty jargon. However, there were definitely some individuals, especially among the Irish, who were sharp thinkers and had extensive knowledge, and they rightfully earned the title of philosophers.”

[73] Antiq. p. 108.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Antiq. p. 108.

[74] Milton.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Milton.

[75] I will show, however, that it was much older.

[75] However, I will demonstrate that it was much older.

[76] De Orig. et Progress. Idolat. ii. 61.

[76] On the Origin and Progress of Idolatry. ii. 61.

[77] Gen. xi. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 11:4.

[78] Gen. vi. 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 6:5.

[79] On the top was an observatory, by the benefit of which it was that the Babylonians advanced their skill in astronomy so early; when Alexander took Babylon, Callisthenes the philosopher, who accompanied him there, found they had observations for 1903 years backward from that time, which carries up the account as high as the hundred and fifteenth year after the flood, i.e. within fifteen years after the tower of Babel was built.

[79] At the top was an observatory, which allowed the Babylonians to develop their expertise in astronomy very early; when Alexander conquered Babylon, the philosopher Callisthenes, who was with him, discovered they had records for 1903 years prior to that time, dating back as far as the hundred and fifteenth year after the flood, i.e. just fifteen years after the tower of Babel was constructed.

[80] I stop not to inquire whether or not this may have been the same with that which stood in the midst of the temple of Belus, afterwards built around it by Nebuchadnezzar. The intent I conceive similar in all, whether the scriptural Tower, Birs Nimrod, or Mujellibah; and the rather, as Captain Mignan tells us of the last, that on its summit there are still considerable traces of erect building, and that at the western end is a circular mass of solid brick-work sloping towards the top, and rising from a confused heap of rubbish; while Niebuhr states that Birs Nimrod is also surmounted by a turret. My object is to show that the same emblematic design mingled in all those ancient edifices, though not identical in its details.

[80] I don't stop to ask whether this was the same as what stood in the middle of the temple of Belus, which Nebuchadnezzar later built around it. I believe the intent is similar in all cases, whether it’s the biblical Tower, Birs Nimrod, or Mujellibah; especially since Captain Mignan tells us that on the top of the last one, there are still significant traces of upright structures, and at the western end, there’s a circular mass of solid brickwork sloping towards the top, rising from a messy pile of debris; while Niebuhr states that Birs Nimrod is also topped with a turret. My goal is to demonstrate that the same emblematic design is present in all those ancient buildings, even if the details differ.

[81] Hos. ii. 16.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hos. 2:16.

[82] St. Stephen, the first martyr who suffered death for Christ, said before the Jewish Sanhedrim, “God dwelleth not in temples made with hands” (Acts vii. 48).

[82] St. Stephen, the first martyr who was killed for Christ, said before the Jewish Sanhedrin, “God does not live in temples made by human hands” (Acts vii. 48).

[83] Asiatic Researches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Asian Research.

[84] It is most unaccountable how Hanway, after seeing this evidence of an actual fire-temple, should, notwithstanding, commit the egregious blunder of calling the Round Towers—which differed from it as much as a maypole does from a rabbit-hole—fire-temples also. Yet has he been most religiously followed by Vallancey, Beauford, Dalton, etc., who could not open their eyes to the mistake.

[84] It’s really strange how Hanway, after seeing proof of an actual fire-temple, could still make the huge mistake of calling the Round Towers—which are as different from it as a maypole is from a rabbit-hole—fire-temples too. Yet, he has been closely followed by Vallancey, Beauford, Dalton, and others, who couldn’t see the error.

[85] Pottinger’s Belochistan.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pottinger’s Balochistan.

[86] Num. xxii. 41.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Num. xxii. 41.

[87] Milton.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Milton.

[88] Top. Dist. ii. c. 34.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Top. Dist. II.C.34.

[89] Had Bede even asserted that the Round Towers were fire receptacles, it would not obtain my assent, as they were as great an enigma in that venerable writer’s day as they have been ever since, until now that their secret is about to be unveiled.

[89] Even if Bede had claimed that the Round Towers were for holding fire, I still wouldn't agree, because they were just as mysterious in his time as they have been all along, until now when their secret is about to be revealed.

[90] The derivation of this word not being generally known, I may be allowed to subjoin it. It is the Irish for dove, as columba is the Latin, and was assigned to the above place in honour of St. Columbe, who was surnamed Kille, from the many churches which he had founded.

[90] Since the origin of this word isn't widely recognized, I can add that it's the Irish word for dove, similar to columba in Latin, and it was given to the above location in honor of St. Columbe, who was known as Kille due to the numerous churches he established.

[91] Trans. Roy. Ir. Acad. vol. xv.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Trans. Roy. Ir. Acad. vol. 15.

[92] This adjective is not here applied to our western Irin, i.e. Ireland, but to the eastern Iran, i.e. Persia.

[92] This adjective is not applied to our western Irin, i.e. Ireland, but to eastern Iran, i.e. Persia.

[93] “Virginesque Vestæ legit, Albâ oriundum sacerdotium, et genti conditoris haud alienum” (Livy, lib. i. cap. xx.).

[93] “He reads the virgin-like garments, of a priesthood descended from Alba, and not disconnected from the founders of the nation” (Livy, book i, chapter xx.).

[94] Horace.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Horace.

[95] Asiatic Researches, Dissert. Up. Egypt and Nile.

[95] Asiatic Researches, Dissertation on Egypt and the Nile.

[96] Literally, “the goddess of the lotos.”

[96] Basically, “the goddess of the lotus.”

[97] Craufurd’s Sketches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Craufurd’s Sketches.

[98] Milton.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Milton.

[99] Maya also signifies illusion, of which as an operation of the Deity, the following remark, extracted elsewhere from Sir William, may not be unseasonable:—“The inextricable difficulties,” says he, “attending the vulgar notion of material substances, concerning which ‘we know this only, that we know nothing,’ induced many of the wisest among the ancients, and some of the most enlightened among the moderns, to believe that the whole creation was rather an energy than a work, by which the Infinite Being who is present at all times and in all places, exhibits to the minds of his creatures a set of perceptions, like a wonderful picture or piece of music, always varied, yet always uniform; so that all bodies and their qualities exist, indeed, to every wise and useful purpose, but exist only as far as they are perceived—a theory no less pious than sublime, and as different from any principle of atheism, as the brightest sunshine differs from the blackest midnight.”

[99] Maya also means illusion, and as an action of the Deity, the following comment from Sir William might be appropriate:—“The tangled problems,” he says, “related to the common understanding of material substances, about which ‘we know this only, that we know nothing,’ led many of the wisest in ancient times and some of the most enlightened in modern times to believe that all of creation is more of an energy than a creation, by which the Infinite Being, who is present everywhere and at all times, shows his creatures a set of perceptions, like a beautiful painting or a piece of music, always varied yet always consistent; so that all bodies and their qualities exist, indeed, for every wise and useful purpose, but only as far as they are perceived—a theory that is as pious as it is profound, and as different from any principle of atheism as the brightest sunshine is from the darkest midnight.”

[100] Nature.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Nature.

[101] The Hindoos never bathe nor perform their ablutions whilst the sun is below the horizon.

[101] The Hindus never bathe or cleanse themselves while the sun is below the horizon.

[102] Poojah is properly worship.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Poojah is proper worship.

[103] Krishen of Matra may be called the Apollo of the Hindoos.

[103] Krishen of Matra could be considered the Apollo of the Hindus.

[104] Vassant, the spring.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vassant, the season of spring.

[105] Kama, the god of love.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Kama, the god of love.

[106] Translated from the Persic, and read before the Oriental Society in India.

[106] Translated from Persian, and presented to the Oriental Society in India.

[107] The reason why the Egyptian Pyramids, though comprehending the same idea, did not exhibit this form, will be assigned hereafter.

[107] The reason why the Egyptian Pyramids, while understanding the same concept, did not show this shape will be explained later.

[108] In his treatise, De Deâ Syriâ.

[108] In his essay, On the Syrian Goddess.

“Astarte, queen of heaven, with crescent horns,
To whose bright image nightly by the moon,
Sidonian virgins paid their vows and songs.”—Milton.

“Astarte, queen of heaven, with crescent horns,
To whose bright image nightly by the moon,
Sidonian virgins offered their vows and songs.”—Milton.

[110] “Les Indiens ont le Lingam qui ajoute encore quelque chose à l’infamie du Phallus des Egyptiens et des Grecs: ils adorent le faux dieu Isoir sous cette figure monstreuse, et qu’ils exposent en procession insultant d’une manière horrible à la pudeur et à la crédulité de la populace” (La Croze, p. 431).

[110] “The Indians have the Lingam, which adds to the disgrace of the Phallus of the Egyptians and Greeks: they worship the false god Isoir in this monstrous form, and they display it in a procession that horribly insults the modesty and gullibility of the general public” (La Croze, p. 431).

[111] We can now see how it happened that the Irish word Toradh, i.e. “to go through the tower ceremony,” should signify also “to be pregnant”; and we can equally unravel the mythos of that elegant little tale which Sir John Malcolm tells us from Ferdosi, in his History of Persia. “It is related,” says he, “that Gal, when taking the amusement of the chase, came to the foot of a tower, on one of the turrets of which he saw a young damsel of the most exquisite beauty. They mutually gazed and loved, but there appeared no mode of ascending the battlement. After much embarrassment, an expedient occurred to the fair maiden. She loosened her dark and beautiful tresses, which fell in ringlets to the bottom of the tower, and enabled the enamoured prince to ascend. The lady proved to be Noudabah, the daughter of Merab, king of Cabul, a prince of the race of Zohauk.”

[111] We can now understand how the Irish word Toradh, i.e. “to go through the tower ceremony,” also means “to be pregnant”; and we can also uncover the mythos of that charming story which Sir John Malcolm shares from Ferdosi in his History of Persia. “It is said,” he writes, “that Gal, while enjoying a hunt, came to the base of a tower, where he spotted a young damsel of extraordinary beauty on one of the turrets. They looked at each other and fell in love, but there was no way to climb up to the battlement. After some hesitation, the fair maiden came up with a solution. She let down her dark, beautiful hair, which cascaded in ringlets to the bottom of the tower, allowing the enamored prince to climb up. The lady turned out to be Noudabah, the daughter of Merab, king of Cabul, a prince of the lineage of Zohauk.”

[112] Chap. iv. p. 48.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ch. 4, p. 48.

[113] Syncellus accordingly spells Budh, even in the singular number, with an F; and Josephus, from the Scriptures, additionally commutes the final d into t. We shall see more inflections anon.

[113] Syncellus therefore spells Budh, even in the singular form, with an F; and Josephus, based on the Scriptures, also changes the final d to t. We will see more variations shortly.

“φουδ εξ ου τρωρλοδιται.”—Syncellus, p. 47.

“φουδ εξ ου τρωρλοδιται.”—Syncellus, p. 47.

“Fut was the founder of the nations in Libya (Africa), and the people were from him called Futi” (Josephus, Ant. lib. i. c. 7).

“Fut was the founder of the nations in Libya (Africa), and the people were from him called Futi” (Josephus, Ant. lib. i. c. 7).

[114] Vide Plutarch, de Isi et Osiri.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Plutarch, on Isis and Osiris.

[115] Eas, in Irish, also means the moon.

[115] Eas, in Irish, also means the moon.

[116] Literally the Son of the Sun, and should properly be written O’Siris, like any of our Irish names, such as O’Brien—and meaning sprung from.

[116] Literally the Son of the Sun, and it should be written O’Siris, similar to our Irish names like O’Brien—which means descended from.

[117] These are the indexes for which Mr. O’Connor could find no other use than that of dials!

[117] These are the indexes that Mr. O’Connor could find no other purpose for than as dials!

[118] “Les mystères de l’antiquité nous sont demeurés presqu’interdicts; les vestiges de ses monuments manquent le plus souvent de sens pour nous, parceque, de siècle en siècle, les savants ont voulu leur attribuer un sens” (De Sacy).

[118] “The mysteries of antiquity have mostly remained off-limits to us; the remnants of its monuments often lack meaning for us because, over the centuries, scholars have tried to assign them a significance” (De Sacy).

[119] To this declaration of Mr. Heeren, as I cannot now bestow upon it a separate inquiry, I must be allowed briefly to intimate that if such be all that he “knows with certainty” on the topic, he had better not know it at all, for, with the exception of that part which avows the general ignorance concerning its rise and progress, as well as its expulsion by the Brahmins from the East, all the rest is inaccurate. In the first place it does not “flourish” at present in Ceylon. It has sunk and degenerated there into an unmeaning tissue of hideous demonology, if we may judge by a reference to a large work published here some time ago, by Mr. Upham, which is as opposite from real Budhism as truth is from falsehood. In the second place its tenets were not “in direct opposition to those of the Brahmins,” any more than those of the Catholics are from the tenets of the Protestants; yet have the latter contrived to oust the Catholics, their predecessors, as the Brahmins did the still more antecedent Budhists. And this will be sufficient to neutralise that insinuation which would imply that Budha was an innovator and a sectarian, until I show by and by that the reverse was the fact.

[119] Regarding Mr. Heeren's statement, since I can’t give it a separate examination right now, I must briefly suggest that if this is all he "knows for sure" on the subject, he might as well not know it at all. With the exception of acknowledging the general "ignorance" about its origin and development, as well as its displacement by the Brahmins from the East, "everything else is incorrect." First, it does not "thrive" in Ceylon today. It has declined into a meaningless collection of disturbing demonology, "if we can judge by a large work published here some time ago" by Mr. Upham, which is as far removed from real "Buddhism" as truth is from falsehood. Second, its beliefs were "not" in direct conflict with those of the Brahmins, just like the Catholics’ beliefs are not in direct conflict with those of the Protestants; yet the latter have managed to displace the Catholics, their predecessors, just as the Brahmins did to the even earlier Buddhists. This should be enough to counter the suggestion that Budha was an "innovator" and a "sectarian," until I demonstrate later that the opposite is true.

[120] The Jews themselves, so early as the time of Moses, adopted the practice as an act of thanksgiving.

[120] The Jews themselves, as early as the time of Moses, started the practice as a way of thanksgiving.

“And Miriam the prophetess, the sister of Aaron, took a timbrel in her hand; and all the women went out after her, with timbrels, and with dances.

“And Miriam the prophetess, Aaron's sister, took a tambourine in her hand; and all the women went out after her, with tambourines and dancing.

“And Miriam answered them, Sing ye to the Lord, for He hath triumphed gloriously; the horse and his rider hath He thrown into the sea” (Exod. xv. 20, 21).

“And Miriam answered them, Sing to the Lord, for He has triumphantly prevailed; He has thrown the horse and its rider into the sea” (Exod. xv. 20, 21).

[121] The origin of this word shall be explained hereafter.

[121] The origin of this word will be explained later.

[122] “Verily, verily, I say unto you, except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth alone; but if it die, it bringeth forth much fruit” (John xii. 24).

[122] “Truly, I tell you, unless a kernel of wheat falls into the ground and dies, it remains alone; but if it dies, it produces many seeds” (John xii. 24).

[123] We are told—says Sir John Malcolm, in a Persian work of celebrity, the Attash Kuddah—that a person dreamt he saw Ferdosi composing, and an angel was guiding his pen: he looked near, and discovered that he had just written the above couplet, in which he so emphatically pleads for humanity to the smallest insect of the creation.

[123] We're told—says Sir John Malcolm, in a well-known Persian work, the Attash Kuddah—that someone dreamed they saw Ferdosi writing, with an angel guiding his pen: they looked closer and realized he had just written the couplet above, where he passionately appeals for kindness towards the smallest insect in creation.

[124] Another Almoner was an epithet they assigned to God, which even the Brahmins retained after they had seceded from them, as may be seen in Wilkins’ translation of a Sanscrit inscription on a pillar near Buddal, published in the first volume of the Asiatic Researches. This inscription, I must observe, as it escaped that learned Orientalist to perceive it, as it equally did the acumen of the president, his annotator, is, with the column on which it appears, nothing else than a record of the triumphs obtained by a hero of the Brahminical party in exterminating the Budhists. The frequent allusion to the “lustful elephants,”—such as “whose piles of rocks reek with the juice exuding from the heads of intoxicated elephants,”—and “Although the prospect hidden by the dust arising from the multitude of marching force was rendered clear from the earth being watered by constant and abundant streams flowing from the heads of lustful elephants of various breeds,”—and still more that beautiful and pathetic sentiment which occurs in the original of the preceding paper, omitted by Mr. Wilkins, but supplied by the president, viz. “by whom having conquered the earth as far as the ocean, it was left as being unprofitably seized—so he declared; and his elephants weeping saw again in the forests their kindred whose eyes were full of tears,”—make this a demonstration: yet would the beauty of the image be lost to some of my readers, were I not to explain that the Budhists treated with a sort of deified reverence the tribe of elephants, which now bewailed their extermination as above described.

[124] Another Almoner was a title given to God, which even the Brahmins kept after breaking away from them, as shown in Wilkins’ translation of a Sanskrit inscription on a pillar near Buddal, published in the first volume of the Asiatic Researches. I must point out that this inscription, which escaped the notice of that learned Orientalist as well as the discernment of the president and his annotator, along with the column it appears on, is simply a record of the victories achieved by a hero of the Brahmin side in wiping out the Budhists. The frequent references to the “lustful elephants,” such as “whose piles of rocks are soaked with the juice dripping from the heads of drunken elephants,” and “Although the view hidden by the dust from the large marching force was revealed as the earth was soaked by constant and abundant streams flowing from the heads of lustful elephants of various breeds,” and even more that beautiful and touching sentiment found in the original of the previous paper, which Mr. Wilkins left out but the president included, namely, “by whom, having conquered the land all the way to the ocean, it was left as being of no use—so he declared; and his elephants weeping saw again in the forests their kin whose eyes were filled with tears,” demonstrates this point. Yet, the beauty of the image would be lost to some of my readers if I didn’t explain that the Budhists held the tribe of elephants, now mourning their destruction as described above, in a kind of divine reverence.

[125] From Bavana was named the village of Banaven, in Scotland, whither some of the Tuath-de-danaans had repaired after their retreat from Ireland—a very appropriate commemoration of their recent subversion; and a particular locality within its district, where St. Patrick was born, was called Nemph-Thur, that is, the holy tower, corresponding to Budh-Nemph, i.e. the holy Lingam, from the circumstance of there having been erected on it one of those temples which time has since effaced. Tor-Boileh upon the Indus, which means the Tower of Baal, is in exact consonance with Nemph-Thur and with Budh-Nemph; and there can be no question but that there also stood one of those edifices, as the ruins even of a city are perceptible in the neighbourhood. Mr. Wilford, however, would translate this last name, Tor-Boileh, by Black Beilam: and, to keep this colour in countenance, he invents a new name for a place called Peleiam, “which,” he says, “appears to have been transposed from Ac Beilam, or the White Beilam, sands or shores and now called ‘Hazren.’” I am not surprised at the discredit brought upon etymology.

[125] From Bavana was named the village of Banaven in Scotland, where some of the Tuath-de-danaans went after leaving Ireland—a fitting tribute to their recent downfall; and a specific area within its territory, where St. Patrick was born, was called Nemph-Thur, meaning the holy tower, which corresponds to Budh-Nemph, i.e. the holy Lingam, because one of those temples, which time has since erased, was built there. Tor-Boileh on the Indus, meaning the Tower of Baal, aligns perfectly with Nemph-Thur and Budh-Nemph; and there’s no doubt that there also stood one of those structures, as the ruins of a city are still noticeable in the area. Mr. Wilford, however, would translate this last name, Tor-Boileh, as Black Beilam: and to support this interpretation, he creates a new name for a place called Peleiam, “which,” he says, “appears to have been derived from Ac Beilam, or the White Beilam, sands or shores and now called ‘Hazren.’” I am not surprised at the discredit placed on etymology.

[126] And this, too, after he had admitted that “the name is certainly of the pure Iberno-Celtic dialect, and must have had some meaning founded in the nature of things in its original and radical formation.”

[126] And this, too, after he had acknowledged that “the name definitely comes from the pure Iberno-Celtic dialect and must have originally had some meaning based on the nature of things in its original and fundamental form.”

[127] All our ancient swords were made of brass.

[127] All our old swords were made of brass.

[128] Gibbon, vol. ii. p. 527, 4to, 1781.

[128] Gibbon, vol. ii. p. 527, 4to, 1781.

[129] Histoire d’Irelande, vol. i. cap. 7.

[129] History of Ireland, vol. i. ch. 7.

[130] Avienus lived in the fourth century.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Avienus lived in the 400s.

[131] “Melius (Hiberniæ quam Britanniæ) aditus—portusque per commercia et negociatores cogniti” (Tacit. vit. Agricol. 499).

[131] “Better access to Ireland than to Britain—ports recognized through trade and merchants” (Tacit. vit. Agricol. 499).

[132] “Plus in metum quan in spem.”

[132] “More in fear than in hope.”

[133] “ὥσπερ και των Βρεττανων τους οικοντας την ονομαζομενην Ιριν.” Diod Sic. lib. v.

[133] “Just like the Britons do with their homes, called Iri.” Diod Sic. lib. v.

[134] In proof of this, I aver that I could go through the whole range of their language, and prove that in its fabrication, so punctilious was their regard to euphony, they scrupled not to cancel or otherwise obnebulate the essential and significant letters of the primitive words; so that, in a few generations, their descendants were unable to trace the true roots of their compounds. Hence that lamentable imperfection which pervades all our lexicons and dictionaries, and which can never be rectified but by the revisal of the whole system, and that by a thorough adept in the language of the Irish.

[134] To prove this, I assert that I could examine the entire spectrum of their language and show that in its creation, they were so careful about euphony that they didn't hesitate to cancel or otherwise obfuscate the essential and significant letters of the original words; so that, in just a few generations, their descendants could not trace the true roots of their compound words. This has led to the unfortunate flaws that exist in all our lexicons and dictionaries, which can only be corrected by a comprehensive review of the entire system, carried out by a thorough expert in the Irish language.

[135] I say strangled, because Irin is a compound word embracing within its compass two distinct parts, of which Iris could give but the spirit of one.

[135] I say strangled because Irin is a compound word that includes two distinct parts, of which Iris could only express the essence of one.

[136] “Iren perrexit ut et aliorum Doctorum sententias in philosophicis atque divinis litteris investigator curiosus exquireret” (Vita Gildæ, cap. 6).

[136] “He traveled to seek out the opinions of other scholars in philosophy and divine literature” (Vita Gildæ, cap. 6).

[137] Lib. x. Anno 1098.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Library. Year 1098.

[138] Modern writers upon Persia, who would refine upon the matter, have perverted this word to Pehlivi; but look you into the early numbers of the Asiatic Researches, and there you will find it spelled as above.

[138] Modern writers on Persia, who would refine the topic, have twisted this word to Pehlivi; but check the early issues of the Asiatic Researches, and you will see it spelled as above.

[139] Besides, to speak accurately, this is not a western country at all, or only so relatively to Britain, Gaul, and that particular line.

[139] Besides, to put it accurately, this isn't a western country at all, or only in relation to Britain, Gaul, and that specific line.

[140] Collect. de Reb. Hib. vol. iv.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Collect. of Reb. Hib. vol. iv.

[141] Antiq. Research. Pers. vol. i. p. 137.

[141] Antiq. Research. Pers. vol. i. p. 137.

[142] If I have taken a wrong view of the professor’s phraseology, I shall feel most happy to be set right; but I submit to the critic whether I am not justified in understanding him as I do.

[142] If I’ve misunderstood the professor’s wording, I’d be glad to be corrected; however, I ask the critic if I’m not justified in interpreting him the way I do.

[143] To be met with at a place called Tauk-e-Bostan. Silvestre de Sacy, a member of the Institute at Paris, had made the following translation of it, which is divided into two parts.

[143] It can be found at a location called Tauk-e-Bostan. Silvestre de Sacy, a member of the Institute in Paris, prepared the following translation, which is split into two parts.

The first:—“This figure is that of a worshipper of Hormuzd, or God; the excellent Shahpoor; king of kings; of Iran and An-Iran; a celestial germ of a heavenly race; the son of the adorer of God; the excellent Hormuzd; a king of kings; of Iran and An-Iran; a celestial germ of a heavenly race; grandson of the excellent Narses; king of kings.”

The first:—“This figure represents a worshipper of Hormuzd, or God; the great Shahpoor; king of kings; of Iran and An-Iran; a divine seed of a heavenly lineage; the son of the devoted servant of God; the great Hormuzd; a king of kings; of Iran and An-Iran; a divine seed of a heavenly lineage; grandson of the great Narses; king of kings.”

The second:—“This figure is that of a worshipper of Hormuzd, or God; the excellent Varaham; king of kings; king of Iran and An-Iran; a celestial germ of a heavenly race; son of the adorer of God; the excellent Shapoor; king of kings; of Iran and An-Iran; a celestial germ of a heavenly race; grandson of the excellent Hormuzd; king of kings.”

The second:—“This figure represents a worshipper of Hormuzd, or God; the great Varaham; king of kings; king of Iran and An-Iran; a divine descendant of a heavenly lineage; son of the devotee of God; the great Shapoor; king of kings; of Iran and An-Iran; a divine descendant of a heavenly lineage; grandson of the great Hormuzd; king of kings.”

[144] This An, the original name for country, was modified afterwards, according to clime and dialect, into tan, as in Aqui-tan-ia, Brit-tan-ia, Mauri-tan-ia, etc.; and into stan, as in Curdi-stan, Fardi-stan, Hindu-stan, etc.

[144] This An, the original name for country, was later changed based on location and language into tan, as in Aqui-tan-ia, Brit-tan-ia, Mauri-tan-ia, etc.; and into stan, as in Curdi-stan, Fardi-stan, Hindu-stan, etc.

[145] From this was formed the English word tower, the very idea remaining unchanged. As was also the English word bud, meaning the first shoot of a plant, a germ, from the Irish budh, i.e. the organ of male energy.

[145] This led to the English word tower, with the core concept remaining the same. The English word bud also came from this, which means the first shoot of a plant, a germ, derived from the Irish budh, i.e. the organ of male energy.

[146] The present bleak and sterile aspect of this region militates nothing against this view, when we consider the thousand alterations which it has undergone, under the thousand different tribes that have consecutively possessed it.

[146] The current dull and lifeless appearance of this area doesn’t change this perspective, especially when we think about the countless changes it has gone through, thanks to the many different tribes that have occupied it over time.

[147] From Ir or Eer, sacred, and an, a land.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From Ir or Eer, sacred, and an, a land.

[148] From Ir or Eer, sacred, and in, an island.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From "Ir" or "Eer," sacred, and "in," an "island."

[149] Iran or Irin, i.e. Eeran or Eerin.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Iran or Irin, i.e. Eeran or Eerin.

[150] Each of these three preceding words means religion or revelation. And from them Era, denoting a period of time,—which with the ancients was a sacred reckoning,—has been so denominated; as well as Eric, which, in law phraseology, indicates a certain penalty attachable to certain crimes, and equivalent to Deodand, or a religious restitution—all Irish.

[150] Each of these three previous words means religion or revelation. From them comes Era, which refers to a period of time—considered a sacred measure by the ancients—and also Eric, which in legal terms refers to a specific penalty tied to certain crimes, similar to Deodand, or a religious restitution—all of which come from Irish.

[151] I mean the “Græci vetustissimi,” not the “Græculi esurientes.”

[151] I mean the “Ancient Greeks,” not the “Greedy Greeks.”

[152] Namely, Ivernia:—u, v, and b are commutable.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Specifically, Ivernia:—u, v, and b are interchangeable.

[153] Should you hesitate as to this mode of accounting for the letter b, I can show you that the Greeks spelled Albion indifferently with or without a b; as they indifferently used b or v in one of the above names for Ireland; for instance—

[153] If you're unsure about this way of explaining the letter b, I can show you that the Greeks spelled Albion with or without a b whenever they wanted; similarly, they used b or v in one of the names for Ireland, for example—

Ἄι Βρετανιδες ειϛι δυο νησοι, Ουερνία και Αλουιον, ητοι Βερνια καὶ Αλβιων Eustath. ad Dion. Perieg.

Ἄι Βρετανιδες ειϛι δυο νησοι, Ουερνία και Αλουιον, ητοι Βερνια καὶ Αλβιων Eustath. ad Dion. Perieg.

[154] It is only the date, however, that I will share with any one. The derivation of the word and its true exposition are exclusively my own.

[154] It's just the date that I will share with anyone. The origin of the word and its true meaning are entirely mine.

[155] “Quod nomen ob beati solum ingenium, in quo nullum animal venenosum vitale, facile assentior attributum” (Ogyg. pt. i. c. 21). So gratifying, however, has this been to the obsequious wisdom of subsequent historians (?), as to be echoed from one to the other with the most commendable fidelity. “O imitatores, servum pecus!

[155] “That name, due to the blessed nature of which no poisonous animal is vital, I easily agree is attributed” (Ogyg. pt. i. c. 21). However, this has been so pleasing to the eager wisdom of later historians (?) that it has been repeated from one to another with the utmost fidelity. “Oh imitators, servile herd!

[156] Pronounced Fiodhvadh—copied literally from the old manuscripts.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pronounced Fiodhvadh—taken exactly from the old manuscripts.

[157] This corresponds to Ir-an, the Sacred Land.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ This corresponds to Ir-an, the Holy Land.

[158] This answers to Ir-in, the Sacred Island.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ This refers to Ir-in, the Sacred Island.

[159] The reader will see that, in quoting Dr. Keating, I do so from no respect for his discrimination or sagacity. Whenever he has attempted to exert either, in the way of comment or deduction, he has invariably erred: fortunately he has offered none in this instance. Yet is his book a most valuable compilation; and I now cull out of it those three names, as one would a casket of jewels from a lumber-room.

[159] The reader will notice that when I quote Dr. Keating, I do it without any admiration for his judgment or insight. Every time he has tried to use either in his comments or conclusions, he has always made mistakes. Luckily, he hasn't done that this time. Still, his book is a very valuable collection, and I now pick out those three names, like someone selecting a few jewels from a cluttered room.

[160] This Farragh, otherwise Phearragh, is the Peor of the Scriptures, and the Priapus of the Greeks.

[160] This Farragh, also known as Phearragh, is the Peor from the Scriptures and the Priapus of the Greeks.

[161] “Priapus, si physice consideretur idem est ac sol; ejusque lux primogenia unde vis omnis seminatrix” (Diod. Sic. lib. i.). See also Num. xxv. 4, where you will see that “Peor” remotely meant the sun.

[161] “Priapus, if you think about it physically, is the same as the sun; and his light is the first source from which all reproductive power comes” (Diod. Sic. book 1). See also Num. xxv. 4, where you can see that “Peor” indirectly referred to the sun.

[162] I shall not trouble myself in reciting the absurd attempts that have been heretofore made to expound this word: it is enough to say that they were all wrong.

[162] I won’t bother going over the ridiculous attempts that have been made to explain this word: it’s enough to say that they were all wrong.

[163] The motto, also, of this family, viz., Lamh laider a-Boo, i.e. “The strong arm from Boo,” now changed to Vigueur du dessus, is in keeping with the same idea.

[163] The motto of this family, which is Lamh laider a-Boo, i.e. “The strong arm from Boo,” has now been changed to Vigueur du dessus, and it aligns with the same idea.

[164] This is the mere utterance of an historical transaction without reference to sect, creed, party, or politics. No feelings of bitterness mingle therein. The author disclaims all such, as much as he would depreciate them in others.

[164] This is just the simple statement of a historical event without mentioning beliefs, faith, affiliations, or politics. There are no feelings of resentment involved. The author rejects all of that, just as he would look down on it in others.

[165] In the library of Trinity College, Dublin, are several such, collected in the beginning of last century, by Lhuyd, author of the Archæologia, and restored by Sir John Seabright, at the instigation of Edmund Burke. I am credibly informed also, that there have been lately discovered in the Library at Copenhagen certain documents relating to our antiquities, taken away by the Danes after their memorable defeat at Clontarf, by King Brian, A.D. 1014. Lombard has already asserted the same; and that the King of Denmark entreated Queen Elizabeth to send him some Irishman, who could transcribe them; that Donatus O’Daly, a learned antiquarian, was selected for the purpose, but that his appointment was afterwards countermanded, for political reasons.

[165] In the library of Trinity College, Dublin, there are several such collections, gathered in the early 1900s by Lhuyd, the author of the Archæologia, and restored by Sir John Seabright, at the urging of Edmund Burke. I've also been reliably informed that recent discoveries have been made in the Library at Copenhagen involving documents about our history, which were taken by the Danes after their notable defeat at Clontarf, by King Brian, A.D. 1014. Lombard has already claimed the same; and the King of Denmark requested Queen Elizabeth to send him an Irishman who could transcribe them; Donatus O’Daly, a knowledgeable antiquarian, was chosen for the task, but his appointment was later canceled for political reasons.

There are, besides, in mostly all the public libraries of Europe—without adverting to those which are detained in the Tower of London—divers Irish manuscripts, presented by the various emigrants, who from time to time have been obliged to fly their country, to seek among strangers that shelter which they were denied at home; taking with them, as religious heirlooms, those hereditary relics of their pedigree and race.

There are, in almost all the public libraries in Europe—without mentioning those held in the Tower of London—various Irish manuscripts, donated by the different emigrants who, from time to time, had to flee their country to find shelter among strangers that was denied to them at home; taking with them, as sacred heirlooms, those hereditary artifacts of their lineage and heritage.

One of the most beautiful and pathetic pieces of Irish poetry remaining, written by Macleog, private secretary to Brian, after the demise of that monarch, and beginning with this expression of his sorrow: “Oh! Cencoradh (the name of his patron’s favourite palace), where is Brian?” was picked up in the Netherlands, in 1650, by Fergar O’Gara, an Augustinian friar, who fled from Ireland in the iron days of Cromwell.

One of the most beautiful and heartbreaking pieces of Irish poetry that still exists, written by Macleog, who was the private secretary to Brian, after the king's death, starts with this expression of his grief: “Oh! Cencoradh (the name of his patron’s favorite palace), where is Brian?” It was found in the Netherlands in 1650 by Fergar O’Gara, an Augustinian friar who escaped from Ireland during Cromwell's oppressive rule.

[166] I rejoice to state, that the present administration, under the benign direction of our patriot King, have resolved, so far as in them lies, to atone for former depredators. There is now a vigorous revisal of those documents going on, with a view, as I understand, to their immediate publication.

[166] I'm happy to say that the current administration, under the wise leadership of our patriotic King, has decided to make amends for past wrongs. There is an active review of those documents taking place right now, with the intention, as I understand it, of publishing them soon.

[167] The antiquarian luminaries of the Royal Irish Academy would fain make out that this was a Christian warrior. Their high priest has lately proclaimed the fact, in their “collective wisdom.” It is astonishing how fond they have suddenly become for the memory of the monks; they would now father everything like culture in the country upon them. It used not to have been so!

[167] The old scholars of the Royal Irish Academy would like to claim that this was a Christian warrior. Their high priest recently declared this in their “collective wisdom.” It's amazing how much they've suddenly come to cherish the memory of the monks; they now want to attribute everything cultural in the country to them. It wasn’t always like this!

[168] This image was found under the root of a tree dug up in Roscommon. It is about the size of the drawing; is made of brass, once gilt; the gilding, however, now almost worn off; and may be seen in the Museum of Trinity College, Dublin.

[168] This image was discovered at the base of a tree that was dug up in Roscommon. It’s roughly the same size as the drawing, made of brass, and was once gold-plated; however, most of the gold has now worn away. You can see it in the Museum of Trinity College, Dublin.

[169] Major Archer’s Travels in Upper India, vol. i. pp. 383, 384. Lond. 1833.

[169] Major Archer’s Travels in Upper India, vol. i. pp. 383, 384. London, 1833.

[170] So the “collective wisdom,” in the true spirit of Christian restitution and penitential contrition, have lately pronounced him! It is delightful to see this solicitous zeal with which, when it suits a private purpose, they cherish the memory of the monks, being no longer in the way of their secular perquisites: but if the poor monks could speak, or send a voice from the tomb, it would be to say that they did not choose to be encumbered with such meretricious flattery; and that, having laid no claim to those relics, or to the towers which they decorated, during their lifetime, they now in death must repudiate the ascription. “Timeo Danaas et dona ferentes,” would be their answer.

[170] So the “collective wisdom,” in the true spirit of Christian restitution and penitential remorse, has recently judged him! It’s refreshing to see this eager commitment with which, when it suits their personal interests, they remember the monks, now that they’re no longer interfering with their secular benefits: but if the poor monks could speak, or send a message from the grave, they would say they didn’t want to be burdened with such insincere admiration; and that, having laid no claim to those relics, or to the towers that adorned them during their lifetime, they now in death must reject the attribution. “I fear Greeks even when they bring gifts,” would be their response.

[171] Asiatic Researches, vol. vi.; where it will be observed that the Doctor was not writing for me. He did not even suspect the existence of this figure. It is, like the preceding one, of bronze.

[171] Asiatic Researches, vol. vi.; where you will notice that the Doctor was not writing for me. He didn’t even suspect that this figure existed. It is, like the one before it, made of bronze.

[172] The Egyptian sovereign assumed this title, as the highest that language and imagination could bestow. It signifies literally the act of copulation, of which it would represent him as presiding genius—the source whence all pleasure and happiness can flow—and is but faintly re-echoed in the Macedo-Syriac regal epithet of Ευεργετης, “Benefactor,” or even that by which we designate our king as the fountain of goodness. There being no such letter as ph in the ancient alphabets, all those words, viz. Pheor, Pharaoh, and Pharagh, should properly be spelled Feor, Faraoh, and Faragh.

[172] The Egyptian ruler took on this title, as the highest that language and imagination could offer. It literally means the act of copulation, representing him as the presiding genius—the source from which all pleasure and happiness can flow—and is only faintly echoed in the Macedonian-Syriac royal title of Ευεργετης, “Benefactor,” or even in how we refer to our king as the fountain of goodness. Since there was no letter ph in ancient alphabets, all of those words, like Pheor, Pharaoh, and Pharagh, should be properly spelled as Feor, Faraoh, and Faragh.

[173] Gen. xlvi. 34.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 46:34.

[174] “On the fifteenth day of the first month every year. Every person is obliged, on the evening of that day, to set out a lantern before his door, and these are of various sizes and prices, according to the different circumstances of those to whom they belong. During this festival, they have all sorts of entertainments, such as plays, balls, assemblies, music, dancing, and the lanterns are filled with a vast number of wax candles, and surrounded with bonfires.”

[174] “On the fifteenth day of the first month every year, everyone is required to put out a lantern in front of their door on the evening of that day. These lanterns come in various sizes and prices, depending on the different situations of their owners. During this festival, there are all kinds of entertainment, including plays, dances, gatherings, music, and the lanterns are filled with lots of wax candles and surrounded by bonfires.”

[175] Barker.—The same is mentioned by Captain Burr, in reference to the Indian followers who had attended him to the temple of Isis.

[175] Barker.—Captain Burr also mentions this regarding the Indian followers who accompanied him to the temple of Isis.

[176] Mr. Greaves’s diagonal, in proportion to his base of 694 feet, is 991 feet nearly; the half of which is 495½ feet, for the height of the Pyramid; for as the radius is to the tangent of 45°, so is half the diameter to half the diagonal, or 7 to 10, or 706 to 1000. Say, 7 : 10 :: 694 : 9912 = 495½.—Dissertation upon the Pyramids.

[176] Mr. Greaves’s diagonal, compared to his base of 694 feet, is almost 991 feet; half of that is 495½ feet, which represents the height of the Pyramid. This relationship works out like this: as the radius relates to the tangent of 45°, so does half the diameter to half the diagonal, or 7 to 10, or 706 to 1000. Thus, 7 : 10 :: 694 : 9912 = 495½.—Dissertation upon the Pyramids.

[177] Schindl.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Schindl.

[178] Gen. xlvii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 47.

[179] Hist. Christ. des Indes, p. 429.

[179] Hist. Christ. des Indes, p. 429.

[180] Lib. ii. p. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lib. ii. p. 4.

[181] πυρ, generally rendered fire, is not so, however, in the true import of the word, but the Sun; fire is only a secondary sense of it.

[181] πυρ, typically translated as fire, doesn't fully capture the true meaning of the word, which is actually the Sun; fire is just a secondary interpretation.

[182] Barker.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Barker.

[183] Ibid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source.

[184] Gen. xlvi. 34.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 46:34.

[185] Ex. vii. 11, etc., and 2 Tim. iii. 8.

[185] Ex. vii. 11, etc., and 2 Tim. iii. 8.

[186] America also has had her ancient pageantry. Antonio de Solis gives the following description of the Mexican shrine:—“The site of that temple devoted to the worship of the Sun, and its altar for human sacrifices, was a large square environed by walls, cloisters, and gates; in the centre was raised a high tower of a pyramidical form, broad at the base, and narrowed towards the top, having four equal sides in a sloping direction; in one of which was a flight of one hundred and fifty steps to the top, covered with the finest marble, with a square marble pavement, guarded with a balustrade: in the centre stood a large black stone, in manner of an altar, placed near the idol. In the front of this tower, and at a convenient distance from its base, stood a high altar of solid masonry, ascended by thirty steps: in the middle of it was placed a large stone, on which they slaughtered the numerous human victims devoted for sacrifice; the outside being set with stakes and bars, on which were fixed human sculls.”

[186] America also has had her ancient pageantry. Antonio de Solis provides this description of the Mexican shrine:—“The site of that temple dedicated to the worship of the Sun, with its altar for human sacrifices, was a large square surrounded by walls, cloisters, and gates; in the center stood a tall pyramid-shaped tower, wide at the base and narrowing towards the top, with four equal sloping sides; one of which had a staircase of one hundred and fifty steps leading to the top, covered with the finest marble, featuring a square marble platform, bordered by a balustrade: at the center was a large black stone, functioning as an altar, placed near the idol. In front of this tower, at a suitable distance from its base, was a high altar made of solid masonry, reached by thirty steps: in the middle of it was a large stone where they slaughtered countless human victims designated for sacrifice; the outside was lined with stakes and bars, on which human skulls were mounted.”

[187] The regular pyramid is a section of the cube, whose altitude is equal to half the diameter of the base, and is contained within a semicircle. The great pyramid is not of this precise order; its height or altitude being found more than half the diameter of its base. A second order is that whose altitude is equal to half the diagonal of the base, and is also bounded and contained within a semicircle; and consequently, if the diagonal be given at 1000, the altitude will be 500: but the true height of the Egyptian pyramid being determined at less than half its diagonal, is therefore found to be not exactly of this order, but nearly approaching to it, and probably aimed at in the original design, though failing in the execution.—Dissertation upon the Pyramids.

[187] The regular pyramid is a part of the cube, where its height is half the diameter of the base, and it fits inside a semicircle. The great pyramid doesn’t align exactly with this; its height exceeds half the diameter of its base. A second type has a height equal to half the diagonal of the base and is also enclosed within a semicircle; so if the diagonal is 1000, the height will be 500. However, the actual height of the Egyptian pyramid is measured at less than half its diagonal, which means it doesn’t fit perfectly into this category but is close to it, likely intended in the original design, though it didn't turn out as planned.—Dissertation upon the Pyramids.

[188] Astronomy began very early to be cultivated among the Egyptians; and to them is attributed the discovery of the magnitude of the solar year, or, as it is distinguished, the Egyptian year of 365 days; which discovery appears to be noticeable, and memorialised in the construction of their Great Pyramid. The ancient measure of length being the cubit, and that measure being determined common with the Hebrews and Egyptians, as nearly as Dr. Cumberland could determine it, and reduced to English measure, a certain standard is obtained: but we find also another, called the longer cubit, to have obtained, on which we may with equal propriety calculate the measures of the Egyptian Pyramid, on which to infer the number of days contained in the solar year; the measures of the base of the Great Pyramid being found, if not exactly, yet nearly approximating to it.—Dissertation upon the Pyramids.

[188] Astronomy was developed early on by the Egyptians, who are credited with discovering the length of the solar year, known as the Egyptian year, consisting of 365 days. This significant discovery is reflected in the construction of their Great Pyramid. The ancient unit of length was the cubit, a measurement shared by both the Hebrews and Egyptians, which Dr. Cumberland has been able to translate into English units. A certain standard is therefore established; however, there is also a longer cubit used, allowing for another method to calculate the measurements of the Egyptian Pyramid, which can help us estimate the number of days in the solar year. The measurements of the base of the Great Pyramid are found to be close, if not exactly equal, to that standard.—Dissertation upon the Pyramids.

[189] I have not the least doubt but the ancient Egyptians measured by the cubit, whatever it then was; that the number of cubits was designedly fixed upon by them in laying the base of the Pyramid; and that if we divide the ascertained sum of 752 feet by 2, the quotient will be 376, which is a number exceeding 365 by 11: consequently, if we estimate their ancient cubit at 2 feet 710 of an inch, that measure will be ascertained, and found to approximate nearly to the longer Hebrew cubit; and so will the measures of the Pyramid be found to agree with the number of days in the solar year.—Dissertation upon the Pyramids.

[189] I have no doubt that the ancient Egyptians measured using the cubit, whatever that was at the time; that the number of cubits was intentionally chosen by them when they built the base of the Pyramid; and that if we divide the measured length of 752 feet by 2, the result will be 376, which is 11 more than 365. Therefore, if we take their ancient cubit to be 2 feet 710 of an inch, that measurement can be determined and will be found to closely match the longer Hebrew cubit; and likewise, the dimensions of the Pyramid will align with the number of days in the solar year.—Dissertation upon the Pyramids.

[190] Then Major Fitzclarence, March 2, 1818.

[190] Then Major Fitzclarence, March 2, 1818.

[191] Asiatic Researches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Asiatic Studies.

[192] Scientific Tourist through Ireland, p. 33.

[192] Scientific Tourist through Ireland, p. 33.

[193] Usher’s Primord, c. xvii. p. 846.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Usher’s Primord, c. 17, p. 846.

[194] Journal, pp. 21, 23.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Journal, pp. 21, 23.

[195] Neither can I, with him, restrict their object to Tombs alone; their Phallic shape bespeaks another allusion; as does the style of architecture indicate an affinity of descent, though not an identity of design with that of our Towers.

[195] I can't, with him, limit their purpose to Tombs alone; their Phallic shape suggests another meaning, and the style of architecture indicates a connection in heritage, even if it doesn't have the same design as our Towers.

[196] In his treatise, De Deâ Syriâ.

[196] In his work, On the Syrian Goddess.

[197] Of this distant adoration we may still see traces in the practice of the Irish peasantry, almost preferring to say their prayers outside the precincts of the chapel, or mass-house, than within it, unconsciously derived from this service of the Afrion, or benediction-house, i.e. the Round Towers.

[197] We can still see signs of this distant admiration in the way the Irish peasantry often prefers to pray outside the chapel or mass-house instead of inside it, unintentionally reflecting the practices related to the Afrion, or benediction-house, i.e. the Round Towers.

[198] The Ghabres to this day chew a leaf of it in their mouths, while performing their religious duties round the sacred fire.

[198] The Ghabres still chew a leaf of it in their mouths while carrying out their religious duties around the sacred fire.

[199] Those are what Montmorency would fain make out to have been roses imported from the Vatican.

[199] Those are what Montmorency would like to claim were roses imported from the Vatican.

[200] A similar sacrifice is described by Major Archer as still practised in the mountains of Upper India, which he himself witnessed. “An unfortunate goat,” says he, “lean and emaciated, was brought as an offering to the deities; but so poor in flesh was he that no crow would have waited his death in hopes of a meal from his carcass.”

[200] Major Archer describes a similar sacrifice that still takes place in the mountains of Upper India, which he personally observed. “A poor goat,” he notes, “thin and emaciated, was brought as an offering to the deities; but it was so bony that no crow would have stuck around to wait for its death in hopes of a meal from its body.”

[201] “Round the tie or umbrella at the top (of the Dagobs at Ceylon) are suspended a number of small bells, which with these form tees of a great quantity of smaller pagodas that surround the quatine, being set in motion by the wind, keep up a constant tinkling, but not unpleasing sound” (Coleman).

[201] “Around the tie or umbrella at the top (of the Dagobs in Ceylon) hang several small bells, which, along with these, create tees of many smaller pagodas that surround the quatine. When the wind blows, they keep producing a continuous tinkling sound that is quite pleasant” (Coleman).

The temples of Budh in the Burmese empire are also pyramidical, the top always crowned with a gilt umbrella of iron filagree, hung round with bells.—“The tie or umbrella is to be seen on every sacred building that is of a spiral form; the rising and consecration of this last and indispensable appendage is an act of high religious solemnity, and a season of festivity and relaxation. The present king bestowed the tie that covers Shoemadoo: it was made at the capital. Many of the principal nobility came down from Ummerapoora to be present at the ceremony of its elevation. The circumference of the tie is fifty-six feet; it rests on an iron axis fixed in the building, and is further secured by large chains strongly riveted to the spire. Round the lower rim of the tie are appended a number of bells, which agitated by the wind make a continual jingling” (Symes).

The temples of Budh in the Burmese empire are also pyramid-shaped, topped with a gilded iron filigree umbrella, adorned with bells. — “The tie or umbrella can be found on every sacred building that has a spiral design; raising and dedicating this final and essential feature is a significant religious event, marked by celebration and enjoyment. The current king provided the tie that covers Shoemadoo: it was made in the capital. Many of the leading nobles traveled from Ummerapoora to attend the elevation ceremony. The circumference of the tie is fifty-six feet; it is mounted on an iron axis fixed to the structure and further secured by large chains firmly attached to the spire. Around the lower edge of the tie are a number of bells, which, when stirred by the wind, create a constant jingling.” (Symes)

[202] “It is remarked that in China they have no pyramids, but pagodas raised by galleries, one above another, to the top: the most celebrated of these is that called the Porcelain Tower, in Nankin, said to be two hundred feet high, and forty feet at the base, built in an octagonal form. These pagodas seem to have been designed for altars of incense, raised to their aërial deities, with which to appease them; and their hanging bells, with their tintillations to drive away the demons lest they should, by noxious and malignant winds and tempests, disturb their serene atmosphere and afflict their country” (Dissertations upon the Pyramids).

[202] “It’s noted that in China there are no pyramids, but pagodas built with levels stacked on top of each other: the most famous of these is the Porcelain Tower in Nanjing, which is said to be two hundred feet tall and forty feet wide at the base, constructed in an octagonal shape. These pagodas appear to be designed as altars for incense, dedicated to their sky gods, to calm them; their hanging bells, with their ringing to ward off demons so that harmful and malicious winds and storms don’t disrupt their peaceful surroundings and trouble their land” (Dissertations upon the Pyramids).

[203] The reason of this will appear hereafter; while in the interim I must observe that this new appropriation of them to Christian purposes was what occasioned that error on the part of a writer some centuries after, who opined that it was Sanctus Patricius who first presented one to Sancto Kierano. I make no question of the present; but does presentation imply invention?

[203] The reason for this will become clear later; meanwhile, I should point out that this new use of them for Christian purposes was what led to a misunderstanding by a writer centuries later, who thought it was Sanctus Patricius who first gave one to Sancto Kierano. I have no doubt about the present; but does giving something imply that it was originally created?

[204] Cambrensis tells rather a curious story about St. Finnan’s bell:—“There is,” says he, “in the district of Mactalewi, in Leinster, a certain bell which, unless it is adjured by its possessor every night in a particular form of exorcism shaped for the purpose, and tied with a cord (no matter how slight), it would be found in the morning at the church of St. Finnan, at Clunarech, in Meath, from whence it was brought; and,” adds he, “this sometimes happened.”

[204] Cambrensis shares an interesting story about St. Finnan’s bell: “There is,” he says, “in the Mactalewi area of Leinster, a specific bell that, unless its owner performs a special exorcism every night in a certain way and ties it with a cord (no matter how thin), will be found the next morning at the church of St. Finnan in Clunarech, Meath, from where it was taken; and,” he adds, “this occasionally happens.”

[205] A communication from Mr. Hall himself, just imparted, assures me that, as far as he could judge, the aperture was coeval with the instrument, and by no means accidental.

[205] A message from Mr. Hall himself, recently shared, confirms that, as far as he could tell, the opening was contemporary with the instrument, and definitely not a coincidence.

[206] “This word is generally supposed to be derived from Fars or Pars, a division of the empire of Iran, and applied by Europeans to the whole of that kingdom. It is certainly a word unknown, in the sense we use it, to the present natives of Iran, though some Arabic writers contend that Pars formerly meant the whole kingdom. In proof of this assertion, a passage of the Koran is quoted, in which one of Mohammed’s companions who came from a village near Isfahan is called Telman of Fars or Pars. We have also the authority of the Scripture for the name of this kingdom being Paras or Phars. The authors of the Universal History, on what authority I know not, state that the word Iran is not a general name of Persia, but of a part of the country. This is certainly erroneous: Iran has, from the most ancient times to the present day, been the term by which the Persians call their country; and it includes, in the sense they understand it, all the provinces to the east of the Tigris; Assyria Proper, Media, Parthia, Persia, and Hyrcania or Mazenderan” (Sir John Malcolm).

[206] “This word is generally thought to come from Fars or Pars, a region in the Iranian empire, which Europeans have used to refer to the entire kingdom. It’s definitely a term that the current inhabitants of Iran don't recognize in the way we use it, although some Arabic writers argue that Pars used to refer to the whole kingdom. To support this claim, they cite a passage from the Koran, where one of Mohammed’s companions from a village near Isfahan is referred to as Telman of Fars or Pars. We also have scriptural authority indicating that this kingdom was called Paras or Phars. The authors of the Universal History, though I’m not sure on what basis, claim that the word Iran is not a general name for Persia but refers to a specific part of the country. This is definitely incorrect: Iran has been the term used by Persians to refer to their country since ancient times, and it encompasses, as they understand it, all the provinces east of the Tigris; Assyria Proper, Media, Parthia, Persia, and Hyrcania or Mazenderan” (Sir John Malcolm).

[207] These quotations from the professor’s book are not given consecutively as he wrote them, but brought together from detached sections and chapters.

[207] These quotes from the professor’s book are not presented consecutively as he wrote them, but compiled from separate sections and chapters.

[208] Pars is the Persian, Fars the Arabic, pronunciation of the word.

[208] Pars is the Persian pronunciation, while Fars is the Arabic pronunciation of the word.

[209] I should have observed, that Plato also, speaking of those modern Persians, says: “They were originally a nation of shepherds and herdsmen, occupying a rude country, such as naturally fosters a hardy race of people, capable of supporting both cold and watching, and when needful, of enduring the toils of war” (Plato, De Leg. iii. op. ii. p. 695).

[209] I should have noted that Plato also mentions those modern Persians, saying: “They were originally a nation of shepherds and herders, living in a rough country that naturally produces a tough race of people, able to withstand both the cold and the hardships, and when necessary, endure the struggles of war” (Plato, De Leg. iii. op. ii. p. 695).

[210] Επεκτεινεται δε τ’ οὔνομα της Αριανης μεχρι μερους τινος καὶ Περσων καὶ Μηδων και ετι των προσαρκτον Βακτριον και Σογδιανῶν. εισι γαρ τως και ὁμωγλωττοι παρα μικρομ (Strabo, p. 1094).

[210] The name of the Arians extends to some regions of the Persians and Medes, and also to parts of the Bactrians and Sogdian people. They are, in fact, closely related linguistically (as noted by Strabo, p. 1094).

[211] All the other variations are thus similarly accounted for; being but offshoots of the same radix, such as I have already shown (p. 128) in reference to Ireland—while the careful reader will of himself see that the name of that lake in Persia, of which the Greeks and Romans conjointly manufactured Aria Palus, corresponds to our Lough Erne, and must doubtless have been so called in Persia also, for palus is evidently but the translation of lough.

[211] All the other variations are explained in a similar way; they are just branches of the same root, as I have already demonstrated (p. 128) regarding Ireland—while the attentive reader will notice that the name of that lake in Persia, which the Greeks and Romans together referred to as Aria Palus, corresponds to our Lough Erne, and it must have been called that in Persia too, because palus is clearly just the translation of lough.

[212] Zendavesta, i. 14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Zendavesta, vol. 1, p. 14.

[213] “And what would hardly appear possible, as we cannot discover what purpose such a finished fable of idolatrous superstition would be meant to answer” (Sir John Malcolm’s History of Persia, vol. i. p. 191).

[213] “And what seems almost impossible, since we can't figure out what purpose such a complete tale of idolatrous superstition is supposed to serve” (Sir John Malcolm’s History of Persia, vol. i. p. 191).

[214] Yet in Hindoostan, also, as we learn from Major Archer, “an astrologer is a constituted authority in all the villages, and nothing pertaining to life and its concerns is commenced without his sanction.”

[214] Yet in Hindustan, as we learn from Major Archer, “an astrologer is an official authority in all the villages, and nothing related to life and its matters begins without his approval.”

[215] “Tout, dans le systême primitif de la religion des Grecs, atteste la transposition des traditions comme des principes; tout y est vague, sombre et confus” (De Sacy).

[215] “Everything in the primitive system of Greek religion shows the transformation of traditions as well as principles; everything is vague, dark, and confused” (De Sacy).

[216] “The Sabians themselves boasting the origin of their religion from Seth, and pretending to have been denominated from a son of his called Sabius, as also of having among them a book, which they called the Book of Seth” (Prideaux, part i. book iii.).

[216] “The Sabians claim their religion comes from Seth and say they were named after one of his sons called Sabius. They also have a book that they call the Book of Seth” (Prideaux, part i. book iii.).

[217] This is only a corruption from the Irish word Ercol, the sun.

[217] This is just a variation of the Irish word Ercol, which means the sun.

[218] Wisdom of Solomon, xiv. 16, 17.

[218] Wisdom of Solomon, xiv. 16, 17.

[219] To this exactly corresponds, as well in import as in appropriation, the name of one of the hills upon which Rome was built, that is Palatinus, which—no doubt, to the amazement of etymological empirics—is nothing less than a compound of Baal and tinne; that is Baal’s fire—the initial B and P being always commutable. And Aven-tinus, the epithet of another of the Seven Mounts, is derived from Avan, a river; and tinne, fire, meaning the fire-hill, near the river. And as the former was devoted to the sun, so the latter was to the moon; in confirmation of which it got another name, namely, Re-monius, of which the component parts are Re, the moon, and moin, an elevation.

[219] This corresponds exactly, both in meaning and use, to the name of one of the hills on which Rome was built, namely Palatinus, which—much to the surprise of etymology enthusiasts—is actually a combination of Baal and tinne; that is, Baal’s fire—the initial letters B and P being interchangeable. Aventinus, the name of another hill of the Seven Hills, comes from Avan, a river, and tinne, fire, meaning the fire-hill by the river. Just as the former was dedicated to the sun, the latter was dedicated to the moon; which is confirmed by its other name, Re-monius, with the parts Re, the moon, and moin, an elevation.

The Pru-taneion, also amongst the Greeks, was what? A fire-hill. Startle not, it is a literal truth. But the dictionaries and lexicons say nothing about these matters? nay, offer other explanations? mystifications, Sir, if you please, whereby they implicate, as well themselves as their readers, in absurdities; which could not be expected to be otherwise uninstructed, as their authors necessarily were, in the elements of that language whence all those words have diverged.

The Pru-taneion, among the Greeks, was what? A fire-hill. Don’t be surprised, it’s the plain truth. But do the dictionaries and lexicons mention this? No, instead they provide other explanations? Mystifications, if I may say, that trap both themselves and their readers in absurdities; which could hardly be expected to be otherwise uneducated, as their authors necessarily were, in the basics of that language from which all those words originated.

Pru-taneion, then, is compounded of Bri, a mount, and tinne, fire; the B, as before observed, being commutable with P, particularly amongst the Greeks, who indifferently called Britain Βρετανικη and Πρετανικη (νησος being understood). Every community had, of old, one of those Britennes, or fire mounts, natural or artificial. The guardian of the sacred element therein was called, Bri-ses; and the dwelling assigned him, hard by, Astu. The number of those latter Cecrops reduced, in Attica from one hundred and sixty, to twelve. Of these, Theseus appointed the principal station at Cecropia, the name of which he changed, by way of eminence, to Astu; and hence this latter word, which originally but represented the abode of the Sacerdos, came ultimately to signify a city at large; as Prutaneion did a Common Council Hall.

Pru-taneion is made up of Bri, meaning mount, and tinne, meaning fire; the B, as noted earlier, can be switched with P, especially among the Greeks, who casually referred to Britain as Βρετανικη and Πρετανικη (with νησος understood). In ancient times, every community had one of those Britennes, or fire mounts, whether natural or man-made. The guardian of the sacred fire was called Bri-ses, and his assigned home nearby was called Astu. Cecrops reduced the number of these in Attica from one hundred and sixty to twelve. Theseus designated the principal station at Cecropia, which he renamed Astu to give it more prominence; thus, this term, originally referring to the residence of the Sacerdos, eventually came to mean a city in general, just as Prutaneion referred to a Common Council Hall.

[220] To this day, the most kindly wish, and ordinary salutation, of the Irish peasant, continues to be Bal dhia duit, Bal dhia ort, that is the god Baal to you, or the god Baal upon you.

[220] To this day, the most commonly used greeting and kind wish of the Irish peasant remains Bal dhia duit, Bal dhia ort, which means the god Baal to you, or the god Baal upon you.

[221] The Irish mode of expressing it is Slan fuar tu sin, agus slan adfaga tu sin. The Caffres who reside all round the Cape, pay their adoration to the moon, by dancing to her honour when she changes, or when she is at the full. They prostrate themselves on the ground, then rise up again, and, gazing at her orb, with loud acclamations, make the following address:—“We, thy servants, salute thee. Give us store of milk and honey; increase our flocks and herds, and we will worship thee.”

[221] The Irish way of saying it is Slan fuar tu sin, agus slan adfaga tu sin. The Kafirs who live around the Cape show their respect to the moon by dancing in her honor during her phases, especially at the full moon. They lie down on the ground, then rise again, looking at her light, and with loud cheers, they say:—“We, your servants, greet you. Provide us with plenty of milk and honey; increase our flocks and herds, and we will honor you.”

[222] The word is more mysterious, as I shall explain elsewhere.

[222] The word is more mysterious, as I will explain elsewhere.

[223] Hannah More.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hannah More.

[224] Byron.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Byron.

[225] “One superstition of the pagans never fails to assert its influence upon spots like this—the genius loci is always ascendant” (Deane).

[225] “One superstition of the pagans always seems to have an effect on places like this—the genius loci is always in charge” (Deane).

[226] Ab-roch also, the official title of Joseph, when appointed regent of Egypt, signifies father of the king.

[226] Ab-roch is also the official title of Joseph when he was appointed regent of Egypt, meaning father of the king.

[227] “The Himalaya are the peculiar abodes of the gods of the Hindoos; the rivers, issuing from the eternal snows, are goddesses, and are sacred in the eyes of all. Shrines, of the most holy and awful sanctity, are at the fountain-heads of the Ganges and Jumna; and on the summit of Kedar Nauth, Cali, that goddess of bloody rites, is supposed to have taken up her residence. One among the numerous proceedings of her votaries, is to scramble as high up the mountain as they can attain, taking with them a goat for an offering: the animal is turned loose with a knife tied round his neck; the belief is, that the goddess will find the victim, and immolate it with her own hand” (Archer).

[227] “The Himalayas are the unique homes of the Hindu gods; the rivers that flow from the eternal snows are goddesses and are considered sacred by everyone. There are shrines of the highest and most terrifying sanctity at the sources of the Ganges and Yamuna. On the peak of Kedar Nauth, it is believed that Cali, the goddess of bloody rituals, has made her home. One of the many practices of her followers is to climb as high up the mountain as they can, bringing a goat as an offering: the animal is released with a knife tied around its neck; the belief is that the goddess will find the sacrifice and slaughter it herself” (Archer).

[228] This adjective I apply indiscriminately to Persia or to Ireland.

[228] I use this adjective without distinction for both Persia and Ireland.

[229] It lies in the district of Ins-oin, which means the abode of Magicians; corrupted now to Inis-owen, which would import Eugene’s island. An aggravated blunder—the place being in the very centre of the country, with which such an imaginary chevalier was never associated.

[229] It’s located in the area of Ins-oin, which means the home of Magicians; now corrupted to Inis-owen, which suggests Eugene’s island. A serious mistake—since the place is in the very center of the country, where such a fictional knight was never linked.

“His tibi Grynæi nemoris dicatur origo,
Ne quis sit lucus, quâ se plus jactet Apollo.”
Virg. Ecl. 6.

“Let his origin be spoken of in the Grynian grove,
So that there’s no grove where Apollo boasts more.”
Virg. Ecl. 6.

[231]Granem dixere priores.”—Ovid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ “Granem said the ancients.” —Ovid.

Although those heaps are now but signals of accidental or violent death, for which each passenger bespeaks his sorrow by adding a small stone, yet we see that in their origin they were more religiously designed; and while this latter practice is observed also in India, it appears that they have retained there more correctly the primitive idea, as may be inferred from these words of Major Archer:—“On the right and left are several cairns of stones, erected by parties of travellers as they cross, in acknowledgment to the deities or presiding spirits for their protection.”

Although those heaps now just signify accidental or violent death, with each passenger showing their sorrow by adding a small stone, they originally had a more religious purpose. While this latter practice is also found in India, it seems they’ve kept the original idea there more accurately, as suggested by these words of Major Archer:—“On the right and left are several cairns of stones, built by groups of travelers as they cross, in acknowledgment to the deities or presiding spirits for their protection.”

[232] Ogyg. seu Rer. Iber. Chron. part i. p. 16.

[232] Ogyg. seu Rer. Iber. Chron. part i. p. 16.

[233] One of the ancient names of Ireland is Inis Algan, that is, the Noble Island.

[233] One of the old names for Ireland is Inis Algan, which means Noble Island.

[234] “The children gathered the wood, the fathers kindled the fire, and the women kneaded the dough to make cakes for the queen of heaven” (Jer. vii. 18).

[234] “The kids collected the wood, the dads started the fire, and the moms mixed the dough to make cakes for the queen of heaven” (Jer. vii. 18).

[235] Lettres sur les Sciences, p. 202.

[235] Letters on the Sciences, p. 202.

[236] Hist. du Calendrier, Pref. p. 14.

[236] History of the Calendar, Preface p. 14.

[237] “Obeliscum Deo soli, speciali munere, dedicatum fuisse” (Ammianus).

[237] “Dedicated to the one God, with a special gift” (Ammianus).

[238] “Chinenses et Indi, præter imagines in pagodis et delubris, prægrandes aliquando etiam integras rupes, presertim si naturâ in pyramidalem formam vergebant, in idola formari solebant” (Hyde).

[238] “Chinese and Indians, besides images in temples and shrines, sometimes even shaped whole cliffs, especially when they naturally took on a pyramidal shape, into idols” (Hyde).

[239] Is it not pitiable, therefore, to hear Mr. Deane, in the last volume of the Transactions of the Society of Antiquaries, London, ascribe the erection of those obelisks which he met in Britanny, to the following text? namely, “Behold Saul lay sleeping within the trench, and his spear stuck in the ground at his bolster” (1 Sam. xxvi. 7).

[239] Isn't it sad, then, to see Mr. Deane, in the last volume of the Transactions of the Society of Antiquaries, London, attribute the construction of those obelisks he encountered in Brittany to this text? Specifically, “Behold Saul lay sleeping within the trench, and his spear stuck in the ground at his bolster” (1 Sam. xxvi. 7).

When Captain Pyke landed in the island of Elephanta, near Bombay, he found in the midst of a Gentoo temple a low altar, on which was placed a large polished stone, of a cylindrical form, standing on its base, the top rounded, or convex: they called it Mahody,—that the name of the inconceivable God was placed under it aloof from profanation.

When Captain Pyke arrived on the island of Elephanta, near Bombay, he discovered a low altar in the center of a Gentoo temple, which held a large polished stone shaped like a cylinder, standing on its base, with the top rounded or convex. They referred to it as Mahody, meaning the name of the unimaginable God was kept under it to protect it from desecration.

Launder, in his Voyage to India, p. 81, saw one erected in a tank of water. Herodian tells us he saw a similar stone, round at the bottom, diminishing towards the top in a conical form, at Emessa, in Phœnicia, and that the name they gave it was Heliogabalus (Vallancey).

Launder, in his Voyage to India, p. 81, saw one set up in a tank of water. Herodian tells us he saw a similar stone, rounded at the bottom and tapering to the top in a cone shape, at Emessa, in Phoenicia, and that they called it Heliogabalus (Vallancey).

[240] I.e. the Good-Baal-Peor.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ That is the Good-Baal-Peor.

[241] Wilford, in like manner, after a more mature acquaintance with the system, says, “I beg leave here to retract what I said in a former essay on Egypt, concerning the followers of Buddha.”

[241] Wilford, similarly, after becoming more familiar with the system, says, “I’d like to take back what I said in a previous essay on Egypt about the followers of Buddha.”

[242] Observations on Drakontia, London, 1833.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Observations on Drakontia, London, 1833.

[243] The Mexican hierogram is formed by the intersecting of two great serpents, which describe the circle with their bodies, and have each a human head in its mouth.

[243] The Mexican hierogram is made up of two large serpents that cross each other, forming a circle with their bodies, and each has a human head in its mouth.

[244] Ovid.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ovid.

[245] Gen. xi. 31.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 11:31.

[246] See pages 503-506 for the explication of the serpent and the rest of the allegory.

[246] See pages 503-506 for the explanation of the serpent and the rest of the allegory.

[247] The Betula, or Birch tree.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The Birch tree.

[248] Were additional proof required that this is the true solution of the Mosaic myth, respecting the forbidden apple, it is irresistibly offered to anyone who will see that relic of Eastern idolatry, presented by Lieutenant-Colonel Ogg to the Museum of the East India Company, London, which consists of a tabular frame of white marble, furnished with a fountain, and emblematically stored with religious devices; the most extraordinary of which is a representation of the Lingam and Yoni in conjunction, around the bottom of which, in symbolical suggestion, is coiled a serpent; while the top of another Lingam, placed underneath, is embossed towards the termination, which is conical and sunny, with four heads, facing the cardinal points, and exactly corresponding with those which grace the preputial apex of the Round Tower of Devenish. Those four heads represent the four gods of the Budhist theology, who have appeared in the present world, and already obtained the perfect state of Nirwana, viz. Charchasan, Gonagon, Gaspa, and Goutama. And the entire coincidence between this Lingam and the characteristics of our Round Towers is such as to convince the most obdurate sceptics, even had I not put the question beyond dispute before, that they were uniform in design, and identical in purpose.

[248] If more proof were needed that this is the real solution to the Mosaic myth regarding the forbidden apple, it's compellingly found in a relic of Eastern idolatry presented by Lieutenant-Colonel Ogg to the Museum of the East India Company in London. This artifact features a white marble frame with a fountain, decorated with religious symbols. The most remarkable element is a depiction of the Lingam and Yoni together, with a serpent coiled around the base as a symbolic suggestion. Additionally, another Lingam underneath has a conical and sunny tip that is embossed with four heads, each facing a cardinal direction. These heads correspond exactly to those at the preputial apex of the Round Tower of Devenish. The four heads represent the four gods from Buddhist theology who have manifested in the current world and achieved the perfect state of Nirvana: Charchasan, Gonagon, Gaspa, and Goutama. The striking similarities between this Lingam and the features of our Round Towers are convincing enough to sway even the most stubborn skeptics. Even if I hadn’t already made this question indisputable, it's clear they are uniform in design and identical in purpose.

[249] Venus preferred a cestus, or a talisman of her own sex, as we are told in the fourteenth book of the Iliad, where it is said, that

[249] Venus preferred a cestus, or a charm of her own gender, as mentioned in the fourteenth book of the Iliad, where it's said that

“the Queen of Love
Obeyed the sister and the wife of Jove,
And from her fragrant breast the zone unbraced,
With various skill and high embroidery graced.
In this was every art, and every charm,
To win the wisest, and the coldest warm:
Fond love, the gentle vow, the gay desire,
The kind deceit, the still reviving fire,
Persuasive speech, and more persuasive sighs,
Silence that spoke, and eloquence of eyes.”—Homer.

"the Queen of Love"
Obeyed the sister and the wife of Jove,
And from her fragrant breast the belt untied,
With various skill and intricate embroidery adorned.
In this was every art, and every charm,
To win the wisest, and bring the coldest warmth:
Tender love, sweet promises, playful desire,
Gentle tricks, the ever-rekindling fire,
Persuasive words, and even more persuasive sighs,
Silence that spoke, and the eloquence of eyes.”—Homer.

[250] The offerings made at the present day are precisely of the same kind. “Boiled rice, fruits, especially the cocoa-nut, flowers, natural, and artificial, and a variety of curious figures made of paper, gold leaf, and the cuttings of the cocoa-nut kernel, are the most common” (Symes).

[250] The offerings made today are exactly the same. “Boiled rice, fruits, especially coconuts, flowers, both natural and artificial, and a variety of interesting figures made of paper, gold leaf, and pieces of coconut kernel, are the most common” (Symes).

[251] Gen. iv. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 4:7.

[252] Methinks I hear some wiseacre start up here and say this cannot be, because man in an uncivilised state occupies more space than when restricted by social usages. Pray, sir, who told you that man was then uncivilised? Then, in fact, it was that he may be called truly civilised, as more recent from the converse of his Creator.

[252] I think I hear some know-it-all jumping in here and saying this can't be true because a person in an uncivilized state takes up more space than when limited by social norms. Well, who told you that a person was uncivilized back then? In reality, that was when they could be considered truly civilized, as they were closer to the way their Creator intended.

[253] In fig. 1, plate 33, of Mr. Coleman’s book, “is a four-headed Linga of white marble, on a stand of the same, surrounded by Parvati, Durga, Ganes, and the Bull Nandi, in adoration. The size of the stand or tablet is about two feet square, and the whole is richly painted and gilt. On the crown of the Linga is a refulgent sun.” In fig. 2 of same “is a Panch Muckti, or five-headed Linga, of basalt, of which the fifth head rises above the other four, surmounted by the hooded snake. Each of the heads has also a snake wreathed around it, as well as around the Argha. The Bull Nandi is kneeling in adoration before the spout of the Yoni.”

[253] In fig. 1, plate 33, of Mr. Coleman’s book, “there's a four-headed Linga made of white marble, on a matching stand, surrounded by Parvati, Durga, Ganes, and the Bull Nandi, all in worship. The size of the stand or tablet is about two feet square, and it’s richly painted and gilded. On the crown of the Linga is a shining sun.” In fig. 2 of the same “there’s a Panch Muckti, or five-headed Linga, made of basalt, with the fifth head rising above the other four, topped by a hooded snake. Each head also has a snake wrapped around it, as well as around the Argha. The Bull Nandi is kneeling in worship before the spout of the Yoni.”

[254] And Bacchus, in reality, was but another name for one of the various Budhas. Even under the name of Dionysos we find him, to this hour, amongst ourselves. “On Sliabh Grian, or the Hill of the Sun” says Tighe, “otherwise called Tory Hill, in the county Kilkenny, is a circular space, sixty-four yards in circumference, covered with stones. In this stands a very large one, and on the east side another, reared on three supporters, and containing an inscription, which in Roman letter would exhibit “Beli Dinose.”

[254] And Bacchus was basically just another name for one of the various Budhas. Even as Dionysos, we still find him with us today. “On Sliabh Grian, or the Hill of the Sun,” Tighe says, “also known as Tory Hill, in County Kilkenny, there is a circular space, sixty-four yards in circumference, covered with stones. In this area stands a very large stone, and on the east side there’s another, supported by three pillars, containing an inscription that would read ‘Beli Dinose’ in Roman letters.”

[255] “There are in India (also) public women, called women of the idol, and the origin of this custom is this: when a woman has made a vow for the purpose of having children, if she brings into the world a pretty daughter, she carries it to Bod,—so they call the idol which they adore, and leaves it with him” (Renaudot’s Anc. Rel. p. 109).

[255] “In India, there are also public women referred to as women of the idol. The origin of this practice is as follows: when a woman makes a vow to have children, if she gives birth to a beautiful daughter, she takes her to Bod—this is the name of the idol they worship—and leaves her there” (Renaudot’s Anc. Rel. p. 109).

[256] “It is generally known, that the religion of Boudhou is the religion of the people of Ceylon, but no one is acquainted with its forms and precepts” (Joinville).

[256] “It’s widely recognized that Buddhism is the religion of the people of Ceylon, but no one really knows its practices and teachings” (Joinville).

[257] Goldsmith.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Goldsmith.

[258] That is, “above reason.”

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ That is, “above reason.”

[259] Gen. vi. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 6:2.

[260] Ibid. iv. 26.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. iv. 26.

[261] Job xxxviii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Job 38.

[262]In the beginning God created” (Gen. i. 1).

[262]In the beginning God created” (Gen. i. 1).

[263] Gen. vi. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 6:4.

[264] Dr. Gill, very innocently, would account for it otherwise, viz. “either because they made their fear fall upon men, or men through fear to fall before them, because of their height and strength—or rather because they fell and rushed on men with great violence, and oppressed them in a cruel and tyrannical manner”!!!

[264] Dr. Gill, very innocently, would explain it differently, stating that it was either because they instilled fear in people, or because men, out of fear, would fall before them due to their size and strength—or perhaps it was because they charged at men with great force and oppressed them cruelly and tyrannically!!

[265] Philosophers will ultimately repose in the belief that Asia has been the principal foundry of the human kind; and Iran or Persia will be considered as one of the cradles from which the species took their departure to people the various regions of the earth (Dr. Barton, Trans Phil. Soc. Philad. vi. p. 1).

[265] Philosophers will ultimately rest in the belief that Asia has been the main source of humanity; and Iran or Persia will be seen as one of the places where our species began its journey to inhabit different parts of the world (Dr. Barton, Trans Phil. Soc. Philad. vi. p. 1).

“It follows that Iran or Persia (I contend for the meaning, not the name) was the central country which we sought” (Sir W. Jones, Asiatic Researches).

“It follows that Iran or Persia (I argue for the meaning, not the name) was the central country we were looking for” (Sir W. Jones, Asiatic Researches).

[266] An edifice of this kind, in which the relics of Budha were kept, near Benares, is described by Wilford as about fifty feet high, of a cylindrical form, with its top shaped like a dome.

[266] A building like this, where the relics of Buddha were stored, near Benares, is described by Wilford as being about fifty feet tall, in a cylindrical shape, with a dome-like top.

“Tuatha Heren tarcaintais
Dos nicfead sith laitaith nua.”

“Tuatha Heren arose
Nations will not rest in new light.”

That is,

That is,

The magicians of Ireland prophesied
That new times of peace would come.

The magicians of Ireland predicted
That new times of peace would arrive.

I would point your attention to this stanza, not only as confirmatory of the solution above given for the word Tuatha, but as furnishing another link in that great chain of analogy which I have traced between the names of Ireland and ancient Persia. Haran, in Mesopotamia, is but the prefixing of an aspirate to Eran, the Pahlavi variation for Iran, the original name for that Sacred Land.

I want to draw your attention to this stanza, not only as evidence supporting the explanation provided for the word Tuatha, but also as another connection in the significant chain of similarities I've outlined between the names of Ireland and ancient Persia. Haran, in Mesopotamia, is simply adding an aspirate to Eran, the Pahlavi form of Iran, the original name for that Sacred Land.

[268] General Vallancey was equally ignorant as to the meaning of the additional words De-danaan.

[268] General Vallancey was just as clueless about the meaning of the additional words De-danaan.

[269] The Lotos was the most sacred plant of the ancients, and typified the two principles of the earth’s fecundation combined—the germ standing for the Lingam; the filaments and petals for the Yoni.

[269] The Lotos was the most sacred plant of the ancients, representing the two principles of the earth’s fertility combined—the germ symbolizing the Lingam; the filaments and petals symbolizing the Yoni.

[270] This Puzza is nothing more than our Irish Pish: and, what is miraculously coincident, the title of the enthusiast who annually kills somebody in honour of her, under the name of the goddess Manepa, at Tancput, is Phut, or Buth; that is, the Budh of the Irish!

[270] This Puzza is just our Irish Pish: and, what is strangely coincident, the title of the enthusiast who yearly kills someone in her honor, under the name of the goddess Manepa, at Tancput, is Phut, or Buth; that is, the Budh of the Irish!

[271] “Therefore shall a man leave his father and his mother, and shall cleave unto his wife; and they shall be one flesh” (Gen. xi. 24).

[271] “For this reason, a man will leave his father and mother and be joined to his wife, and the two will become one flesh” (Gen. xi. 24).

[272] “There is a sect of Hindus, by far the most numerous of any, who, attempting to reconcile the two systems, tell us, in their allegorical style, that Parvati and Mahadeva found their concurrence essential to the perfection of their offspring, and that Vishnu, at the request of the goddess, effected a reconciliation between them; hence the navel of Vishnu, by which they mean the os tincæ, is worshipped as one and the same with the sacred Yoni.”

[272] “There’s a large group of Hindus who, trying to bring together the two belief systems, tell us in their symbolic way that Parvati and Mahadeva needed to come together for their child's perfection. They say that Vishnu, at the goddess's request, helped to reconcile the two. That’s why Vishnu’s navel, referring to the os tincæ, is revered as being the same as the sacred Yoni.”

[273] She “made use of the same artifice the old woman, called Baubo, did to put Ceres in good humour, and showed him the prototype of the Lotos. Mahadeva smiled and relented; but on the condition that they should instantly leave the country.”

[273] She “used the same trick that the old woman, named Baubo, used to cheer up Ceres and showed him the model of the Lotos. Mahadeva smiled and agreed, but only on the condition that they leave the country immediately.”

[274] “But such is the confusion and uncertainty of the Hindu records, that one is really afraid of forming any opinion whatever” (Wilford).

[274] “But the confusion and uncertainty of the Hindu records is such that one really hesitates to form any opinion at all” (Wilford).

[275] Sir John Malcolm, vol. i. p. 270.

[275] Sir John Malcolm, vol. i. p. 270.

[276] Thomson.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Thomson.

[277] “When history fails in accounting for foreign extraction of any people, or where it is manifestly mistaken, how can this extraction be more rationally inferred and determined, or that mistake rectified, than from the analogy of languages? And is not this at once sufficiently conclusive, if nothing else was left them?” (Eugene Aram).

[277] “When history fails to accurately represent the foreign origins of any group of people, or when it's clearly incorrect, how can we more rationally understand and determine these origins, or correct the mistake, than by looking at the similarities among languages? And isn't this alone enough to be convincing, if nothing else is available?” (Eugene Aram).

[278] “The merchants of Magadha formed not only a particular class, but also a particular tribe. It seems that they were bold, enterprising, and, at the same time, cautious and circumspect; hence they are said to be merchants by the fathers’, and warriors by the mothers’ side, according to Mr. Colebrook’s account of the Hindu classes” (Asiat. Res. ix. p. 79).

[278] “The merchants of Magadha were not just a specific class, but also a distinct tribe. They appeared to be bold and adventurous, yet at the same time, careful and prudent; thus, they are described as merchants on their fathers’ side and warriors on their mothers’ side, according to Mr. Colebrook’s account of the Hindu classes” (Asiat. Res. ix. p. 79).

[279] See A Dissertation on the Antiquity, Origin, and Design of the principal Pyramids of Egypt, etc. etc.

[279] See A Dissertation on the Age, Origins, and Purpose of the Major Pyramids of Egypt, etc. etc.

[280] Mersennus writes thus:—“I find that the cubit (upon which a learned Jewish writer, which I received by the favour of the illustrious Hugenius, Knight of the Order of St. Michael, supposes the dimensions of the temple were formed) answers to 23¼ of our inches; so that it wants ¾ of an inch of two of our feet, and contains two Roman feet and two digits, and a grain, which is ¼ of a digit.” The Paris foot, with which Mersennus compared this cubit, is equal to 1681000 of the English foot, according to Mr. Greaves; and consequently is to the Roman foot as 1068 to 967. In the same proportion, reciprocally, are 23¼ and 2568100. That cubit, therefore, is equal to 2568100 unciæ of the Roman foot, and consequently falls within the middle of the limits 2557100 and 79100, with which we have just circumscribed the sacred cubit: so that I suspect this cubit was taken from some authentic model, preserved in a secret manner from the knowledge of the Christians (Sir Isaac Newton).

[280] Mersennus writes: “I find that the cubit (which a learned Jewish writer, that I received thanks to the esteemed Hugenius, Knight of the Order of St. Michael, suggests was used to determine the dimensions of the temple) measures 23¼ of our inches; so it is short by ¾ of an inch from two of our feet, and it includes two Roman feet, two digits, and a grain, which is ¼ of a digit.” The Paris foot, which Mersennus compared this cubit to, equals 1681000 of the English foot, according to Mr. Greaves; therefore, it relates to the Roman foot as 1068 to 967. In the same proportion, reciprocally, are 23¼ and 2568100. Thus, that cubit equals 2568100 unciæ of the Roman foot, and consequently falls within the range of 2557100 and 79100, within which we have just defined the sacred cubit: so I suspect this cubit was derived from some authentic model, kept secret from the knowledge of Christians (Isaac Newton).

[281] “And he brought me to the door of the court; and when I looked, behold a hole in the wall. Then said he unto me, Son of man, dig now in the wall; and when I had digged in the wall, behold a door: and he said unto me, Go in and behold the wicked abominations that they do here. So I went in, and saw; and, behold, every form of creeping things, and abominable beasts, and all the idols of the house of Israel, pourtrayed upon the wall round about” (Ezekiel).

[281] “And he brought me to the entrance of the courtyard; and when I looked, there was a hole in the wall. Then he said to me, Son of man, dig into the wall now; and when I dug into the wall, there was a door. He said to me, Go in and see the wicked things they are doing here. So I went in and saw; and, look, every kind of creeping creature, disgusting animals, and all the idols of the house of Israel, were depicted on the wall all around” (Ezekiel).

[282] “Inter omnes eos, non constat à quibus factæ sint, justissimo casu obliteratis tantæ vanitatis authoribus” (Plin).

[282] “Among all of them, it’s unclear who created them, given the circumstances of these authors’ extreme vanity being completely forgotten” (Plink).

עשהלך תבת עצי גפר קנים
תעשה את התבה וכפרתאתה
מבית ומחוץ בכפר וזה אשר
תעשה אתה שלש מאות אמה
ארך התבה חמשים אמה
רחבה ושלשים אמה קומתה
Gen. vi. 14.

[284] Exod. ii. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Exod. 2:3.

[285] The Septuagint translators, not perceiving any difference, rendered all, similarly, by the word κιβωτός!

[285] The Septuagint translators, not noticing any difference, translated everything in the same way using the word κιβωτός!

[286] As does also Tha, To, Ti, Tho, Thu, with their several commutables, derivatives, formatives, etc.

[286] So do Tha, To, Ti, Tho, Thu, along with their various commutables, derivatives, formatives, and so on.

[287] And the Valley of To-phith, in which human victims were sacrificed, thus discloses, in the symbolic secret of its shape, that the propitiation of this instrument was the grand object of the sacrificers.

[287] And the Valley of To-phith, where human victims were sacrificed, reveals, in the symbolic secret of its shape, that appeasing this instrument was the main goal of the sacrificers.

[288] Virgil.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Virgil.

[289] Gen. vi. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 6:9.

[290] Gen. vi. 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 6:12.

[291] Rom. i. 20-24.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rom. 1:20-24.

[292] Gen. vi. 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 6:8.

[293] The-bith.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The-bith.

[294] Gen. ix. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 9:1.

[295] “This king is stated to have reclaimed his subjects from a state of the most savage barbarity. He was, we are told by our author, the son of Yussan-Ajum, while others call him the grandson of Noah; all agree in acknowledging him as the founder of a dynasty, which are known in history as that of the Paishdadian” (Sir John Malcolm).

[295] “This king is said to have rescued his people from a state of extreme savagery. According to our author, he was the son of Yussan-Ajum, while others refer to him as the grandson of Noah; everyone agrees in recognizing him as the founder of a dynasty known in history as the Paishdadian” (Sir John Malcolm).

[296] The Irish name for a boat is baudh, which is only a formative of pith.

[296] The Irish word for a boat is baudh, which is just a variation of pith.

[297] Gen. v. 29.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 29.

[298] If the reader will now turn to p. 223, will he not think it probable that the symbol contained on the broken-off portion of the stone, there represented, must have been the phallus?

[298] If the reader now turns to p. 223, won't he think it's likely that the symbol shown on the broken-off piece of the stone must have been the phallus?

[299] Who can forget the fable in Ovid, de jactibus lapidibus?

[299] Who can forget the story in Ovid, de jactibus lapidibus?

[300] “But as his descendants gave him his right as to the title of Deva, and decreed divine honours to be paid to him, we shall henceforth call him Deva-cala-Yavana; or, according to the vulgar mode of pronouncing this compound word, Deo-cal-Yun, which sounds exactly like Deucalion in Greek” (Wilford).

[300] “But since his descendants granted him the title of Deva and assigned him divine honors, we will now refer to him as Deva-cala-Yavana; or, based on how people commonly pronounce this compound word, Deo-cal-Yun, which sounds just like Deucalion in Greek” (Wilford).

[301] Fielding.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fielding.

[302] Isa. viii. 7, 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Isa. 8:7-8.

[303] Gen. vii. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 7:2.

[304] Gen. viii. 10, 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 8:10, 11.

[305] The following is an abstract of the Hindoo version of this allegory, as copied from their Puranas:—“Satyavrata, having built the ark, and the flood increasing, it was made fast to the peak of Nau-baudha, with a cable of a prodigious length. During the flood, Brahma, or the creating power, was asleep at the bottom of the abyss: the generative powers of nature, both male and female, were reduced to their simplest elements, the Linga and the Yoni. The Yoni assumed the shape of the hull of a ship, since typified by the Argha, whilst the Linga became the mast. In this manner they were wafted over the deep, under the care and protection of Vishnu. When the waters had retired, the female power of nature appeared immediately in the character of Capoteswari, or the dove, and she was soon joined by her consort, in the shape of Capoteswara.”

[305] The following is a summary of the Hindu version of this allegory, as taken from their Puranas:—“Satyavrata, after building the ark, secured it to the peak of Nau-baudha with an incredibly long cable as the floodwaters rose. During the flood, Brahma, or the creating power, was asleep at the bottom of the abyss: the generative powers of nature, both male and female, were reduced to their simplest forms, the Linga and the Yoni. The Yoni took on the shape of the hull of a ship, represented by the Argha, while the Linga became the mast. In this way, they were carried over the deep, under the care and protection of Vishnu. When the waters receded, the female power of nature appeared immediately as Capoteswari, or the dove, and she was soon joined by her partner, represented as Capoteswara.”

[306] See p. 63.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See pg. 63.

[307] Acts vii. 22.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Acts 7:22.

[308] The date of those Uksi was not the only misconception this historian has committed. He was equally in the dark as to the place whence they came, and, for want of a better name, called them, at a venture, Arabians!

[308] The date of those Uksi wasn't the only mistake this historian made. He was also clueless about the place they came from and, lacking a better term, randomly called them Arabians!

[309] See p. 64.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page 64.

[310] Most of the oracles in the ancient world were but personifications of this influence—the goddess invariably being the sacred Yoni. And the priestesses so far prevailed upon the credulous worshippers as to make them believe that she actually spoke! The oracle of Delphi, the most venerable in all Greece, obtained its name from the very thing—the first syllable De, signifying divine or sacred; and the second phi, i.e. phith, yoni: the letter l having been inserted only for euphony. Even in the Greek language this import is not yet lost.

[310] Most of the oracles in the ancient world were just representations of this influence—the goddess always being the sacred Yoni. The priestesses managed to convince the gullible worshippers that she actually spoke! The oracle of Delphi, the oldest in all Greece, got its name from this very concept—the first syllable De, meaning divine or sacred; and the second phi, i.e. phith, yoni: the letter l was added only for sound. Even in the Greek language, this meaning hasn’t been completely lost.

[311] As Noah was himself named from the symbolical boat, so was his eldest son Japheth, from its sanctified prototype. Ja-Phith signifies consecrated to Pith, or the Yoni. And again, his son’s name, Ja-van, means consecrated to woman.

[311] Just as Noah was named after the symbolic boat, his oldest son Japheth was named after its holy prototype. Ja-Phith means dedicated to Pith, or the Yoni. Additionally, his son's name, Ja-van, translates to dedicated to woman.

[312] “In the city of Babylon there is a temple with brazen gates, consecrated to Jupiter Belus, being four square; and each side being two furlongs in length. In the midst of this holy place there is a solid tower, of the thickness and height of a furlong; upon which there is another tower placed, and upon that another; and so on, one upon another, insomuch that there are eight in all. On the outside of these there are steps or stairs placed, by which men go up from one tower to another. In the middle of these steps there are resting-places; and rooms were made for the purpose, that they who go to the top may have conveniences to sit down and rest themselves” (Herodotus).

[312] “In the city of Babylon, there's a temple with bronze gates, dedicated to Jupiter Belus, which is square-shaped, with each side measuring two furlongs in length. In the center of this sacred place, there’s a solid tower, as wide and tall as a furlong; on top of this, there’s another tower, and then another stacked on that—continuing this way until there are eight in total. Outside of these towers, there are steps for people to climb from one tower to the next. In the middle of the steps, there are resting spots, and rooms were created so that those who reach the top have places to sit and rest” (Herodotus).

“’Tis a tower exactly round, in form of a cone, or round pyramid; the diameter, or thickness at the base, being 81 feet; the circumference, or way round, 254½ feet; the height perpendicular likewise 81 feet, equal to the diameter; the height likewise, oblique, 90½ feet; and the angles of the sides equal to those of the former design: the whole likewise a mass of brick and bitumen work, amounting to 140,589 cubic feet, upon 5207 square” (Mark Gregory).

“It’s a tower that’s perfectly round, shaped like a cone or a round pyramid; the diameter at the base is 81 feet, and the circumference around it is 254½ feet. The vertical height is also 81 feet, which matches the diameter; the slanted height is 90½ feet; and the angles of the sides are the same as those in the previous design. Overall, it’s made of brick and bitumen, totaling 140,589 cubic feet, covering 5207 square” (Mark Gregory).

[313] Gen. xi. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 11:4.

[314] Spenser’s Faërie Queene.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Spenser’s Faerie Queene.

[315] Shiloh is an Irish word, literally meaning seed, and additionally showing that it was in our sacred language all those occurrences were originally named.

[315] Shiloh is an Irish word, literally meaning seed, and also indicating that it was in our sacred language that all those events were originally named.

[316] Both words equally signify the happy country or the sacred land.

[316] Both words mean the happy country or the sacred land.

[317] Gen. iii. 15.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 3:15.

[318] See chap. xvii. p. 229.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See chapter 17, page 229.

[319] Gen. iii. 15.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 3:15.

[320] Gen. xix. 31-34.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 19:31-34.

[321] Asiatic Researches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Asian Studies.

[322] Job xix. 25.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Job 19:25.

[323] John viii. 56.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John 8:56.

[324] Rev. xiii. 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rev. 13:8.

[325] Appeal to Common Sense, p. 45.

[325] Appeal to Common Sense, p. 45.

[326] See chap. xvi. p. 224.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See ch. 16, p. 224.

[327] De Morib. German. xxiv.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ About the Dead. German. xxiv.

[328] Western Islands, vol. i. p. 184, etc.

[328] Western Islands, vol. i. p. 184, etc.

[329] Highlands, vol. iii. p. 236.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Highlands, vol. 3, p. 236.

[330] “I inquired,” says Mr. Martin, “of the inhabitants, what tradition they had concerning these stones; and they told me, it was a place appointed for worship in the time of heathenism; and that the chief Druid stood near the big stone in the centre, from whence he addressed himself to the people that surrounded him.”

[330] “I asked,” says Mr. Martin, “the locals what stories they had about these stones; and they told me it was a spot designated for worship during pagan times; and that the chief Druid stood by the large stone in the center, from where he spoke to the people gathered around him.”

[331] United at the feet in this manner . The jewel in the freemasons’ royal arch is thus formed. Noah was a freemason; and being the inventor of that mysterious and sacredly-religious ceremony, called the Deluge, we may be satisfied that all the secrets of that body bear reference to my developments. I look upon their institution as most solemn and majestically sublime.

[331] United at the feet like this . The jewel in the freemasons’ royal arch is formed this way. Noah was a freemason, and since he created that mysterious and sacredly-religious ceremony called the Deluge, we can be sure that all the secrets of that group relate to my insights. I see their organization as very solemn and majestically sublime.

[332] In the accounts transmitted to us of the various Buddhas, no term occurs more commonly as descriptive of their innocence and their meekness than that of lamb.

[332] In the stories shared with us about the different Buddhas, no word appears more frequently to describe their innocence and gentleness than lamb.

[333] Gen. iii. 15.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 3:15.

[334] Luke iii. 39.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Luke 3:39.

[335] See p. 132.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page 132.

[336] Indian Antiquities, vol. ii. p. 361.

[336] Indian Antiquities, vol. ii. p. 361.

[337] See chap. xvi. p. 221.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See chapter 16, p. 221.

[338] Matt. xxii. 29.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Matt. 22:29.

[339] Vol. i. p. 308, on the article “Fine Arts.”

[339] Vol. i. p. 308, on the article “Fine Arts.”

[340] The initial subscribed to the article.

[340] The first person subscribed to the article.

[341] See Appendix.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Refer to Appendix.

[342] Like the two former effigies, at pp. 138 and 140, it is made of bronze, and found in Ireland after the Tuath-de-danaans. Those found after their brethren in the East are made of the same metal. “Sometimes,” says Archer, “the images are of wood or stone, but these, unless possessing the rarity of some monkish legend, are not in such repute as their brothers of brass.”

[342] Like the two previous statues, on pages 138 and 140, this one is made of bronze and was discovered in Ireland after the Tuath-de-danaans. Those found after their counterparts in the East are made of the same material. “Sometimes,” says Archer, “the figures are made of wood or stone, but these, unless they have the rarity of some monkish legend, aren't held in such high regard as their brass counterparts.”

[343] This is the only peculiar monogram of Jesus Christ—I. H. S. belonging originally to Budha, though appropriated afterwards to him, Υ Η Σ was its proper form, and it comprehended a mysterious number, as follows:—

[343] This is the only peculiar monogram of Jesus Christ—I. H. S. originally belonging to Budha, though later taken for him, Υ Η Σ was its correct form, and it included a mysterious number, as follows:—

Υ   400
Η   8
Σ   200
  608

Another monogram of Budha was Φ Ρ Η. It composed the same numerical enigma, viz.—

Another monogram of Buddha was Φ Ρ Η. It represented the same numerical puzzle, namely—

Φ   500
Ρ   100
Η   8
  608

Salvo vera Deum facies, vultusque paternæ,
Octo et sexcentis numeris, cui litera trina
Conformet sacrum nomen, cognomen et omen.
Martianus Capella.

Salvo vera Deum facies, and the face of the Father,
With eight hundred and six hundred numbers, to which a three-letter
Holy name, nickname, and omen shall conform.
Martianus Capella.

[344] Arch. Soc. Ant. Lond. vol. ii. p. 83.

[344] Arch. Soc. Ant. Lond. vol. ii. p. 83.

[345] Asiatic Researches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Asian Studies.

[346] “He has a separate apartment, shrouded from vulgar eyes by a black velvet curtain, richly embossed with gold, in a splendid palace at Ummerapoor: and his whole residence is as dazzling and sumptuous as gold and silver can make it. He is furnished with a silk bed, adorned with gold tapestry, hangings, and jewellery, and has his gold appurtenances. Foreign ministers are introduced to his sacred person, and he ranks before every member of the royal court except the king” (Symes).

[346] “He lives in a separate apartment, hidden from prying eyes by a black velvet curtain, beautifully embossed with gold, in an impressive palace in Ummerapoor: and his entire residence is as bright and luxurious as gold and silver can make it. He has a silk bed, decorated with gold fabric, drapes, and jewelry, and possesses gold accessories. Foreign ministers are brought to meet him, and he holds a higher rank than every member of the royal court except for the king” (Symes).

[347] It was only as an epithet that the title sacred could apply to Samothrace: and as such, every other locality, wherein those mysteries were commemorated, shared it in common. But in this our island, to which Artemidorus above alludes, and where superior solemnity attended the celebration, the name of sacred was no adventitious clause, but, par excellence, the constituent essence of its proper appellation (see pp. 128, 129).

[347] The title sacred only truly applies to Samothrace as an epithet; every other place where those mysteries were honored shared this title. However, in this island—the one Artemidorus referred to—where the celebrations were particularly solemn, the name sacred wasn’t just an additional term; it was, par excellence, the core essence of its proper appellation (see pp. 128, 129).

[348] Μυστηρια δε δυο τελειται του ενιαυτου; Δημητοι Κορη; τα μικρα και τα μεγαλα· και εστι τα μικρα ωσπερ προκαθαρσις και πραγνέυσις των μεγαλων.

[348] What mysteries are complete at the end of the year? Demeter and Persephone? The small and the great; and the small are like a preparation and a purification for the great.

[349] Lib. x. p. 474.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lib. x. p. 474.

[350] εις την Πολιτ. Πλατ. p. 380.

[350] in the Polit. Plat. p. 380.

[351] See the article under her name in the Classical Dictionary, with all the authorities there adduced.

[351] Check out the article by her in the Classical Dictionary, which includes all the referenced sources.

[352] Clem. Alex. Strom. ii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Clem. Alex. Strom. ii.

[353] Mihi cum multa eximia divinaque videntur Athenæ tuæ peperisse—tum nihil melius illis mysteriis quibus agresti immanique vitâ exculti ad humanitatem mitigati sumus: initiaque, ut appellantur, ita revera principia vitæ cognovimus: neque solum cum lætitiâ vivendi rationem accepimus, sed etiam cum spe meliori moriendi (De Legibus, 1. i. c. 24).

[353] Your Athens seems to have given birth to many extraordinary and divine things—especially those mysteries through which, having been refined from a wild and savage life, we have been softened to humanity: and as they are called the initiations, we have truly come to know the beginnings of life. Not only did we receive a joyful way to live, but also a better hope for death (De Legibus, 1. i. c. 24).

[354] Pope.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pope.

[355] Luke xix. 20.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Luke 19:20.

[356] “The Bulbul of Iran has a passion for the rose, and when he sees any person pull a rose from the tree he laments and cries” (“Persian Poem,” quoted in Ouseley’s Oriental Collections).

[356] “The Bulbul of Iran loves the rose, and when he sees someone picking a rose from the tree, he mourns and weeps” (“Persian Poem,” quoted in Ouseley’s Oriental Collections).

[357] Basnage, bk. iii. ch. xix. s. xix.

[357] Basnage, bk. III. ch. XIX. s. XIX.

[358] That phenomenon in the heavens, called the “Southern Cross,” appears to me so associated with the mystery of redemption, in all ages, that I cannot forbear drawing attention to the sign. The following is Captain Basil Hall’s description of this curious constellation.

[358] That phenomenon in the sky, known as the “Southern Cross,” seems to me so linked with the mystery of redemption throughout time, that I can't help but highlight the sign. Below is Captain Basil Hall’s description of this fascinating constellation.

“Of all the antarctic constellations, the celebrated Southern Cross is by far the most remarkable; and must in every age continue to arrest the attention of all voyagers and travellers who are fortunate enough to see it. I think it would strike the imagination even of a person who had never heard of the Christian religion; but of this it is difficult to judge, seeing how inextricably our own ideas are mingled up with associations linking this sacred symbol with almost every thought, word, and deed of our lives.

“Of all the Antarctic constellations, the famous Southern Cross is definitely the most remarkable and will always capture the attention of all voyagers and travelers lucky enough to see it. I believe it would impress even someone who has never heard of Christianity; however, it's hard to assess this because our own ideas are so intertwined with associations that connect this sacred symbol to nearly every thought, word, and action in our lives."

“The three great stars which form the Cross, one at the top, one at the left arm, and one, which is the chief star, called Alpha, at the foot, are so placed as to suggest the idea of a crucifix, even without the help of a small star, which completes the horizontal beam. When on the meridian, it stands nearly upright; and as it sets, we observe it lean over to the westward. I am not sure whether, upon the whole, this is not more striking than its gradually becoming more and more erect, as it rises from the east. In every position, however, it is beautiful to look at, and well calculated, with a little prompting from the fancy, to stir up our thoughts to solemn purposes.

“The three bright stars that make up the Cross—one at the top, one on the left arm, and the main star, called Alpha, at the bottom—are arranged in a way that suggests a crucifix, even without the small star that completes the horizontal beam. When it’s on the meridian, it stands almost upright, and as it sets, we can see it tilt toward the west. I’m not sure if this is actually more striking than how it gradually becomes more upright as it rises from the east. Still, in every position, it’s beautiful to see and, with a little imagination, can inspire our thoughts toward serious and meaningful reflections.”

“I know not how others are affected by such things, but for myself I can say with truth, that during the many nights I have watched the Southern Cross, I remember on two occasions, when the spectacle interested me exactly in the same way, nor any one upon which I did not discover the result to be somewhat different, and always more impressive than what I had looked for. This constellation, being about thirty degrees from the South Pole, is seen in its whole revolution, and accordingly, when off the Cape of Good Hope, I have observed it in every stage; from its triumphant erect position, between sixty and seventy degrees above the horizon, to that of complete immersion, with the top beneath, and almost touching the water. This position, by the way, always reminded me of the death of St. Peter, who is said to have deemed it too great an honour to be crucified with his head upwards. In short, I defy the stupidest mortal that ever lived, to watch these changes in the aspect of this splendid constellation, and not to be, in some degree, struck by them” (Fragments of Voyages).

“I don’t know how others feel about such things, but I can honestly say that during the many nights I’ve watched the Southern Cross, I remember two occasions when I felt the same level of interest, and none where the experience wasn’t somewhat different, and always more impressive than I expected. This constellation, being about thirty degrees from the South Pole, can be seen throughout its entire cycle, and while off the Cape of Good Hope, I’ve observed it at every stage; from its proud upright position, rising between sixty and seventy degrees above the horizon, to its complete immersion, with the top dipping below and almost touching the water. By the way, this position always reminded me of the death of St. Peter, who is said to have considered it too great an honor to be crucified with his head upwards. In short, I challenge the dumbest person who ever lived to watch these changes in the appearance of this magnificent constellation and not be somewhat moved by them.” (Fragments of Voyages)

[359] Isa. liii. 4, 5.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Isa. 53:4-5.

[360] Isa. liii. 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Isaiah 53:3.

[361] Asiatic Researches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Asian Studies.

[362] Matt. x. 26.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Matt. 10:26.

[363] This will explain a text in Scripture never before understood, namely, “Son of Man, when the land sinneth against Me by tresspassing grievously, then will I stretch out Mine hand upon it, and will break the staff of the bread thereof, and will send famine upon it, and cut off man and beast from it” (Ezek. xiv. 13). Fogh is another term equivalent to this.

[363] This will clarify a previously misunderstood passage in Scripture, specifically, “Son of Man, when the land sins against Me by committing serious wrongs, I will reach out My hand against it, break its supply of bread, send famine upon it, and cut off both people and animals from it” (Ezek. xiv. 13). Fogh is another term that means the same thing.

[364] This will at once appear from Varro, who, in Nonus Marcellinus, is made to say, “We are barbarians, because that we crucify (in gabalum suffigimus) the innocent; are you not barbarians, when you acquit the guilty?” Compare also Selden, Syntagm. ii. c. 1.

[364] This will immediately be evident from Varro, who, in Nonus Marcellinus, states, “We are barbarians because we crucify the innocent; are you not barbarians when you let the guilty go free?” Also, see Selden, Syntagm. ii. c. 1.

[365] Mithra signat illic in frontibus milites suos (Tertullian, de Præscrip. cap. xi.).

[365] Mithras marks his soldiers on their foreheads (Tertullian, de Præscrip. cap. xi.).

[366] Ezek. ix. 4, 5, 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ezekiel 9:4-6.

[367] John iii. 10. The omission of this cross from the text of our translation may afford some handle to the enemies of religion.

[367] John iii. 10. The absence of this cross from the text of our translation may give some leverage to the critics of religion.

[368] Matt. vi. 27.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Matt. 6:27.

[369] Cunni Diaboli.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cunni Diaboli.

[370] The rosary was also anterior to Christianity.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The rosary actually existed before Christianity.

[371] John i. 29.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John 1:29.

[372] John i. 30.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John 1:30.

[373] John i. 31.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John 1:31.

[374] Isa. xlii. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Isaiah 42:9.

[375] Temora.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Temora.

[376] “And this stone, which I have set for a pillar, shall be God’s house” (Gen. xxviii. 22).

[376] “And this stone, which I have set up as a pillar, will be God’s house” (Gen. xxviii. 22).

[377] It is fit I should advertise that Mr. Hamilton spoke of the individual merely as a figure, without professing to identify him in name or history either with Thot, Budha, or anybody else.

[377] I should point out that Mr. Hamilton referred to the individual simply as a figure, without claiming to connect him by name or history to Thot, Budha, or anyone else.

[378] Introduction, p. xciii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Intro, p. xciii.

[379] Cowper.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cowper.

[380] From the Brahma-vawartta, section of the Crishna-janma—c’hand’a.

[380] From the Brahma-vawartta, section of the Krishna-birth—c’hand’a.

[381] Much, mugh, mughsaine tra ainm sain delias do dheadh (Cormac’s Glossary).

[381] Much, mugh, mughsaine tra ainm sain delias do dheadh (Cormac’s Glossary).

[382] The locale of that boar, as well as the mystery of its meaning, which Plutarch transmitted in his allegorical war between Osiris and Typhon, is now no longer ambiguous (see p. 327).

[382] The location of that boar, along with the mystery of its meaning, which Plutarch conveyed in his allegorical war between Osiris and Typhon, is now clear (see p. 327).

[383] I have before explained that the serpent Pyth-on means the seduction of sensuality—Pith itself signifying yoni, the boat, or serpent, the final on being nothing but a Greek termination.

[383] I've previously explained that the serpent Pyth-on represents the temptation of sensuality—Pith itself means yoni, the boat, or serpent, with the final on just being a Greek suffix.

[384] Isa. liii. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Isa. 53:7.

[385] “The gods,” said the Budhist priest to the Catholic bishop before alluded to, “who have appeared in the present world, and who have obtained the perfect state, niebau, or deliverance from all the evils of life, are four, Chanchasam, Gonagom, Gaspa, and Godama” (Syme’s Embassy to the Court of Ava).

[385] “The gods,” said the Buddhist priest to the Catholic bishop mentioned earlier, “who have appeared in the current world and achieved the perfect state, nirvana, or freedom from all the evils of life, are four: Chanchasam, Gonagom, Gaspa, and Godama” (Syme’s Embassy to the Court of Ava).

[386] I shall give you my definition for this word by and by.

[386] I'll give you my definition for this word soon.

[387] 1 Cor. xv. 51.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1 Cor. 15:51.

[388] It will be perceived, that I do not mean this to be an exact copy of the Knockmoy Crucifixion—or vice versâ.—The general idea is, what I mean to substantiate, and the identity of design cannot well be gainsaid. This remark applies also to the kings about to be introduced by and by.

[388] It should be understood that I don’t intend this to be an exact copy of the Knockmoy Crucifixion—or vice versâ.—What I aim to support is the general idea, and the similarity in design is hard to deny. This observation also applies to the kings who will be introduced later.

[389] “We saw,” says Colonel Symes, alluding to the imperfect shell of a Budhist temple, in the Burman Empire, “several unfinished figures of animals and men in grotesque attitudes, which were designed as ornaments for different parts of the building” (Embassy to the Court of Ava).

[389] “We saw,” says Colonel Symes, referring to the incomplete shell of a Buddhist temple in the Burman Empire, “several unfinished figures of animals and men in grotesque poses, which were intended as decorations for various parts of the building” (Embassy to the Court of Ava).

[390] 1 Cor. i. 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1 Cor. 1:12.

[391] Asiatic Researches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Asian Studies.

[392] The name of Sulivan in Ireland, than which there is no one more common, is unquestionably but the perpetuation of the above Sulivahana. And I can give a proof of the fact, independently of its derivation, which will scare ridicule into defiance. It is that a particular branch of that family called the O’Sulivans, of Tomies, have been ever looked upon with a feeling of reverence by the natives, almost approaching to veneration. I have in vain striven to ascertain from them the origin of this indefinable sense of sanctity. It was like magic upon their minds: they half-worshipped them, and knew not why. There were but two individuals of this stock remaining when I was a schoolboy, a few years ago, at Killarney.

[392] The name Sulivan in Ireland, which is incredibly common, is definitely just a variation of the earlier name Sulivahana. I can provide evidence for this, regardless of its origin, that will challenge anyone who tries to mock it. A specific branch of that family, known as the O’Sulivans of Tomies, has always been regarded with a sense of respect by the locals, almost to the point of worship. I’ve tried unsuccessfully to figure out why they feel this unique sense of reverence. It was like magic to them: they admired these people without truly understanding why. When I was a schoolboy a few years ago in Killarney, there were only two individuals left from this family.

[393] “That is,” says Keating, “the neighbouring country”!!! as if a country would call itself by such a name! Vallancey ridicules, but bungles himself still more. And while reminded by this circumstance, I had best note, that what this last-mentioned writer elsewhere translates as “the topographical names of Ireland” (Ainim abberteach an n’ Eirean), should have been “the appellative names of Ireland”: they are the titles of the island itself, not descriptions of the several localities within it.

[393] “That is,” says Keating, “the neighboring country”!!! as if a country would actually call itself that! Vallancey makes fun of it, but he makes an even bigger mistake. And while I’m on this topic, I should point out that what this last writer translates as “the topographical names of Ireland” (Ainim abberteach an n’ Eirean) should actually be “the appellative names of Ireland”: these are the titles of the island itself, not descriptions of the various localities within it.

[394] Gen. xlix. 10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 49:10.

[395] Asiatic Researches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Asian Researches.

[396] Asiatic Researches.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Asiatic Studies.

[397] Isa. xlii. 2, 3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Isa. 42:2, 3.

[398] Retiring into a still more solitary place, Gautama and his disciples sustained triumphantly an argument with two of their bitterest enemies. But a severer trial exhibited his righteousness in a yet clearer light. Four young and beautiful sisters, burning with unholy love, presented themselves naked before him, and besought him to comply with their desires. “Who, O Gautame!” said they, in the rage of their disappointment, “who is the lying witness who dares attest that the virtues of all the former saints are concentrated in thee?” “Behold my witness,” said the sage, striking the ground with his hand, and at the moment Okintôngu, the tutelar genius of the earth, appeared, proclaiming, with a loud voice, “It is I who am the witness of the truth!” The young women then fell upon their faces and adored Gautama, saying, “O pure and perfect countenance, wisdom more precious than gold! majesty impenetrable! honour and adoration to thee, thou source of the faith of the three epochs of the world!” (Abridged from Klaproth).

[398] Retreating to an even more secluded spot, Gautama and his disciples successfully argued against two of their fiercest opponents. But a more intense challenge revealed his righteousness in an even clearer way. Four young and beautiful sisters, consumed by improper desires, approached him naked and begged him to fulfill their wishes. “Who, O Gautame!” they exclaimed in their anger, “who is the lying witness that claims the virtues of all the past saints are combined in you?” “Look at my witness,” said the sage, striking the ground with his hand. At that moment, Okintôngu, the guardian spirit of the earth, appeared, proclaiming loudly, “I am the witness of the truth!” The young women then fell to their faces, worshiping Gautama, saying, “O pure and perfect countenance, wisdom more valuable than gold! impenetrable majesty! honor and devotion to you, thou source of the faith of the three epochs of the world!” (Abridged from Klaproth).

[399] Chambers’s Edinburgh Journal, October 12, 1833.

[399] Chambers’s Edinburgh Journal, October 12, 1833.

[400] This is the exact rendering of the name by which they called it: viz. nua vreith, or the being born anew by the operation of grace.

[400] This is the exact name they used for it: namely, nua vreith, or the being born anew through the action of grace.

[401] It is still practised in the East.—“For the purpose of regeneration it is directed to make an image of pure gold of the female power of nature, in the shape either of a woman or of a cow. In this statue the person to be regenerated is inclosed, and dragged out through the usual channel. As a statue of pure gold, and of proper dimensions, would be too expensive, it is sufficient to make an image of the sacred Yoni, through which the person to be regenerated is to pass” (Wilford).

[401] It's still practiced in the East. —"For the purpose of regeneration, there’s a tradition of creating an image of pure gold representing the female power of nature, either in the form of a woman or a cow. In this statue, the person who is to be regenerated is enclosed and then pulled out through the usual channel. Since a statue made entirely of pure gold and the right size would be too expensive, it’s enough to create an image of the sacred Yoni, through which the person who is to be regenerated should pass" (Wilford).

[402] See pp. 3-78 and 162.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See pages 3-78 and 162.

[403] Be it remembered, that it was in consequence of his ignorance of the principle of regeneration that our Saviour addressed Nicodemus in these cutting words, viz. “Art thou a master of Israel, and knowest not these things?” thereby recognising the existence of the doctrine before His own manifestation to that people.

[403] Remember that it was due to his lack of understanding about the principle of regeneration that our Savior spoke to Nicodemus with these sharp words: "Are you a teacher of Israel and do not understand these things?" This acknowledges that the doctrine existed before He revealed Himself to that people.

[404] “Enter ye in at the strait gate: for wide is the gate, and broad is the way, that leadeth to destruction, and many there be which go in thereat, because strait is the gate, and narrow is the way, which leadeth unto life, and few there be that find it” (Matt. vii. 13, 14).

[404] “Enter through the narrow gate: for wide is the gate, and spacious is the path that leads to destruction, and many are those who go through it, because narrow is the gate, and difficult is the road that leads to life, and few are those who find it” (Matt. vii. 13, 14).

[405] “The dome [of this, what he calls a cemetery] springs at various unequal heights, from eight to nine and ten feet on different sides, forming at first a coving of eight sides. At the height of fifteen or sixteen feet, the north and south sides of this coving run to a point like a gore, and the coving continues its spring with six sides; the east side coming to a point next, it is reduced to five sides, the west next; and the dome ends and closes with four sides; not tied with a key-stone, but capped with a flag-stone of three feet ten inches, by three feet five. The construction of this dome is not formed by key-stones, whose sides are the radii of a circle, or of an ellipsis converging to a centre. It is combined with great long flat stones, each of the upper stones projecting a little beyond the end of that immediately beneath it; the part projecting, and weight supported by it, bearing so small a proportion to the weight which presses down the part supported; the greater the general weight is which is laid upon such a cove, the firmer it is compacted in all its parts” (Pownall).

[405] “The dome [of what he calls a cemetery] rises at different heights, ranging from eight to ten feet on various sides, initially forming an eight-sided curve. At fifteen or sixteen feet, the north and south sides of this curve come to a point, and the curve continues with six sides; the east side comes to a point next, reducing it to five sides, followed by the west side; and the dome finishes with four sides, not held together by a keystone but capped with a flagstone measuring three feet ten inches by three feet five. This dome's structure isn't formed by keystones, whose sides are the radii of a circle or an ellipse converging at a center. Instead, it's built with large flat stones, each of the upper stones extending slightly beyond the stone directly beneath it; the part that projects, along with the weight it supports, is a small fraction compared to the weight pressing down on the supported part; the more weight applied to such a curve, the more firmly it becomes compacted in all its parts” (Pownall).

[406] “The eight sides of this polygon are thus formed: the aperture which forms the entrance, and the three niches, or tabernacles, make four sides, and the four imposts the other four” (Pownall).

[406] “The eight sides of this polygon are formed as follows: the opening that serves as the entrance and the three niches or tabernacles create four sides, while the four imposts complete the other four” (Pownall).

[407] This word I have already derived, after the example of other writers, from peutgeda, or house of idols, so misnamed by Europeans. I must state, however, that another explication is also assigned thereto, and that is, a perversion of the term bhaga-vati, or holy house. But with great respect to the gentlemen who incline to the latter opinion, I have to observe that bhaga-vati, properly signifies the sacred Yoni; and, therefore, that however applicable to a subterraneous temple, or cave, it could by no means represent an erect building.

[407] I've derived this word, following the example of other writers, from peutgeda, or house of idols, a name given by Europeans. However, I have to point out that another explanation is also offered, which is a distortion of the term bhaga-vati, or holy house. But with all due respect to those who favor this view, I must note that bhaga-vati actually refers to the sacred Yoni; and, therefore, while it could apply to a subterranean temple or cave, it could not accurately describe an erect building.

[408] “The entrance into this temple, which is entirely hewn out of a stone resembling porphyry, is by a spacious front supported by two massy pillars and two pilasters forming three openings, under a thick and steep rock, overhung by brushwood and wild shrubs. The long ranges of columns that appear closing in perspective on every side; the flat roof of solid rock that seems to be prevented from falling only by the massy pillars, whose capitals are pressed down and flattened as if by the superincumbent weight; the darkness that obscures the interior of the temple, which is dimly lighted only by the entrances; and the gloomy appearance of the gigantic stone figures ranged along the wall, and hewn, like the whole temple, out of the living rock,—joined to the strange uncertainty that hangs over the history of this place,—carry the mind back to distant periods, and impress it with that kind of uncertain and religious awe with which the grander works of ages of darkness are generally contemplated” (Erskine).

[408] “The entrance to this temple, which is entirely carved from a stone that looks like porphyry, features a large front supported by two massive pillars and two pilasters, creating three openings, under a thick and steep rock, covered with brush and wild shrubs. The long rows of columns seem to close in around you; the flat roof of solid rock appears to be held up only by the heavy pillars, whose capitals are pressed down and flattened as if from the overwhelming weight above; the darkness that fills the interior of the temple is only faintly lit by the entrances; and the gloomy presence of the giant stone figures lined along the walls, carved, like the entire temple, from the living rock—combined with the strange uncertainty surrounding the history of this place—takes the mind back to distant times and evokes a sense of uncertain and religious awe that people generally feel when contemplating the grand works from ancient periods of darkness” (Erskine).

[409] “This appellation, Caucasus, at least in its present state, is not Sanscrit; and as it is not of Grecian origin, it is probable that the Greeks received it through their intercourse with the Persians” (Wilford).

[409] “The name Caucasus, as we know it today, isn’t Sanscrit; and since it doesn’t come from Greek origins, it’s likely that the Greeks got it from their interactions with the Persians” (Wilford).

[410] Darwin.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Darwin.

[411] “If perfection in art consist in affording continued pleasure, its achievements, when contemplating this column, must be deemed insurpassable. A Corinthian capital of 10 feet is poised on a shaft of 67½ feet, the latter resting on a base of 21½ feet; the whole rises to a height of nearly 100 feet” (Head).

[411] “If perfection in art means providing endless enjoyment, then the accomplishments shown in this column are truly unmatched. A Corinthian capital standing at 10 feet is set on a shaft that is 67½ feet tall, with the whole structure resting on a base of 21½ feet; together, they reach a height of nearly 100 feet” (Head).

[412] “Or the obelisks, commonly called Cleopatra’s Needles, one alone is now standing; the other, lying down, measures seven feet square at the base, and sixty-six feet in length. They are so well known, that it is not necessary to give a very particular description of them” (Clarke).

[412] “Or the obelisks, often referred to as Cleopatra’s Needles, one is still standing; the other, which is lying down, is seven feet square at the base and sixty-six feet long. They are so famous that there’s no need to provide a detailed description of them” (Clarke).

[413] In confirmation of this, you will find at p. 14 of Seguin’s Thessalonian Coins, the impression of a man with a hammer, as above, in one hand, and a key in the other, and the word Cabeiros as the inscription.

[413] To confirm this, you can see on page 14 of Seguin’s Thessalonian Coins, the image of a man holding a hammer in one hand and a key in the other, with the word Cabeiros as the inscription.

[414] On all public occasions displays of this kind are still indulged in the East. The floralia of the Romans were adopted from the Easterns. “Every person, male and female, had festoons depending from the top of the cap down one side of the head. These were composed of the flowers of the wild rose and hawthorn, and other beautiful kinds, which, while they set off the headpiece of the lieges, literally perfumed the air wherever they went” (Archer).

[414] At all public events, these kinds of displays are still seen in the East. The floralia of the Romans came from Eastern traditions. “Every person, both men and women, wore festoons hanging down from the top of their caps to one side of their heads. These were made of flowers from the wild rose and hawthorn, along with other beautiful types, which not only enhanced the headpieces of the people but also filled the air with their fragrance wherever they went” (Archer).

[415] Sketches of India Field Sports. Dr. Shaw and Mr. Forbes are even more conclusive.

[415] Sketches of India Field Sports. Dr. Shaw and Mr. Forbes are even more convincing.

[416] P. 338.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 338.

[417] If you examine the Tuath-de-danaan crosses with a minute eye, you will find this exposition irrefutably verified. Though they all have the traces of the Budhist sculpture, they have also the marks of obliteration; and no one of them to a greater extent than this at Finglas, where it is known that St. Patrick principally resided. Yet even this retains indistinct evidence of snakes, etc.

[417] If you look closely at the Tuath-de-danaan crosses, you'll see that this explanation is undeniably confirmed. While they all show signs of Buddhist sculpture, they also bear the marks of destruction; and none more so than the one at Finglas, where it's known that St. Patrick mainly lived. Yet even this one still has faint evidence of snakes, and so on.

“The body of the snake is not only capable of flexion, but of close and intimate application to every rugged inequality of a tree on the earth; and this faculty is the result of its minute subdivisions. The body of the snake is never bent in acute angles, but always in flowing easy curves or circles. From each of those distant bones, so multitudinous in their number, which form the vertebral column (and in one species of Pythra we have counted 256, exclusive of those composing the tail), a rib arises from each side, and both together form a great portion of a circle, so as to embrace nearly the whole circumference of the body. These ribs are restricted to the vertebræ of the body only; they do not arise from those of the tail.”

“The body of a snake isn't just flexible; it can also closely adapt to every rough surface of a tree on the ground. This ability comes from its tiny segments. The snake's body doesn’t bend at sharp angles but moves in smooth, flowing curves or circles. From each of the many bones that make up the spine (in one species of Python, we've counted 256, not including those in the tail), a rib extends from each side, together forming a large part of a circle that nearly wraps around the entire body. These ribs are limited to the vertebrae of the body; they don't come from those of the tail.”

[418] Travels in Northern India.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Traveling in Northern India.

[419] Oliver Cromwell with his army of locusts.

[419] Oliver Cromwell and his army of locusts.

[420] Byron.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Byron.

[421] Some say he belonged to the fifth century. All agree that it was not later than the ninth.

[421] Some say he was from the fifth century. Everyone agrees it was no later than the ninth.

[422] See p. 61.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page 61.

[423] July 1833.—This gentleman’s name was Pareira.

[423] July 1833.—This man's name was Pareira.

[424] Religious Rites and Ceremonies.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Religious Rites and Ceremonies.

[425] The Gaurs themselves did not build those towers, but finding them to their hand, and knowing them to have been formerly reverenced, they converted them to this purpose.

[425] The Gaurs didn’t build those towers themselves, but since they found them handy and knew they were once respected, they repurposed them for this use.

[426] One called Jachen, that is, he shall establish; and the other Boaz, or, in it is strength. This was all emblematical, which, without giving Solomon any participation therein, may be accounted for on the principle that the building was conducted under the superintendence of Hiram, a Sidonian, who naturally had exercised the taste of his own country in the discretion here allowed him. Nor will the circumstance of those pillars having been made of metal oppose any barrier—the design is the thing to be considered, not the material. And besides, we find them of metal elsewhere also.

[426] One was named Jachen, meaning he shall establish; the other was Boaz, or in it is strength. This was all symbolic, which, without involving Solomon, can be explained by the fact that the construction was managed by Hiram, a Sidonian, who naturally infused the style of his own country into the design he was allowed to create. Additionally, the fact that those pillars were made of metal isn’t a problem—the design is what matters, not the material. Plus, we also find them made of metal in other instances.

“An iron pillar,” says Archer, “stands in a sort of courtyard, having the remains of cloisters on the four sides. Its history is veiled in darkest night. There is an inscription on it, which nobody can decipher: nor is there any account, historical or traditional, except we may refer to the latter class, a prevalent idea of all people, that the pillar is on the most sacred spot of the old city, which spot was also its centre. It is also said that as long as the pillar stood, so long would Hindustan flourish. This was the united dictum of the Brahmins and astrologers of the day. The pillar is fifteen or sixteen inches in diameter.”

“An iron pillar,” Archer says, “stands in a kind of courtyard with the remnants of cloisters on all four sides. Its history is veiled in darkest night. There’s an inscription on it that no one can read, and there aren’t any historical or traditional records to refer to, except for a common belief among people that the pillar is located at the most sacred spot in the old city, which was also its center. It’s also said that as long as the pillar remains standing, Hindustan will thrive. This was the shared belief of the Brahmins and astrologers of that time. The pillar is about fifteen or sixteen inches in diameter.”

[427] ανθρωπος εστι των παντων μετρον (Protagoras).

[427] Man is the measure of all things (Protagoras).

[428] 1 Kings viii. 27.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1 Kings 8:27.

[429] Antiquities of Ireland, vol. ii. p. 134.

[429] Antiquities of Ireland, vol. ii. p. 134.

[430] Antiquities of Ireland, vol. ii. p. 129.

[430] Antiquities of Ireland, vol. ii. p. 129.

[431] Dublin Penny Journal, 20th July 1833.

[431] Dublin Penny Journal, 20th July 1833.

[432] Dublin Penny Journal, 10th June 1833.

[432] Dublin Penny Journal, June 10, 1833.

[433] Dublin Penny Journal, 20th July 1833.

[433] Dublin Penny Journal, July 20, 1833.

[434] Ibid. 5th October 1833.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Same source. 5th October 1833.

[435] Colgan.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Colgan.

[436] Melpomene, ch. 46.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Melpomene, ch. 46.

[437] “Oppidum vocant Britanni cum silvas impeditas vallo atque fossâ munierunt. The Britons call a town an encumbered wood, fenced in with a rampart and a ditch” (Cæsar’s Comment. lib. 5).

[437] “The Britons call a town a crowded forest, protected by a rampart and a ditch” (Caesar's Comment. lib. 5).

[438] Of whom O’Flaherty gives this character from an Irish poem, writ by one G. Comdeus O’Cormaic, which he thus translates into Latin:—

[438] O’Flaherty features this character from an Irish poem written by G. Comdeus O’Cormaic, which he translates into Latin as follows:—

“Primus Amerginus genu candidus anthor Jern
Historicus, judex lege, poeta, sophus.”

“Primus Amerginus, white-gilled author Jern
Historian, judge of the law, poet, wise one.”

That is,—

That is—

Fair-limbed Amergin, venerable sage,
First graced Ierne’s old historic page;
Judge of the laws, for justice high approved,
And loving wisdom by the muse beloved.

Fair-limbed Amergin, wise elder,
First appeared on Ireland’s ancient pages;
Judge of the laws, respected for justice,
And cherished by the muse for loving wisdom.

And he quotes this hemistich as another fragment of his poetry—

And he quotes this half-line as another piece of his poetry—

“Eagna la heagluis aidir
Agus feabtha la flaithibh.”

“Eagna la heagluis aidir
Agus feabtha la flaithibh.”

That is,—

That is—

Let those, who o’er the sacred rites preside,
Take wisdom for their guardian and their guide;
Let those, whose power the multitude obey,
Support by conduct their imperial sway.

Let those who oversee the sacred rituals,
Use wisdom as their protector and guide;
Let those whose authority the crowd follows,
Uphold their royal power through their actions.

[439] The above stanza, I should observe, belongs to that species of poetry called in Irish con-a-clon, wherein the final word of each line is the initial one of the following.

[439] The stanza above, I should point out, belongs to a style of poetry in Irish called con-a-clon, where the last word of each line is the first word of the next line.

[440] Or “Tarah,” says the Dinn Seanchas, compiled by Amergen Mac Amalgaid in the year 544, “was so called from its celebrity for melody.”

[440] Or “Tarah,” says the Dinn Seanchas, compiled by Amergen Mac Amalgaid in the year 544, “was named for its fame in music.”

[441] “Once occupied by a celebrated queen!” (Asiatic Researches).

[441] “Once the home of a famous queen!” (Asiatic Researches).

[442] “Heremon was the first of the Scots who held the dominion over all Ireland” (Psalter of Narran).

[442] “Heremon was the first of the Scots to rule over all of Ireland” (Psalter of Narran).

[443] “For, in the first place, the general tradition of the old Irish handed down to us by all our historians and other writers, imports that when the Scots arrived in Ireland, they spoke the same language with that of the Tuath-de-danaans” (Preface to O’Brien’s Irish Dictionary).

[443] “First of all, the common belief among old Irish historians and writers tells us that when the Scots arrived in Ireland, they spoke the same language as the Tuath-de-Danaans” (Preface to O’Brien’s Irish Dictionary).

[444] The Egyptian epithets are not very dissimilar: “Besides these first inhabitants of Sancha-dwipa, who are described by the mythologists, as elephants, demons, and snakes, we find a race called Shand-ha-yana, who are the real Troglodites; they were the descendants of Abri, before named, whose history being closely connected with that of the Sacred Isles in the West, deserves peculiar attention” (Asiatic Researches).

[444] The Egyptian titles aren’t very different: “Alongside the original inhabitants of Sancha-dwipa, described by mythologists as elephants, demons, and snakes, there’s a group known as Shand-ha-yana, who are the true Troglodytes; they are the descendants of Abri, mentioned earlier, whose history is closely tied to that of the Sacred Isles in the West, and deserves special attention” (Asiatic Researches).

[445] Nearly similar things, we find, have occurred in the East. “The natives of the place (Mavalepuran, in Indian) declared to the writer of this account, that the more aged people among them remembered to have seen the tops of several pagodas far out in the sea; a statement which was verified by the appearance of one on the brink of the sea, already nearly swallowed up by that element” (Asiatic Researches).

[445] Almost the same things, we discover, have happened in the East. “The locals (Mavalepuran, in India) told the writer of this account that the older people among them recalled seeing the tops of several pagodas far out in the sea; a statement that was confirmed by the sight of one right at the edge of the sea, already almost consumed by the water” (Asiatic Researches).

[446] Αναθηματα,—things dedicated to the gods.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Offerings—items dedicated to the gods.

[447] In March.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ in March.

[448] In September.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ in September.

[449] See p. 120.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page 120.

[450] Trans. Roy. Ir. Acad. vol. xvi. p. 166.

[450] Trans. Roy. Ir. Acad. vol. xvi. p. 166.

[451] Procopius calls them ανηκοι και αμελιτητοι, that is, heedless and indifferent to all culture.

[451] Procopius refers to them as uninterested and careless, meaning they show no regard for culture at all.

Bishop Cormac also says that he “cannot sufficiently express his astonishment at the indifference which the Scottish nation evinced in his day to literature.”

Bishop Cormac also says that he "can't fully express his amazement at the indifference that the Scottish nation showed in his time towards literature."

Strabo calls them, Αγριων τελεως ανθρωτων, while M‘Pherson asserts of their brethren, that “nothing is more certain than that the British Scots were an illiterate people, and involved in barbarism, even after the Patriarch’s mission to the Scots of Ireland.”

Strabo refers to them as, Αγριων τελεως ανθρωπων, while M‘Pherson claims about their kin that “nothing is more certain than that the British Scots were an uneducated people, and caught up in barbarism, even after the Patriarch’s mission to the Scots of Ireland.”

[452] In fact this writer had no other reason for this mistake which he has committed, in describing it as “scarce habitable for cold,” than his knowledge of its Hyperborean situation. “The most remote navigation northward from the Celtic coast in our days,” says he, “is said to be into Ireland (Ierné), which being situated beyond Britain, is scarce habitable for cold, so that what lies beyond that island is thought to be not at all habitable” (Geog. lib. 2, ex vers. Gul. Xylandri).

[452] In fact, this writer had no other reason for this mistake he made in describing it as “barely livable due to the cold,” other than his understanding of its location in the far north. “The farthest north one can navigate from the Celtic coast nowadays,” he says, “is believed to be to Ireland (Ierné), which is located beyond Britain and is hardly habitable because of the cold, so what lies beyond that island is thought to be completely uninhabitable” (Geog. lib. 2, ex vers. Gul. Xylandri).

[453] Orpheus also calls the sea dividing the north of Scotland from Ireland, “Mare Cronium, idem quod mare saturninum et oceanus septentrionalis” (Vallancey).

[453] Orpheus also refers to the sea separating northern Scotland from Ireland as “Mare Cronium, which is the same as the Saturnian sea and the northern ocean” (Vallancey).

[454] Gerald. Cambr. Hist. i. cap. 19.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gerald. Cambr. Hist. i. cap. 19.

[455] A series of articles written under this head, in the columns of the Dublin Penny Journal, by Mr. Pebrie, antiquarian high-priest to the Royal Irish Academy!

[455] A series of articles written under this title, in the columns of the Dublin Penny Journal, by Mr. Pebrie, the expert on antiques for the Royal Irish Academy!

[456] This Tubal-Cain was evidently the person from whom the Greeks manufactured their mythological Vul-can.

[456] This Tubal-Cain was clearly the figure from whom the Greeks created their mythological Vulcan.

[457] “The griffin,” says Shaw, copying Ctesias, “is a quadruped of India, having the claws of a lion, and wings upon his back. His fore parts are red, his wings white, his neck blue, his head and his beak resemble those of the eagle; he makes his nest among the mountains, and haunts the deserts, where he conceals his gold.”

[457] “The griffin,” Shaw says, referencing Ctesias, “is a four-legged creature from India, with the claws of a lion and wings on its back. Its front is red, its wings are white, its neck is blue, and its head and beak look like those of an eagle; it builds its nest in the mountains and roams the deserts, where it hides its gold.”

[458] “The ignorance of the European Greeks in geography was extreme in all respects during many ages. They do not even appear to have known the discoveries made in more ancient voyages, which were not absolutely unknown to Homer” (Mr. Gouget, Origin of Arts and Sciences, tom. 7, b. 3).

[458] “The European Greeks were incredibly ignorant about geography for many ages. They seemingly didn’t know about the discoveries made in earlier voyages, which were not completely unknown to Homer” (Mr. Gouget, Origin of Arts and Sciences, vol. 7, book 3).

[459] “L’existence de ce peuple antérieur est prouvée par le tableau qui n’offre que des débris, astronomie oubliée, philosophie mêlée à des absurdités, physique dégénérée en fables, religion épurée, mais cachée dans une idolatrie grossière. Cet ancien peuple a eu des sciences perfectionnées, une philosophie sublime et sage” (Bailly).

[459] “The existence of this earlier people is proven by the picture that shows only remnants: forgotten astronomy, philosophy mixed with absurdities, physics turned into fables, religion refined yet hidden within a coarse idolatry. This ancient people possessed advanced sciences and a sublime, wise philosophy” (Bailly).

[460] Amongst our antiquities also are found nose-rings (nasc-srion), which, stronger than any other demonstration, shows the orientalism of our Tuath-de-danaan ancestors. Their ear-rings, also, are thus defined in Comrac’s Glossary: “Arc nasc—vel, a-naisc, bid im cluas—aibh na saoreland,” i.e. a ring worn in the ears of our gentry.

[460] Among our ancient artifacts, we also find nose rings (nasc-srion), which, more than anything else, highlight the Eastern influences of our Tuath-de-danaan ancestors. Their earrings are similarly described in Comrac’s Glossary: “Arc nasc—vel, a-naisc, bid im cluas—aibh na saoreland,” i.e. a ring worn in the ears of our nobility.

[461] Dublin Penny Journal.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Dublin Penny Journal.

[462] “Si j’ai bien prouvé que Butta, Thoth, et Mercure ne sont également que le même inventeur des sciences et des arts” (Bailly).

[462] “If I have successfully shown that Butta, Thoth, and Mercury are all just the same inventor of sciences and arts” (Bailly).

“The Buddhists insist that the religion of Buddha existed from the beginning” (Asiatic Researches).

“The Buddhists claim that the religion of Buddha has existed since the beginning” (Asiatic Researches).

[463] Gentleman’s Magazine, Nov. 1822.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gentleman's Magazine, Nov. 1822.

[464] In the entire land of Phœnicia there was but one, and that comparatively a modern one, erected no doubt after their intercourse with the Tuath-de-danaans.

[464] In all of Phœnicia, there was only one, and it was relatively modern, likely built after their contact with the Tuath-de-danaans.

[465] The play above alluded to is that of the Pænulus, or Carthaginian, in which Haono is introduced in quest of his two daughters, who, with their nurse, had been stolen by pirates, and conveyed to Calydon, in Ætolia. Thither the father repairs on receiving intelligence of the fact, and addresses a supplication to the presiding deity of the country, to restore to him his children unstained by pollution. He is made to speak in his vernacular tongue, just as natives of France are represented in our drama by Shakespeare: and so interesting is the whole—independently of the curiosity attaching to so rare a production—that I shall subjoin a portion of it for the reader.

[465] The play mentioned above is the Pænulus, or Carthaginian, where Haono is on a mission to find his two daughters, who, along with their nurse, were taken by pirates and brought to Calydon in Ætolia. After learning this, the father goes there and prays to the local deity to bring his children back to him unharmed. He speaks in his native language, just like how French characters are portrayed in our plays by Shakespeare. The entire story is so captivating—besides the unique nature of such a rare piece—that I will share a part of it with the reader.

1.
“Nith al o nim, ua lonuth secorathessi ma com syth.
An iath al a nim, uaillonac socruidd se me com sit.”
O mighty splendour of the land, renowned, powerful; let him quiet me with repose.

2.
“Chin lach chunyth mumys tyal myethii barii imi schi.
Cim laig cungan, muin is toil, mo iocd bearad iar mo sgil.”
Help of the weary captive, instruct me according to thy will, to recover my children after my fatigue.

1.
“Listen to me, if you can hear my voice.
If I bring my words before you, grant me peace.”
O mighty beauty of the land, famous and strong; let me find rest.

2.
“Help me, weary captive, guide me as you wish,
To reclaim my children after my exhaustion.”

N.B.—The first line in each of these triplets is Phœnician, the second Irish, and the third, their import, in English.

N.B.—The first line in each of these triplets is Phoenician, the second is Irish, and the third is their meaning in English.

[466] “How comes it then that they are so unlearned—still, being so old scholars? for learning (as the poet saith) emollit mores nec sinit esse feros; whence, then, I pray you, could they have those letters?” He answers, “It is hard to say, for whether they at the first coming into the land, or afterwards by trading with other nations, learned them of them, or devised them amongst themselves, is very doubtful, but that they had letters anciently is nothing doubtful, for the Saxons of England are said to have their letters and learning, and learned men, from the Irish. And that also appeareth from the likeness of the character, for the Saxon’s character is the same with the Irish” (Spenser).

[466] “How is it that they are so uneducated, even though they are old scholars? As the poet says, learning softens manners and doesn’t allow one to be savage; so I ask, where could they have gotten their letters?” He replies, “It’s hard to say. Whether they learned them upon first arriving in the land, or later through trade with other nations, or invented them themselves, is uncertain. But it’s clear that they had letters in ancient times, as the Saxons of England are said to have gotten their letters and learning from the Irish. This is also evident from the similarity of the characters, as the Saxon characters are the same as the Irish’s” (Spenser).

[467] “Having been always free and independent of the empire of the Romans, they were unacquainted with the Roman language and its characters: there were, therefore, but two courses to adopt; either to translate the holy books into the language of the country, and celebrate the divine mysteries in it, which would have been contrary to the custom of the Church, or to teach the characters of the Roman language to those who were to instruct others; the holy apostle adopted the latter course” (Abbé Mac Geohigan).

[467] “Having always been free and independent from the Roman Empire, they didn't know the Roman language or its writing. So, there were only two options available: either translate the holy books into the local language and hold religious ceremonies in that language, which would have gone against the Church's tradition, or teach the Roman characters to those who would teach others; the holy apostle chose the second option” (Abbé Mac Geohigan).

[468] Book of Cashel.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cashel Book.

[469] Job viii. 8, and xix. 23.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Job 8:8 and 19:23.

[470] There is no Mohammedan of learning in Persia or India who is not an astrologer: rare works upon that science are more valued than any other; and it is remarkable that on the most trivial occasions, when calculating nativities and foretelling events, they deem it essential to describe the planets in terms not unsuited to the account which the author of the Dabistan has given of these deities (Sir John Malcolm).

[470] There isn't a knowledgeable Muslim in Persia or India who isn't an astrologer: rare texts on that subject are held in higher regard than any others; and it's interesting that on the most minor occasions, when determining birth charts and predicting events, they find it necessary to describe the planets in a way that aligns with the description given by the author of the Dabistan about these deities (Sir John Malcolm).

[471] Job xix. 23, 24.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Job 19:23-24.

[472] Job viii. 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Job 8:8.

[473] Since I have commenced this work, a very ancient manuscript of the abbey of Icolmkill has fallen into my hands; it was written by Cairbre-Liffeachair, who lived six generations before St. Patrick, and about the time of our Saviour; an exact account is given in it of Irish kings, from whence I infer, that as the Irish had manuscripts at that period, we must certainly have possessed them likewise.

[473] Since I started this work, I've come into possession of a very old manuscript from the abbey of Icolmkill; it was written by Cairbre-Liffeachair, who lived six generations before St. Patrick, around the same time as our Savior. It provides a detailed account of Irish kings, which leads me to believe that since the Irish had manuscripts at that time, we must have had them too.

[474] Æschylus would seem to refer to this, when he makes Prometheus say, “I invented for them the array of letters, and fixed the memory, the mother of knowledge, and the soul of life” (Bloomfield’s edition, v. 469).

[474] Aeschylus seems to mention this when Prometheus says, “I created the system of letters, established memory, the source of knowledge, and the essence of life” (Bloomfield’s edition, v. 469).

[475] Τον Ἑρακλεα ὁι Κελτοι ΟΓΜΙΟΝ ονομαζουσι φωνη τη επιχωριῳ. Lucian.

[475] The Celts call Heracles OGMION in their local language. Lucian.

[476] Whittaker’s, Manchester.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Whittaker's, Manchester.

[477] See p. 332.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See p. 332.

[478] An allegory, by the way, which I could explain satisfactorily, were it not that it would detain me.

[478] It's an allegory, by the way, that I could explain really well, if it didn't take up so much of my time.

[479] O Richard of Cirencester, oh! what pleasure it affords me to see the moderns running after the chariot wheels of the monks, whenever they can pick out amongst their lucubrations any stray sentences to support their own fantasies!

[479] Oh Richard of Cirencester, how delightful it is for me to see the modern folks chasing after the chariot wheels of the monks, whenever they find any random sentences in their writings to back up their own ideas!

[480] “Near the road (at a place called Margan) is an old cross, bearing an inscription, which has been doomed to serve as a bridge for foot passengers over a little rivulet; and in the village are fragments of a most beautiful cross richly decorated with fretwork.”—Cambrensis.

[480] “Near the road (at a place called Margan) is an old cross, featuring an inscription, which is meant to act as a bridge for pedestrians over a small stream; and in the village are remnants of a beautiful cross adorned with intricate designs.”—Cambridge.

[481] Some copies read Scoto, the meaning, however, is the same; the only difference being that the latter partakes of the modern enunciations of the word, as Scots, instead of Scuits or Scythians.

[481] Some copies read Scoto, but the meaning is the same; the only difference is that the former reflects modern pronunciations of the word, like Scots, instead of Scuits or Scythians.

[482] In the anxiety with which my translation of “Phœnician Ireland” was hurried through the press, it inadvertently escaped me that the Scythians had only touched at Spain. The above will correct the oversight; to which I shall add that, “as for entitling the Spanish-Irish Scots, there wants no authority, the Irish authors having constantly called the Spanish colony Kin-Scuit, or the Scottish nation.”—Lhuydh.

[482] In the rush to get my translation of “Phoenician Ireland” published, I overlooked the fact that the Scythians only briefly visited Spain. The above will fix that mistake; I should also add that, “when it comes to naming the Spanish-Irish Scots, there’s no need for authority, as the Irish writers have consistently referred to the Spanish colony as Kin-Scuit, or the Scottish nation.”—Lhuydh.

[483] “Every argument of the origin of emigrant nations must, after all, be referred to language.”—Camden.

[483] “Every discussion about the origins of immigrant nations ultimately comes down to language.”—Camden.

[484] The derivation of those two terms is not exclusively mine. It is but the repetition of the received interpretation of all men of letters.

[484] The way those two terms were derived isn't just my own. It's just a repeat of the accepted interpretation from all the writers.

[485] “For it is to be thought, that the use of all England was in the raigne of Henry the Second, when Ireland was planted with English, very rude and barbarous, so as if the same should be now used in England by any, it would seem worthy of sharpe correction, and of new lawes for reformation, for it is but even the other day since England grew civill” (Spenser).

[485] “It's worth considering that during the reign of Henry the Second, all of England was quite rough and uncivilized, just as Ireland was being settled by the English. If such behavior were to happen in England today, it would definitely deserve strict punishment and new laws for reform. It was only recently that England became civilized.” (Spenser).

[486] The name of Arran was given to this island as expressive of the land of the unfaithful, in opposition to our Iran, or the land of the faithful: both corresponding to the Iran and An-Iran of the Persians.

[486] The name of Arran was given to this island to mean the land of the unfaithful, in contrast to our Iran, or the land of the faithful: both relating to the Iran and An-Iran of the Persians.

[487] This, however, did not happen at first; for the name of Ireland was not yet generally used among strangers, as Adam de Breme, who lived in the eleventh century, and Nubigensis, in the twelfth, were the first who mentioned it: the name of Scotland was by degrees appropriated to Albania, which was for some time called Little Scotland, “Scotia Minor,” to distinguish it from Ireland, which was called “Scotia Major,” whose inhabitants did not lose all of a sudden the name of Scots: they are so called in the eleventh century by Herman, in the first book of his chronicle; by Marianus Scotus, Florentius Wigorniensis, in his annals, in which, having inserted the chronicle of Marianus, in mentioning the year 1028, he says, “In this year was born Marianus, probably a Scot from Ireland, by whose care this excellent chronicle has been compiled from several histories.” We discover the same thing in a chronicle in the Cottonian library (Abbé Mac Geoghegan).

[487] However, this didn't happen immediately; the name Ireland wasn't commonly used by outsiders just yet. Adam de Breme, who lived in the eleventh century, and Nubigensis in the twelfth, were the first to mention it. Gradually, the name Scotland started being used for Albania, which for a time was called Little Scotland, or “Scotia Minor,” to differentiate it from Ireland, referred to as “Scotia Major.” The inhabitants didn’t suddenly stop being called Scots; they were still referred to as such in the eleventh century by Herman in the first book of his chronicle, and by Marianus Scotus and Florentius Wigorniensis in their annals. In these annals, which included Marianus's chronicle, it mentions the year 1028, stating, “In this year was born Marianus, probably a Scot from Ireland, whose efforts led to this excellent chronicle being compiled from various histories.” We find the same information in a chronicle in the Cottonian library (Abbé Mac Geoghegan).

[488] The Picts, confiding in the happy omen of future friendship from the Scots, obtained wives from them, and thereby contracted so close an alliance, that they seemed to form but one people; so that the passage between the two countries being free, a number of Scots came and settled amongst the Picts, who received them with joy (Buchanan).

[488] The Picts, trusting in the positive sign of future friendship from the Scots, took wives from them and formed such a strong alliance that they appeared to be one people. As a result, the border between the two countries was open, and many Scots came and settled among the Picts, who welcomed them happily (Buchanan).

Britannia post Britones et Pictos tertiam Scotorum nationem in Pictorum parte, recepit, qui, duce Reuda, de Hibernia progressi, vel amicitiâ vel ferro, sibimet inter eos sedes quas hactenus habent, vindicârunt, à quo scilicet duce usque hodiè Dalreundini vocantur (Beda, Hist. Eccles. lib. i. cap. 1).

Britain, after the Britons and Picts, took in a third nation of the Scots in the land of the Picts, who, led by Reuda, came from Ireland and claimed the lands they currently occupy either through friendship or by force. This leader is the reason they are still called Dalreundini to this day (Bede, Hist. Eccles. book i, chapter 1).

Cambrensis says, that in the reign of Niall the Great in Ireland, the six sons of Muredus, King of Ulster, with a considerable fleet, seized on the northern part of Britain, and founded a nation, called Scotia (Topog. Hib. dist. 3, cap. 16).

Cambrensis says that during the reign of Niall the Great in Ireland, the six sons of Muredus, King of Ulster, took a significant fleet and captured the northern part of Britain, establishing a nation called Scotia (Topog. Hib. dist. 3, cap. 16).

“It is certain,” says Camden, “that the Scots went from Ireland into Britain. Orosius, Bede, and Eginard, bear indisputable testimony that Ireland was inhabited by the Scots.” Elsewhere he calls the Irish the ancestors of the Scotch. “Hiberni Scotorum atavi.”

"It’s certain,” says Camden, “that the Scots came from Ireland to Britain. Orosius, Bede, and Eginard provide irrefutable evidence that Ireland was home to the Scots.” In another place, he refers to the Irish as the ancestors of the Scots. “Hiberni Scotorum atavi.”

[489] Author of the New Analysis of Chronology, and late Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin.

[489] Author of the New Analysis of Chronology, and former Fellow of Trinity College, Dublin.

[490] See p. 376.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page 376.

[491] This should have been Scythians.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ This should have been Scythians.

[492] “Origin and Purity of the Primitive Churches of the British Isles.”

[492] “The Origins and Purity of the Early Churches in the British Isles.”

[493] Various colonies of the Tuath-de-danaans had settled here: but I talk now of the last one, immediately preceding the Scythians.

[493] Different groups of the Tuath-de-Danaans had settled here: but I'm talking about the last one, just before the Scythians.

[494] See pp. 259, 264, 265.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See pages 259, 264, 265.

[495] See pp. 385, 282, and 259.

[495] See pages 385, 282, and 259.

[496] Euseb. Præpar. Evang. 1. ii. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Euseb. Preparation for the Gospel. 1. ii. 4.

[497] Πανταχοῦ δὲ καὶ ἀνθρωπομορθον Οσιρίδος ἄγαλμαδεικνύουσιν ἐξορθιαζον τῶ’ αἰδοιω, διὰ το γόνιμον καὶ τὸ τρόφιμον.—Plut. de Isid. et Osirid.

[497] Everywhere, they show the statue of Osiris, which represents humanity, rising up with the noble parts covered, due to its fertility and nurturing role.—Plut. de Isid. et Osirid.

[498] See p. 265.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page 265.

[499] De facie in orbe lunæ. Slatyr, also, an English poet, in his “Pale Albeone,” calls our island Ogygia. Rhodoganus explains the propriety of the word when he says, “Ogygium appellant poetæ tanquam pervatis dixeres.”

[499] On the surface of the moon. Slatyr, an English poet, also refers to our island as Ogygia in his “Pale Albeone.” Rhodoganus clarifies the meaning of the word when he says, “Poets call it Ogygium as if you were speaking of something well-known.”

[500] The original, in fact, of the Feodal System.

[500] The original, in fact, of the Feudal System.

[501] An act of daring impiety (not requiring to be added) disgusted Jemsheed’s subjects, and encouraged the Syrian prince, Zohauk, to invade Persia. The unfortunate Jemsheed fled before a conqueror, who was deemed by all, the instrument of divine vengeance. The wanderings of the exiled monarch are wrought into a tale, which is among the most popular in Persian romance. His first adventure was in the neighbouring province of Seistan, where the only daughter of the ruling prince was led, by a prophecy of her nurse, to fall in love with him, and to contract a secret marriage; but the unfortunate Jemsheed was pursued through Seistan, India, and China, by the agents of the implacable Zohauk, by whom he was at last seized, and carried before his cruel enemy, like a common malefactor. Here his miseries closed; for after enduring all that proud scorn could inflict upon fallen greatness, he was placed between two boards, and sawn asunder with a bone of a fish (Sir John Malcolm).

[501] A bold act of disrespect (which doesn’t need to be added) horrified Jemsheed’s subjects and encouraged the Syrian prince, Zohauk, to invade Persia. The unfortunate Jemsheed fled from a conqueror who was seen by everyone as the tool of divine punishment. The story of the exiled king’s wanderings is woven into a narrative that is one of the most beloved in Persian romance. His first adventure took place in the nearby province of Seistan, where the only daughter of the ruling prince was led by a prophecy from her nurse to fall in love with him and secretly marry him; but the unfortunate Jemsheed was pursued through Seistan, India, and China by the agents of the relentless Zohauk, who eventually captured him and brought him before his cruel enemy like a common criminal. Here, his suffering ended; for after enduring all the contempt that can be inflicted on fallen greatness, he was placed between two boards and sawn in half with a fish bone (Sir John Malcolm).

[502] Clio, chap. 130.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Clio, ch. 130.

[503] “Now these heathens in India, believe that an atonement has been made for their sins,” says Dr. Hurd, in his Religious Rites and Ceremonies. Had the Doctor, or whoever he was that assumed his name, known that this was their reliance upon the expiation “of the Lamb slain from the beginning of the world,” he would have spared his heathens, and spoken less irreverently.

[503] “Now these heathens in India believe that an atonement has been made for their sins,” says Dr. Hurd in his Religious Rites and Ceremonies. If the Doctor, or whoever took on his name, had understood that this was their faith in the expiation “of the Lamb slain from the beginning of the world,” he would have shown more respect toward these heathens and spoken with less irreverence.

[504] Clio, chap. 193.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Clio, chapter 193.

[505] Cambrensis, in the twelfth century, says, the Irish then musically expressed their griefs; that is, they applied the musical art, in which they excelled all others, to the ordinary celebration of funeral obsequies, by dividing the mourners into two bodies, each alternately singing their part, and the whole, at times, joining in full chorus.

[505] Cambrensis, in the twelfth century, says that the Irish expressed their sorrows through music; they used their musical talent, which surpassed that of others, during regular funeral ceremonies by splitting the mourners into two groups. Each group would sing their part alternately, and sometimes they would all join together in a full chorus.

“The body of the deceased, dressed in graveclothes, and ornamented with flowers, was placed on a bier, or some elevated spot. The relations and keeners (singing mourners) then ranged themselves in two divisions, one at the head, and the other at the foot of the corpse. The bards and croteries had before prepared the funeral caoinan. The chief bard of the head chorus began by singing the first stanza in a low doleful tone, which was softly accompanied by the harp: at the conclusion, the foot semichorus began the lamentation, or ullaloo, from the final note of the preceding stanza, in which they were answered by the head semichorus; then both united in one general chorus. The chorus of the first stanza being ended, the chief bard of the foot semichorus began the second gol, or lamentation, in which they were answered by that of the head, and, as before, both united in the full chorus. Thus, alternately, were the song and the choruses performed during the night. The genealogy, rank, possessions, the virtues and vices of the dead were rehearsed, and a number of interrogations were addressed to the deceased: as, Why did he die? If married, whether his wife was faithful to him, his sons dutiful, or good hunters or warriors? If a woman, whether her daughters were fair or chaste? If a young man, whether he had been crossed in love? or if the blue-eyed maids of Erin had treated him with scorn?” (Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, vol. iv. note 9).

“The body of the deceased, dressed in burial clothes and adorned with flowers, was placed on a raised platform. The family and keeners (singing mourners) lined up in two groups, one at the head and the other at the foot of the corpse. The bards and croteries had previously prepared the funeral song. The chief bard of the head group started singing the first stanza in a low, mournful tone, softly accompanied by the harp. At the end, the foot group began their lament, or ullaloo, from the last note of the previous stanza, and were answered by the head group; then both joined together in a full chorus. After finishing the first stanza, the chief bard of the foot group began the second lament, which was answered by the head group, and as before, both came together in the complete chorus. This alternation of song and chorus continued throughout the night. The genealogy, status, possessions, virtues, and vices of the deceased were recounted, and several questions were directed at the deceased: Why did he die? If married, was his wife faithful? Were his sons obedient or skilled hunters or warriors? If a woman, were her daughters beautiful or virtuous? If a young man, had he been rejected in love? Or had the blue-eyed maidens of Erin treated him poorly?” (Transactions of the Royal Irish Academy, vol. iv. note 9).

[506] Baillie.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Baillie.

[507] A particular anecdote in the Persian history has such claims upon the feelings, and is otherwise so interesting, as being, in fact, the elucidation of the origin and era of the Tyrrhenians, Etrurians, or Tuscans, in Italy, that I am forced to transcribe it here at full length.

[507] A specific story in Persian history has such an impact on emotions and is quite fascinating, as it actually clarifies the origin and time period of the Tyrrhenians, Etrurians, or Tuscans in Italy, that I feel compelled to share it here in its entirety.

“Feridoon was the son of Ablen, an immediate descendant of Tahamurs. He had escaped, in almost a miraculous manner, from Zohauk, when that prince had seized and murdered his father. At the age of sixteen he joined Kâwâh, who had collected a large body of his countrymen: these fought with enthusiasm under the standard of the blacksmith’s apron, which continually reminded them of the just cause of their revolt; and the presence of their young prince made them invincible. Zohauk, after numerous defeats, was made prisoner, and put to a slow and painful death, as some punishment for his great crimes.

“Feridoon was the son of Ablen, a direct descendant of Tahamurs. He had narrowly escaped from Zohauk when that prince captured and killed his father. At the age of sixteen, he joined Kâwâh, who had gathered a large group of his fellow countrymen. They fought with passion under the banner of the blacksmith’s apron, which constantly reminded them of the righteous cause of their rebellion; and the presence of their young prince made them unstoppable. Zohauk, after suffering many defeats, was captured and given a slow and torturous death as punishment for his many crimes.”

“Feridoon’s first act was to convert the celebrated apron into the royal standard of Persia. As such, it was richly ornamented with jewels, to which every king, from Feridoon to the last of the Pehlivi monarchs added. It was called the Derush-e-Kawanee, the Standard of Kawa, and continued to be the royal standard of Persia, till the Mohammedan conquest, when it was taken in battle by Saed-e-Wukass, and sent to the Caliph Omar.

“Feridoon’s first act was to turn the famous apron into the royal standard of Persia. It was lavishly decorated with jewels, each king, from Feridoon to the last of the Pehlivi rulers, adding to it. It was known as the Derush-e-Kawanee, the Standard of Kawa, and remained the royal standard of Persia until the Muslim conquest, when it was captured in battle by Saed-e-Wukass and sent to Caliph Omar.”

“A Persian poet, alluding to the victories which the youthful Feridoon obtained over Zohauk, and to those enchantments by which the latter was guarded, and the manner in which they were overcome by his virtuous antagonist, beautifully exclaims, ‘The happy Feridoon was not an angel; he was not formed of musk or of amber; it was by his justice and mercy that he gained good and great ends. Be then just and merciful, and thou shalt be a Feridoon.’

“A Persian poet, referencing the victories that the young Feridoon achieved over Zohauk, as well as the enchantments that protected Zohauk, and how those were defeated by his virtuous opponent, wonderfully exclaims, ‘The fortunate Feridoon was not an angel; he wasn’t made of musk or amber; it was through his fairness and kindness that he accomplished good and great things. So be just and merciful, and you will be a Feridoon.’”

“The crimes of his elder sons, which embittered the latter years of Feridoon, have given rise to one of the most affecting tales in Persian romance; and it is, indeed, only in that form that there remains any trace of these events. This virtuous monarch had, we are told, three sons, Selm, Toor, and Erii. The two former were by one mother, the daughter of Zohauk; the latter by a princess of Persia. All these three princes had been united in marriage to three daughters of a king of Arabia. Feridoon determined to divide his wide dominions among them. To Selm he gave the countries comprehended in modern Turkey; to Toor, Tartary and part of China; and to Erii, Persia. The princes departed for their respective governments, but the two elder were displeased that Persia, the fairest of lands, and the seat of royalty, should have been given to their junior, and they combined to effect the ruin of their envied brother. They first sent to their father to reproach him with his partiality and injustice, and to demand a revision of his act, threatening an immediate attack if their request was refused. The old king was greatly distressed; he represented to them that his days were drawing to a close, and entreated that he might be allowed to depart in peace. Erii discovered what was passing, and resolved to go to his brothers and to lay his crown at their feet, rather than continue to be the cause of a dissension that afflicted his father. He prevailed upon the old king to consent to this measure, and carried a letter from their common parent to Selm and Toor, the purport of which was, that they should live together in peace. This appeal had no effect, and the unfortunate Erii was slain by his brothers who had the hardihood to embalm his head and send it to Feridoon. The old man is said to have fainted at the sight. When he recovered, he seized with frantic grief the head of his beloved son, and, holding it in his raised hands, he called upon heaven to punish the base perpetrators of so unnatural and cruel a deed. ‘May they never more,’ he exclaimed, ‘enjoy one bright day! May the demon remorse tear their savage bosoms, till they excite compassion even in the wild beasts of the forest! As for me,’ said the afflicted old man, ‘I only desire from the God that gave me life, that he will continue it till a descendant shall arise from the race of Erii to avenge his death: and then this head will repose with joy on any spot that is appointed to receive it.’

“The crimes of his elder sons, which soured Feridoon's later years, have inspired one of the most touching stories in Persian romance; and it's really only in this form that any trace of these events remains. This virtuous king had, as we are told, three sons: Selm, Toor, and Erii. The first two were from one mother, the daughter of Zohauk; the latter was from a Persian princess. All three princes had married three daughters of a king from Arabia. Feridoon decided to divide his vast kingdom among them. He gave Selm the territories that make up modern Turkey; Toor received Tartary and part of China; and Erii was given Persia. The princes went off to their respective lands, but the two older ones were unhappy that Persia, the most beautiful land and the center of royalty, had been given to their younger brother, and they plotted to ruin him out of envy. They first contacted their father to criticize him for being biased and unfair and demanded that he reverse his decision, threatening immediate attack if he refused. The old king was deeply troubled; he pointed out that his days were numbered and begged them to let him leave in peace. Erii found out what was happening and decided to go to his brothers to humbly lay his crown at their feet, rather than be the cause of the conflict that tormented his father. He persuaded the old king to agree to this plan and carried a letter from their common father to Selm and Toor, urging them to live together in harmony. This appeal had no effect, and the unfortunate Erii was killed by his brothers, who had the audacity to embalm his head and send it to Feridoon. It is said that the old man fainted at the sight. When he came to, he seized the head of his beloved son with frantic grief and, holding it in his raised hands, cried out to heaven to punish the despicable perpetrators of such an unnatural and cruel act. ‘May they never again enjoy a single bright day! May the demon of remorse tear at their hearts until they stir compassion even in the wild beasts of the forest! As for me,’ said the sorrowful old man, ‘I only wish from the God who gave me life that He will let me live until a descendant arises from the line of Erii to avenge his death: and then this head will rest happily in any place prepared for it.’”

“The daughter of Erii was married to the nephew of Feridoon, and their young son, Manucheher, proved the image of his grandfather; this child becoming the cherished hope of the aged monarch; and when the young prince attained manhood he made every preparation to enable him to revenge the blood of Erii. Selm and Toor trembled as they saw the day of retribution approach; they sent ambassadors with rich presents to their father, and entreated that Manucheher might be sent to them, that they might stand in his presence like slaves, and wash away the remembrance of their crimes by tears of contrition. Feridoon returned their presents; and in his reply to their message expressed his indignation in glowing terms. ‘Tell the merciless men,’ he exclaimed, ‘that they shall never see Manucheher, but attended by armies, and clothed in steel.’

“The daughter of Erii married Feridoon’s nephew, and their young son, Manucheher, looked just like his grandfather. This child became the treasured hope of the old king. When the young prince grew up, he prepared to avenge Erii’s death. Selm and Toor shook in fear as they saw the day of reckoning coming; they sent messengers with lavish gifts to their father, pleading that Manucheher be sent to them so they could stand before him like servants and wash away the memory of their sins with tears of remorse. Feridoon rejected their gifts and expressed his anger in strong terms in his response. ‘Tell those ruthless men,’ he declared, ‘that they will never see Manucheher, but only surrounded by armies and dressed in armor.’”

“A war commenced; and in the very first battle Toor was slain by the lance of Manucheher. Selm retired to a fortress, from whence he was drawn by a challenge from the youthful hero, who was victorious in this combat, and the war restored tranquillity to the empire” (Sir John Malcolm).

“A war began, and in the very first battle, Toor was killed by Manucheher's lance. Selm withdrew to a fortress, but was lured out by a challenge from the young hero, who won this fight, bringing peace back to the empire” (Sir John Malcolm).

[508] “Fifty-six years the Fir-Bolgs royal line were kings, and the sceptre they resigned to the Tuath-de-danaans” (Keating).

[508] “For fifty-six years, the Fir-Bolgs royal lineage ruled as kings, and they handed over the scepter to the Tuath-de-Danas” (Keating).

[509] We have as yet no accounts of the persecution and expulsion of the Budhists from India; and this circumstance of itself would allow us to infer, with great probability, that those events must have taken place at a very remote period of antiquity.—Asiatic Researches.

[509] We still have no records of the persecution and expulsion of the Buddhists from India; and this fact alone suggests, with a high degree of likelihood, that those events must have occurred a very long time ago.—Asiatic Researches.

[510] Göttingen University.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ University of Göttingen.

[511] Vallancey, Coll. vol. iii. p. 163.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Vallancey, Coll. vol. 3, p. 163.

[512] Bryant’s Anal. vol. iii. 491-3.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bryant’s Anal. vol. 3, 491-3.

[513] “The first origin of the Danavas” says Wilford, talking of the primeval inhabitants of Egypt, “is as little known as that of the tribe last mentioned. But they came into Egypt from the west of India, and are frequently mentioned in the Puranas, amongst the inhabitants near Cali.”

[513] “The first origin of the Danavas,” Wilford says, referring to the early inhabitants of Egypt, “is just as unclear as that of the tribe I mentioned earlier. However, they arrived in Egypt from the west of India and are often mentioned in the Puranas, among the people living near Cali.”

Is it not manifest that they were a colony of our Danaans? And is not this still more undeniable from the circumstance of a part of Egypt—doubtless that wherein the Danaans resided—having been called of old, as you will find by the same authority, by the name of Eria? See p. 68 of present volume.

Isn't it clear that they were a colony of our Greek ancestors? And isn't it even more obvious because part of Egypt—surely the region where the Greeks lived—was historically known, as you can find in the same source, by the name of Eria? See p. 68 of the current volume.

[514] This explains what Hecatæus records, as to the ancient attachment between the Hyperboreans and the Grecians—“deducing their friendship from remote times.” And the offerings which the latter are said to have brought to the former were precisely of that nature (ανθηματα) which comports with the spirit of our Budhist pentalogue. See p. 112.

[514] This explains what Hecatæus notes about the long-standing connection between the Hyperboreans and the Greeks—“tracing their friendship back to ancient times.” The gifts that the Greeks supposedly brought to the Hyperboreans were exactly the kind (ανθηματα) that align with the spirit of our Buddhist pentalogue. See p. 112.

[515] As to the actuality of the visit, it is past anything like doubt, from Orpheus, or if you prefer Onomacretus’ poem called “Argonautica”; and his conviction of this it was which made Adrianus Junius, quoted by Sir John Ware, to characterise Ireland as an “insula Jasoniæ puppis bene cognita nautis.”

[515] The reality of the visit is beyond question, whether from Orpheus or Onomacretus’ poem called “Argonautica”; and it was this belief that led Adrianus Junius, as quoted by Sir John Ware, to describe Ireland as an “insula Jasoniæ puppis bene cognita nautis.”

[516] “Abaris ex Hyperboreis, ipse quoque theologus fuit; scripsit oracula regionibus quas peragravit, quæ hodie extant; prædixit is quoque terræ motus, pestes, et similia ac cætera. Ferunt eum cum Spartam advenisset, Lacones monuisse de sacris mala avertentibus, quibus peractis nulla, postmodum Lacedæmone pestis fuerit” (Apollonius, Histor. Mirab.).

[516] “Abaris from Hyperborea was also a theologian; he wrote prophecies about the regions he traveled, which still exist today; he also predicted earthquakes, plagues, and similar events. It's said that when he arrived in Sparta, he advised the Laconians on sacred rites to ward off evil, and after these were performed, there was no plague in Lacedaemon” (Apollonius, Histor. Mirab.).

“They thought them gods and not of mortal race,
And gave them cities and adored their learning,
And begged them to communicate their art.”
Keating (from an old Irish poem).

“They believed they were gods, not humans,
And built them cities and admired their knowledge,
And asked them to share their skills.”
Keating (from an old Irish poem).

Turn back also to pp. 328, 67, and 66, and see what is there stated!

Turn back to pages 328, 67, and 66, and see what is mentioned there!

“An hundred and ninety-seven years complete
The Tuath-de-danaans, a famous colony,
The Irish sceptre swayed.”

“One hundred and ninety-seven years complete
The Tuath-de-Danann, a famous colony,
The Irish scepter swayed.”

[517] “A spiritual supremacy of this kind prevailed in several cities of Asia Minor, as, for instance, at Pessinus, in Phrygia. The origin of such constitutions is uncertain; but, according to tradition, was of very ancient date. The same cities were also great resorts of commerce, lying on the highway from Armenia to Asia Minor. The bond between commerce and religion was very intimate. The festivals of their worship were also those of their great fairs, frequented by a multitude of foreigners; all of whom (certain classes of females not excepted), as well as everything which had a reference to trade, were considered as under the immediate protection of the temple and the divinity. The same fact may be remarked here, which has obtained in several parts of Central Africa, namely, that the union of commerce with some particular mode of worship gave occasion at a very early period to certain political associations, and introduced a sacerdotal government” (Heeren, vol. i. p. 121).

[517] “A kind of spiritual dominance was found in several cities of Asia Minor, like Pessinus in Phrygia. The origins of these systems are unclear, but tradition says they date back to very ancient times. These cities were also major trading centers, located along the route from Armenia to Asia Minor. There was a close connection between commerce and religion. Their worship festivals were also times for major fairs, attracting many foreigners; everyone (including certain classes of women) and anything related to trade were seen as under the direct protection of the temple and the deity. A similar trend can be observed in parts of Central Africa, where the combination of commerce with a specific form of worship led to early political associations and the establishment of priestly governance” (Heeren, vol. i. p. 121).

[518] “This word is of uncertain etymology—their early history is uncertain. Diodorus (lib. v. 31) tells us that the Celts had bards who sung to musical instruments; and Strabo (liv. iv.) testifies that they were treated with respect approaching to veneration. The passage of Tacitus (Germ. 7) is a doubtful reading” (American Encyclopædia).

[518] “This word's origin is unclear—their early history is also uncertain. Diodorus (lib. v. 31) states that the Celts had bards who sang to musical instruments; and Strabo (liv. iv.) confirms that they were treated with a level of respect that was almost reverent. Tacitus' passage (Germ. 7) is a questionable reading” (American Encyclopædia).

[519] See Oriental Collections.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Asian Collections.

[520] Homer’s Iliad, π. v. 233.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Homer’s Iliad, p. v. 233.

[521] Hesiod, apud Strabo, 1. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Hesiod, in Strabo, 1. 7.

[522] See Miege’s Present State of Ireland.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Miege’s *Present State of Ireland*.

[523] See p. 257.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page 257.

[524] On the pillar at Buddall, before alluded to, are these words, namely, “He had a womb, but it obstinately bore him no fruit. One like him can have no relish for the enjoyments of life. He never was blessed with that giver of delight, by obtaining which a man goes to another Almoner.” Upon which the learned translator (Sir Charles Wiggins) very correctly comments, that “he had no issue to perform Sradh for the release of his soul from the bonds of sin.” See p. 113 of this work. By another Almoner is meant the Deity.

[524] On the pillar at Buddall, as mentioned earlier, are these words: “He had the ability to create life, but he stubbornly produced nothing. Someone like him can't truly enjoy life's pleasures. He was never blessed with that source of joy, which is what leads a person to another Almoner.” In response, the knowledgeable translator (Sir Charles Wiggins) rightly notes that “he had no descendants to perform Sradh for freeing his soul from the chains of sin.” See p. 113 of this work. By another Almoner, it refers to the Deity.

[525] See p. 327.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page 327.

[526] “Graiis, ingenium Graiis: dedit ore rotundo” (Horace).

[526] “Thanks to the Greeks, their genius: they gave us ore rotundo” (Horace).

[527] This is still more evident by his making use of the word τηλοθι, that is, far off, meaning from Greece! And Hesiod applies this identical topography to the British Islands, which he styles sacred, describing them as μαλα τηλε, an immeasurable distance off, towards the northern point of the ancient continent!

[527] This is even more evident by his use of the word τηλοθι, which means far off, referring to from Greece! Hesiod uses the same description for the British Islands, which he refers to as sacred, describing them as μαλα τηλε, a limitless distance away, towards the northern part of the ancient continent!

[528] See p. 71.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page 71.

[529] Chap. xvii. 15.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ch. 17, 15.

[530] For Dedan, see last two pages; and for D-Irin, see p. 128. The prefixing of D to the last word arose from confounding it with the former name; and thus it was embodied with it, as seen before in L-Erne.

[530] For Dedan, check the last two pages; and for D-Irin, see p. 128. The addition of D to the last word came from mixing it up with the previous name; and so it got attached to it, as noted earlier in L-Erne.

[531] Or as the Rev. Cæsar Otway would say, in a similar embarrassment,—“I will give (i.e. invent) you a motto and a motive for it.” Ha, ha, ha! (see Dublin Penny Journal, July 8, 1832).

[531] Or as Rev. Cæsar Otway would say in a similar awkward situation, “I will give (i.e. come up with) a motto and a reason for it.” Ha, ha, ha! (see Dublin Penny Journal, July 8, 1832).

[532] Dublin Penny Journal, April 6, 1833.

[532] Dublin Penny Journal, April 6, 1833.

[533] “Elementorum omnium spiritus, utpote perennium corporum motu semper, et ubique vigens, ex his quæ per disciplinas varias affectamus, participat nobiscum munera divinandi, et substantiales potestates ritu diversa placatæ, velut ex perpetuis fontium venis vaticina mortalitati suppeditant verba” (Ammianus Marcellinus, lib. 21).

[533] “The spirit of all things, always active and present through the motion of eternal bodies, participates with us in the gifts of prophecy through the various disciplines we pursue, calming substantial powers with different rites, just as words from the everlasting sources provide predictions for humanity” (Ammianus Marcellinus, lib. 21).

“They then took wives, each choosing for himself; whom they began to approach, and with whom they cohabited; teaching them sorcery, incantations, and the dividing of roots and trees” (Book of Enoch).

“They then took wives, each choosing for themselves; they began to approach them and lived with them; teaching them magic, spells, and how to split roots and trees” (Book of Enoch).

“I have collected fifty words in the Irish language relating to augury and divination: every one of them are oriental, expressing the mode of producing these abominable arts; they are, in fact, the very identical oriental words written in Irish characters” (Vallancey).

“I've gathered fifty words in Irish that relate to augury and divination: each one of them is from the East, showing how these terrible practices are done; they are, in fact, the exact same Eastern words written in Irish characters” (Vallancey).

[534] Danaus, the sire of fifty daughters, leaving those fruitful regions watered by the Nile, came to Argos, and through Greece, ordained that those who erst were called Pelasgi, should by the name of Danai be distinguished (Euripides).

[534] Danaus, the father of fifty daughters, left the fertile lands along the Nile and arrived in Argos. He traveled through Greece and decided that those formerly known as Pelasgi would now be called Danai (Euripides).

[535] You will find in Bruce, the Abyssinian traveller’s writings, that those boats are still called, in that country, arghs, as they were in ours, and the people who man them are styled Phut, corresponding to our Fo-morians.

[535] You will find in Bruce, the writings of the Abyssinian traveler, that those boats are still called, in that country, arghs, just like they were in ours, and the people who operate them are called Phut, which corresponds to our Fo-morians.

[536] “I thank you,” says Symmachus to his brother Flavianus, “for the present you made me of some Irish dogs (canes Scotici), which were there exhibited at the Circensian Games, to the great astonishment of the people, who could not judge it possible to bring them to Rome otherwise than in iron cages.”

[536] “Thank you,” says Symmachus to his brother Flavianus, “for the gift of some Irish dogs (canes Scotici), which were showcased at the Circensian Games, leaving the crowd amazed, as they couldn't believe it was possible to bring them to Rome any other way than in iron cages.”

[537] This is the meaning of the name Glen-da-lough, and a faithful portraiture it is of the situation.

[537] This is the meaning of the name Glen-da-lough, and it accurately reflects the location.

[538] Miniature of Budhism.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Miniature of Buddhism.

[539] “The secret, it was lost, but surely it was found” (Freemason’s Song).

[539] “The secret, it was lost, but surely it was found” (Freemason’s Song).

[540] This account is found in Satdharmalankare, a very popular Budhist book, being a collection of histories, etc., from the writings of the Rahats, in which the original Paly (Pahlavi) texts are preserved with the Singhalese (Miniature of Budhism).

[540] This account is found in Satdharmalankare, a widely read Buddhist book, which is a collection of stories and other writings from the Rahats. The original Paly (Pahlavi) texts are preserved alongside the Sinhalese in the Miniature of Buddhism.

[541] Buddu, the god of souls, is represented by several little images made of silver, brass, stone, or white clay, and these are set up in almost every corner, even in caverns and on rocks, to all which piles the devotees carry a variety of provisions, every new and full moon throughout the year; but it is in March they celebrate the grand festival of Buddu, at which time they imagine the new year begins. At this festival they go to worship in two different places, which have been made famous by their legendary stories concerning them. One of them is the highest mountain in the island, and called by the Christians Adam’s Peak; the other is in a place where Buddu reposed himself under a tree, which planted itself there for the more commodious reception of the deity, who, when he was on earth, frequently amused himself under its agreeable shade, and under that tree the pagans in Ceylon adore their Buddu, whom they really believe to be a god (Dr. Hurd).

[541] Buddu, the god of souls, is represented by several small images made of silver, brass, stone, or white clay, which are set up in almost every corner, even in caves and on rocks. Devotees bring a variety of offerings to these altars during every new and full moon throughout the year. However, it is in March that they celebrate the grand festival of Buddu, at which time they believe the new year begins. During this festival, they worship in two different locations made famous by their legendary stories. One is the highest mountain on the island, known to Christians as Adam’s Peak; the other is where Buddu rested under a tree, which grew there to provide a comfortable place for the deity, who often enjoyed the pleasant shade when he was on earth. Under that tree, the people of Ceylon worship Buddu, whom they truly believe to be a god (Dr. Hurd).

Bodhesat receives a few handfuls of grass presented to him by Soitha (a Brahmin), which grass, when strewed on the ground under the Bo tree, there arise from the earth miraculously a throne of diamond fourteen cubits high, covered externally with grass; on which Bodhesat takes his seat, reclining his back against the tree, in order to accomplish his last act of meditations. Buddha having ascended into the air, and displayed his glory to all the worlds in rays of six different colours, in order to afford the gods a proof of his perfection, stands seven days with his eyes fixed on the Bo tree, enjoying the Dhyanes (Miniature, etc.).

Bodhisattva receives a few handfuls of grass from Soitha (a Brahmin). When the grass is spread on the ground beneath the Bo tree, it miraculously transforms into a diamond throne fourteen cubits high, covered with grass on the outside. Bodhisattva sits down, leaning his back against the tree, to complete his final meditation. Buddha rises into the air and shows his glory to all worlds in rays of six different colors, providing the gods with proof of his perfection. He stands there for seven days with his eyes fixed on the Bo tree, enjoying the Dhyanas (Miniature, etc.).

“Yes, love indeed is light from heaven,
A spark of that immortal fire,
With angels shared, by Allah given,
To lift from earth our low desire.
Devotion wafts the mind above,
But heaven itself descends in love,
A feeling from the Godhead caught,
To wean from self each sordid thought.”—Byron.

“Yes, love truly is light from heaven,
A spark of that everlasting fire,
Shared with angels, granted by God,
To enhance our earthly desires.
Devotion lifts the mind higher,
But heaven itself comes down in love,
A feeling captured from the divine,
To free us from every selfish thought.”—Byron.

[543] Book of Enoch, lxi. 8-10.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Book of Enoch, lxi. 8-10.

[544] Dr. Lawrence, present Archbishop of Cashel.

[544] Dr. Lawrence, the current Archbishop of Cashel.

[545] Preface to translation of the Book of Enoch.

[545] Preface to the translation of the Book of Enoch.

[546] “If this singular book be censured as abounding in some parts with fable and fiction, still should we recollect that fable and fiction may, occasionally, prove both amusing and instructive; and can then only be deemed injurious when pressed into the service of vice and infidelity. Nor should we forget that much, perhaps most, of what we censure, was grounded upon rational tradition, the antiquity of which alone, independent of other considerations, had rendered it respectable. That the author was uninspired will be scarcely now questioned. But, although his production was apocryphal, it ought not therefore to be necessarily stigmatised as necessarily replete with error; although it be on that account incapable of becoming a rule of faith, it may nevertheless contain much moral as well as religious truth, and may be justly regarded as a correct standard of the doctrine of the times in which it was composed. Non omnia esse concedenda antiquitati is, it is true, a maxim founded upon reason and experience; but, in perusing the present relic of a remote age and country, should the reader discover much to condemn, still, unless he be too fastidious, he will find more to approve; if he sometimes frown, he may oftener smile; nor seldom will he be disposed to admire the vivid imagination of a writer who transports him far beyond the flaming boundaries of the world—

[546] “If this unique book is criticized for being full of fables and fiction in some parts, we should remember that fables and fiction can sometimes be both entertaining and enlightening; they are only harmful when used to promote vice and dishonesty. We should also not forget that much, if not most, of what we criticize is based on reasonable tradition, which has gained respect over time simply because of its age. It's unlikely anyone questions that the author lacked inspiration. However, even though his work is considered apocryphal, it shouldn't automatically be branded as filled with errors; while it may not serve as a rule of faith, it can still hold a lot of moral and religious truth and can rightly be seen as a valid reflection of the beliefs of its time. Non omnia esse concedenda antiquitati is indeed a principle based on reason and experience; yet, as readers explore this relic from a distant past and place, if they find much to criticize, they will likely find even more to appreciate. If they occasionally frown, they might find themselves smiling more often, and they'll likely admire the vivid imagination of a writer who takes them far beyond the scorching boundaries of the world—

———‘Extra
Processit longe flammantia mœnia mundi’;

———‘Extra
Processit long flaming walls of the world’;

displaying to him every secret of creation; the splendours of heaven, and the terrors of hell; the mansions of departed souls, and the myriads of the celestial hosts, the seraphim, cherubim, and ophanim, which surround the blazing throne, and magnify the holy name of the great Lord of Spirits, the Almighty Father of men and of angels” (Archbishop of Cashel).

displaying to him every secret of creation; the wonders of heaven, and the fears of hell; the homes of departed souls, and the countless celestial beings, the seraphim, cherubim, and ophanim, who surround the blazing throne and uplift the holy name of the great Lord of Spirits, the Almighty Father of humans and angels” (Archbishop of Cashel).

[547] See p. 475.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page 475.

[548] John i. 10, 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John 1:10-11.

[549] John i. 14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John 1:14.

[550] P. 478.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 478.

[551] But cf. Acts (Gr.) xxiv. 23, τῶν ιδιων.

[551] But see Acts (Gr.) xxiv. 23, τῶν ιδιων.

[552] John i. 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John 1:12.

[553] John i. 13.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John 1:13.

[554] See p. 242.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page 242.

[555] See p. 243.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page 243.

[556] Rom. xi. 33.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rom. xi. 33.

[557] John i. 31.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John 1:31.

[558] John xii. 28.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John 12:28.

[559] Namely, the secret of an Antediluvian Incarnation.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Specifically, the secret of a past life.

[560] Matt. ii. 1, 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Matt. 2:1-2.

[561] This woodcut is copied from one of the early block-books.

[561] This woodcut is taken from one of the early block-books.

[562] See p. 440.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page 440.

[563] I need not repeat to the reader, that by Irish I mean the primitive Persic, indiscriminately common as well to Iran as to Irin.

[563] I don't need to remind the reader that by Irish, I'm referring to the original Persic, which is equally found in both Iran and Irin.

[564] Virgil’s Æneid, vi. 724.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Virgil’s Aeneid, vi. 724.

[565] John viii. 12.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John 8:12.

[566] John i. 1.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John 1:1.

[567] John i. 29. See also p. 315 of this volume.

[567] John 1:29. See also p. 315 of this volume.

[568] See p. 288.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page 288.

[569] In the Tartar language, which is a dialect of the Irish, it still retains this latter import, as appears from the following:—“Ce qu’il y a de remarquable, c’est que le grand prêtre des Tartares port le nom de lama, qui en langue Tartare signifie la croix; et les Bogdoi qui conquirent la Chine en 1644, et qui sont soûmis au delae-lama dans les choses de la religion, ont toujours des croix sur eux, qu’ils appellent aussi lamas” (Voyage de la Chine, par Avril, lib. iii. p. 194).

[569] In the Tartar language, which is a dialect of Irish, it still carries this latter meaning, as shown in the following:—“What is remarkable is that the high priest of the Tartars is called lama, which in the Tartar language means the cross; and the Bogdoi who conquered China in 1644, and who are subject to the delae-lama in religious matters, always have crosses on them, which they also call lamas” (Voyage de la Chine, par Avril, lib. iii. p. 194).

[570] The words Irish and sacred are synonymous. See p. 129.

[570] The words Irish and sacred mean the same thing. See p. 129.

[571] See pp. 267, 268, 269.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See pages 267, 268, 269.

[572] “The peculiar office of the Irumarcalim it is difficult to find out,” says Lewis, “only it is agreed that they carried the keys of the seven gates of the court, and one could not open them without the rest. Some add that there were seven rooms at the seven gates, where the holy vessels were kept, and these seven men kept the keys, and had the charge of them” (Origines Hebrææ, vol. i. p. 97).

[572] “It’s hard to figure out the strange role of the Irumarcalim,” Lewis says, “but it’s understood that they held the keys to the seven gates of the court, and you couldn’t open one without the others. Some say there were seven rooms at the seven gates where the sacred vessels were stored, and these seven men had the keys and were responsible for them” (Origines Hebrææ, vol. i. p. 97).

[573] See p. 438, with the note thereon also.

[573] See p. 438, along with the note on that page as well.

[574] See Dublin Penny Journal, Nov. 10, 1833.

[574] See Dublin Penny Journal, Nov. 10, 1833.

[575] Published by Berthoud, 65 Regent’s Quadrant, Piccadilly.

[575] Published by Berthoud, 65 Regent’s Quadrant, Piccadilly.

[576] See p. 361. At Monasterboice there are three very beautiful specimens of those Tuath-de-danaan crosses still remaining, and covered, as usual, with hieroglyphic sculpture. “The pillars in the Palencian city,” I find, “are also decorated with serpents, lizards, etc.”

[576] See p. 361. At Monasterboice, there are three stunning examples of those Tuath-de-danaan crosses still standing, adorned, as usual, with hieroglyphic sculpture. “The columns in the Palencian city,” I find, “are also decorated with snakes, lizards, etc.”

[577] See Borlase, p. 162.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See Borlase, p. 162.

[578] See p. 36. I must not omit to mention that the Tuath-de-danaan cross at Armagh, noticed at p. 359, was pulled down some time back, to prevent the squabbles between the Catholics and the Orangemen, neither of whom had any inheritance therein!

[578] See p. 36. I should mention that the Tuath-de-danaan cross at Armagh, mentioned on p. 359, was taken down a while ago to avoid the disputes between Catholics and Orangemen, neither of whom had any claim to it!

[579] Vita prima S. Patricii, Ap. Colgan.

[579] The Life of St. Patrick, Ap. Colgan.

[580] “Fear not: for, behold, I bring you good tidings of great joy, which shall be to all people. For unto you is born this day, in the city of David, a Saviour, which is Christ the Lord” (Luke ii. 10,11).

[580] “Don’t be afraid; I’m here to share some great news that will bring joy to everyone. Today, in the city of David, a Savior has been born to you—he is Christ the Lord” (Luke ii. 10,11).

[581] “And suddenly there was with the angel a multitude of the heavenly host, praising God, and saying, Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, good will towards men” (Luke ii. 13, 14).

[581] “And suddenly, there was with the angel a whole crowd of heavenly beings, praising God and saying, Glory to God in the highest, and on earth peace, goodwill toward mankind” (Luke ii. 13, 14).

[582] Matt. ii. 9.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Matt. 2:9.

[583] Gen. xiv. 18, 19, 20.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Gen. 14:18-20.

[584] Heb. vii. 4, 1, 2, 3. “Rex idem hominum, Phœbique Sacerdos” (Virgil).

[584] Heb. vii. 4, 1, 2, 3. “The same king of men, and priest of Phoebus” (Virgil).

[585] “Holy mysteries must be studied with this caution, that the mind for its module be dilated to the amplitude of the mysteries, and not the mysteries be straitened and girt into the narrow compass of the mind” (Bacon).

[585] “Sacred mysteries should be approached with care, so that the mind expands to embrace the vastness of the mysteries, rather than forcing the mysteries into the limited confines of the mind” (Bacon).

[586] Isa. lii. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Isa. lii. 7.

[587] John xvi. 33.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John 16:33.

[588] Luke xix. 42.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Luke 19:42.

[589] John xiv. 27.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John 14:27.

[590] Heb. vi. 19, 20.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. 6:19-20.

[591] Christmas Carols.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Holiday Songs.

[592] Freemasons’ Song.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Freemasons' Anthem.

[593] Matt. iii. 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Matt. 3:7.

[594] John vii. 41.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ John 7:41.

[595] See p. 229.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See p. 229.

[596] Keating’s History of Ireland, folio, p. 143.

[596] Keating’s History of Ireland, folio, p. 143.

[597] Pronounced Sauv. This was the Seva of the Hindoos, by which although they understood, indeed, as well generation as destruction to be symbolised; yet it is clear that they must have long lost the method of accounting for the reason why, otherwise than saying, that death and life meant the same thing; that is, that the cessation of existence in one form was but the commencement of existence in another.

[597] Pronounced Sauv. This was the practice of the Hindus, by which they recognized both generation and destruction as symbols; however, it’s clear that they must have long forgotten how to explain the reason why. Instead, they just said that death and life were the same thing; meaning that the end of existence in one form was simply the beginning of existence in another.

[598] Freemasons’ Song.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Freemasons' Anthem.

[599] Ashe’s Masonic Manual.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ashe’s Masonic Manual.

[600] See p. 282, note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See p. 282, note.

[601] See p. 268.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See page 268.

[602] Isa. vii. 14.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Isaiah 7:14.

[603] “The countenance of Christ was placid, handsome, and ruddy, so formed, however, as to inspire the beholders, not so much with love and reverence as with terror; his locks were like the colour of a full ripe filbert nut (auburn), straight, and entire down to the ears, from thence somewhat curled down to the shoulders, but parted on the crown of the head after the manner of the Nazarites; his forehead was smooth and shining, his eyes blue and sparkling, his nose and mouth decorous, and absolutely faultless; his beard, in colour like his locks, was forked, and not long” (Waserus, p. 63).

[603] “The face of Christ was calm, attractive, and slightly reddish, designed to evoke not just love and respect but also a sense of fear in those who looked upon him; his hair was the color of a fully ripe hazelnut (auburn), straight and full down to his ears, then curling slightly to his shoulders, parted at the top of his head in the style of the Nazarites; his forehead was smooth and shining, his eyes blue and bright, his nose and mouth neat and completely flawless; his beard, matching the color of his hair, was split and not long” (Waserus, p. 63).

“At this time appeared a man, who is still living, a man endowed with great power, his name Jesus Christ. The people say that he is a mighty prophet; his disciples call him the Son of God. He quickens the dead, and heals the sick of all manner of diseases and disorders. He is a man of tall stature, well proportioned, and the aspect of his countenance engaging, with serenity, and full of expression, so as to induce the beholders to love and then to fear him. The locks of his hair are of the colour of a vine-leaf, without curl, and straight to the bottom of his ears, but from thence, down to his shoulders, curled and glossy, and hanging below his shoulders. His hair on the crown of the head disposed after the manner of the Nazarites. His forehead smooth and fair. His face without spot, and adorned with a certain tempered ruddiness. His aspect ingenuous and agreeable. His nose and his mouth in no wise reprehensible. His beard thick and forked, of the same colour as the locks of his head. His eyes blue and extremely bright. In reprehending and improving, awful; in teaching and exhorting, courteous and engaging; a wonderful grace and gravity of countenance; none saw him laugh, even once, but rather weep. In speaking, accurate and impressive, but sparing of speech. In countenance, the fairest among the children of men” (Attributed to Lentulus, predecessor of Pilate in the government of Judea, recorded by Fabricius in his Codex Apocryphus Novi Testamenti).

“At this time, a man appeared, who is still alive today, a man with great power, named Jesus Christ. People say he is a mighty prophet; his disciples call him the Son of God. He brings the dead back to life and heals the sick from all kinds of diseases and disorders. He is tall, well-built, and his face has a captivating expression, full of serenity, making those who look at him both love and fear him. His hair is the color of vine leaves, straight and reaching just to his ears, but from there down to his shoulders, it is curly and shiny, hanging below his shoulders. The hair on the crown of his head is styled like that of the Nazarites. His forehead is smooth and fair. His face is spotless, with a certain healthy flush. His appearance is honest and pleasant. His nose and mouth are not in any way displeasing. His beard is thick and forked, matching the color of his hair. His eyes are blue and extremely bright. When correcting others, he is formidable; when teaching and encouraging, he is polite and engaging; there is a wonderful grace and seriousness to his expression; no one has ever seen him laugh, only weep. In conversation, he is precise and impactful, but speaks sparingly. In appearance, he is the most handsome among the children of men” (Attributed to Lentulus, predecessor of Pilate in the government of Judea, recorded by Fabricius in his Codex Apocryphus Novi Testamenti).

[604] The principal one I conceive to have been at the hill of Tara, which means the hill of the Saviour, and synonymous with mount Ida, which means the mount of the cross. See p. 453.

[604] The main one I believe to be at the hill of Tara, which means the hill of the Savior, and is equivalent to mount Ida, which means the mount of the cross. See p. 453.

“The predominant style and character of the Pillar Tower,” says Montmorency, “in a great measure discloses the secret of its origin.” It is astonishing how, after this, he and his pupils of the academy should labour to assimilate that secret to a dungeon.

“The main style and character of the Pillar Tower,” says Montmorency, “largely reveals the secret of its origin.” It’s surprising how, after this, he and his students at the academy would try to connect that secret to a dungeon.

“L’obélisque que les Phéniciens dédièrent au Soleil dont le sommet sphérique et la matière étoient fort différens des obélisques d’Egypte” (Ammian. Marcel.).

“L’obélisque que les Phéniciens dédièrent au Soleil dont le sommet sphérique et la matière étoient fort différens des obélisques d’Egypte” (Ammianus Marcellinus.).

[605] Ex. xx. 26. The word altar does not mean what it is generally taken to express, a platform, but a high place, or standing column, what the Septuagint renders by the Greek word στηλη, a pillar. And this was what the Israelites were forbid erecting to Jehovah, lest that their nakedness should be discovered while ascending by steps or ladders to the entrance overhead.

[605] Ex. xx. 26. The word altar doesn't mean what people usually think it does, a platform, but actually refers to a high place or standing column, which the Septuagint translates as the Greek word στηλη, meaning a pillar. The Israelites were forbidden from building these for Jehovah, so that their nakedness wouldn’t be revealed while climbing up steps or ladders to the entrance above.

The Gaurs have round towers erected of stone, and thither they carry their dead on biers; within the tower is a staircase with deep steps made in a winding form, and when the bearers are got within, the priests scale the walls by the help of ladders; when they have dragged the corpse gently up with ropes, they then let it slide down the staircase (Dr. Hurd’s Rites and Ceremonies, etc.).

The Gaurs have round towers made of stone, and they take their dead there on biers; inside the tower is a staircase with deep, winding steps. Once the bearers are inside, the priests climb the walls using ladders. After they’ve carefully pulled the body up with ropes, they let it slide down the staircase (Dr. Hurd’s Rites and Ceremonies, etc.).

[606] See pp. 7 and 8.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Check pages 7 and 8.

[607] 1 Kings vi. 4.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1 Kings 6:4.

[608] 1 Kings vi. 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1 Kings 6:6.

[609] 1 Kings vi. 29.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 1 Kings 6:29.

[610] The Tower of Pisa bears no comparison to this edifice.

[610] The Tower of Pisa can't compare to this building.

[611] The holy wells also, with the practice of hanging pieces of cloth upon the branches of an overhanging tree, all belonged to the Tuath-de-danaan ceremonial. The early Christians took possession each of them of one of these wells, and are now, by prescription, recognised as their patron saints, and even supposed to have been their founders?

[611] The holy wells, along with the tradition of tying strips of cloth to the branches of a nearby tree, were all part of the Tuath-de-danaan rituals. The early Christians took ownership of each of these wells and are now, by long-standing tradition, recognized as their patron saints, and are even believed to have been their founders?

[612] Μοῖσα δ’ οἰκ ἀποδαμει τρόποις επι σφετέροσι, παντα δε χοροὶ παρθένων λυρᾶν τε Βοαὶ καναχαί τ’ ανλων δονεονται δαφνᾳ τε χρυσεα κομος αναδησαντες εἰλαπινα ξοινιν εν φρονως. νοσοι δ’ οντε γηρας ονλομενον κέκρατα ἱερᾶ γενεᾶ· πονων δε καὶ μαχᾶν ἄτερ οικεοισι φυγοντες υπερδικον Νέμεσιν (Pyth x. 59).

[612] And yet, by their own means, the Muses are inspiring the lives of the maidens, while all around, the choruses of girls are ringing out with their lyres and joyful cries, adorned with golden laurel crowns, celebrating in a state of joyful thought. Diseases, too, bring the ravages of age, intertwining with the sacred lineage; and those fleeing the burdens of labor and conflict evade the cruel justice of Nemesis (Pyth x. 59).

[613] Even among the vegetables, they abstained from beans, as did the Pythagoreans after them, ob similitudinem virilibus genitalibus.

[613] Even among the vegetables, they avoided beans, just like the Pythagoreans later did, because of their similarity to male genitalia.

[614] See conditions of advertisement in Preface.

[614] See the terms of the advertisement in the Preface.

[615] “You may read in Lucian, in that sweet dialogue, which is entitled, Toxaris; or, of Friendship, that the common oath of the Scythians was by the sword, and by the fire, for that they accounted those two speciall divine powers, which should worke vengeance on the perjurers. So doe the Irish at this day, when they goe to battaile, say certaine prayers or charmes to their swords, making a crosse therewith upon the earth, and thrusting the points of their blades into the ground, thinking thereby to have the better successe here in fight. Also they use commonly to swear by their swords” (Spenser).

[615] “You can read in Lucian, in that lovely dialogue titled, Toxaris; or, of Friendship, that the common oath of the Scythians was by the sword and by the fire, as they viewed these two as special divine powers that would punish those who lied. The Irish do the same today; when they go into battle, they say certain prayers or charms to their swords, making a cross on the ground with them and plunging the tips of their blades into the earth, believing this will lead to better success in the fight. They also commonly swear by their swords” (Spenser).

[616] See pp. 81, 82.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ See pages 81, 82.

[617] They were afterwards degraded to every possible purpose they could be made to subserve: but I speak above of the time immediately after their overthrow.

[617] They were later put to every possible use they could serve: but I’m referring to the time right after their defeat.

[618] “I had not been a week landed in Ireland from Gibraltar, where I had studied Hebrew and Chaldaic, under Jews of various countries and denominations, when I heard a peasant girl say to a boor standing by her, Féach an maddin nag (Behold the morning star), pointing to the planet Venus, the maddin nag of the Chaldean. Shortly after, being benighted with a party in the mountains of the western parts of the county of Cork, we lost the path, when an aged cottager undertook to be our guide. It was a fine starry night. In our way, the peasant pointing to the constellation Orion, he said that was Caomai, or the armed king; and he described the three upright stars to be his spear or sceptre, and the three horizontal stars, he said, were his sword-belt. I could not doubt of this being the Cimah of Job, which the learned Costard asserts to be the constellation Orion” (Vallancey).

[618] “I had just landed in Ireland from Gibraltar, where I had studied Hebrew and Chaldean with Jews from different countries and backgrounds, when I heard a peasant girl say to a farmer standing next to her, Féach an maddin nag (Look at the morning star), pointing to the planet Venus, the maddin nag of the Chaldeans. Soon after, while we were lost in the mountains of western County Cork, an old local offered to guide us. It was a beautiful, starry night. As we walked, the peasant pointed to the constellation Orion and said that was Caomai, or the armed king; he described the three vertical stars as his spear or scepter, and the three horizontal stars as his sword-belt. I couldn't doubt that this was the Cimah mentioned in Job, which the learned Costard claims is the constellation Orion” (Vallancey).

[619] At p. 305 of his work on the Towers and Temples of Ancient Ireland, Mr. Keane observes: “Lists of Irish Round Towers have been made to the number of one hundred and twenty; of these, the remains of about sixty-six are traceable.” The list given here includes some towers of which the site alone remains, as being possibly of interest to explorers.

[619] On page 305 of his book Towers and Temples of Ancient Ireland, Mr. Keane notes: “There have been lists compiled of Irish Round Towers totaling one hundred and twenty; of these, about sixty-six are still identifiable.” The list provided here features some towers where only the site is left, as they may be of interest to explorers.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!